(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Advanced Microdevices Manuals | Linear Circuits Manuals | Supertex Manuals | Sundry Manuals | Echelon Manuals | RCA Manuals | National Semiconductor Manuals | Hewlett Packard Manuals | Signetics Manuals | Fluke Manuals | Datel Manuals | Intersil Manuals | Zilog Manuals | Maxim Manuals | Dallas Semiconductor Manuals | Temperature Manuals | SGS Manuals | Quantum Electronics Manuals | STDBus Manuals | Texas Instruments Manuals | IBM Microsoft Manuals | Grammar Analysis | Harris Manuals | Arrow Manuals | Monolithic Memories Manuals | Intel Manuals | Fault Tolerance Manuals | Johns Hopkins University Commencement | PHOIBLE Online | International Rectifier Manuals | Rectifiers scrs Triacs Manuals | Standard Microsystems Manuals | Additional Collections | Control PID Fuzzy Logic Manuals | Densitron Manuals | Philips Manuals | The Andhra Pradesh Legislative Assembly Debates | Linear Technologies Manuals | Cermetek Manuals | Miscellaneous Manuals | Hitachi Manuals | The Video Box | Communication Manuals | Scenix Manuals | Motorola Manuals | Agilent Manuals
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Rig-veda Repetitions: The Repeated Verses and Distichs and Stanzas of the ..."

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



db, Google 






db, Google 



db, Google 



THE HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES 

TOLDKE TWEHTT 



Digitized by CjOOQ IC 



HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES 

EDITED 

WITH THE COSPEEATION OP VARIOUS SCHOLARS 

BY 

CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN 

PBonCSHtft AT HARVARD DNIVERSIT7 ; HONORARY HKHBER OF THE ASIATIC SOCIBtT OF 

BRNQAL, THE SOCIKXi ASIATiaUB, THI ROYAI. ASIATIC SOCIETY (lONDOM), AND 

THE DEUTBCHS MOROENLANDISCHE GESELLSCHAFT ; CORRESPONDING 

MEMBER OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF SCIENCES AT cinTINGEN, THE 

IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF RUSSIA, AND THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE 



IDolume ttwcntij 



CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS 

t)atvarb linfversit? press 



Digitized by CaOOQ IC 



RIG-VEDA REPETITIONS 

THE REPEATED VEBSES AND DISTICHS AND STANZAS OF 

THE BIG-VEDA IN SYSTEMATIC PBESENTATION AND 

WITH CRITICAL DISCUSSION 

BY 

MAURICE BLOOMFIELD 

pftOF£SSOft OF iJANSXBlT AMD COMPAftATIVE PHILOLOGY 

IH TUB JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVEBSirr 

BALTIUOBE, HAXYLAND 



^ 



PART 1: THE REPEATED PASSAGES OF THE RIG-VEDA, 
SYSIEMAIICALLY PRESENTED IN THE ORDER OF THE BIG- 
VEDA, wrrH CRrncAL comments and notes 



CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETl'S 

Ijarvarb JUnivcrstt? press 



db, Google 



The volamei of thii B«iiea maj be had, in Amerioo, b^ addieasiug ICoNn. GUK 
AUD CoMPAVT) at Now York or Chicago or Ban FianoiKo, or at ths home^Sofl, 
29 Beacon Street, Boston, Haaa. : in Engpland, by addnmng HeHre. GuK & Co., 
9 St. Hartin'i Street, Leicester Square, London, W.C; and in Continental Europe, bj 
addre«ing Hr. Otto Harmwowiti, Leifwig.— For the titles and deuriptioBi and priew, 
■ee the Liit at the end of volume 24. 



rBIHTXD FHOIf TYPE AT THE 

UHIVERSITT PRESS. OXFORD, EKOLAND 
BT FBEDBBIOK HALL 

PRIKIER TO THE inilTEBBITY 

First edition, 1916, One '17KMta(md Co^ 



d by Google 



(.-b-a=? 

ins*-' 



CONTENTS 

_ PAOB 

Pbepace jrii 

ABBJtXriATIONS „ 

Introduction i 

FwU uid 801UOM Rad PufpoM of th« prwent work 1 

The three prinoipal parts or diTiaioiu of the work : 

Pajrtl: Tbe mala bodr of the work (tee page n) 1 

Text of repeated pMwges, in order of Hig-Teda, and with comment* . 1 

FartS: BzpUnatoiTanda]wl7tlo(«eepagen) 1 

Chapter 1 : Diapodtion of the repeated paaMgea in ten olamea (of. p. ri) . . I 

(Siapter 3 : Metrical miatJoiu bj addition or gnbtraction or veri)al change . 1 

Ch^ter 8 : Lexical and gnunmatioal Tariationa of repeated pAdu (of. p. ni) . 1 

Chapter 4: The tbemei of the repetitions (cf. p. Tiii) 1 

Main nibdiTiuoB A : Ropetitioui relating to the same god or gronp of diTinitiee (p. iz) 
Main iubdiraion B: Repetitioni relating to two different gods or groBp«{of. p.xi) 

Chapters: Relatire ohronologf of books and minor oolleotio]u{cf. p. zr) 1 

Fart 8 : X,iaU and Indazea (tee page zri) : 

Sonroes of the material for the preMnt work 1 

The pnbliihed Tedio Concordanoe 1 

The onpnUiibed Bererse Concordance : present etatas of the (ame ... 2 

Purpose ofthe present work g 

Caiaraotor and aoope and baarfng of Biff-Veda Topedtlona .... 3 

Host general statements aa to the repetitions 3 

Mass or amoont of the repeated material i 

The nature of partial lepetitionB 4 

The nature of concatenation or catenary stmotnre 5 

Qlnetiative examples of catenary structure 5 

Concatenated lines which differ only in the order of their words .... 7 

Repeated linea oontaining qnestions and answers 7 

Concatenation of entire ditlaohs 8 

Boundary between repetitions and sintilarities an ill-deftned one .... 8 

Word-fiip-word repetitions distinguished from partial (less important) ones . . 10 

Similarity of rerses due to identical cadencei 10 

nittstratiTe examples of cadences 12 

Hynuu of like tenor which distinctly avoid verbal repetition 12 

ImitatiTe hymns : the T&lakhilya« 13 

Other imitatin hymns : 4.13 and U ; 9.104 and 105 IS 

Imitative etrophes 14 



d by Google 



vi ChntetUs : Pttrt 1 ; Part 3, Chapter 1 

PXQB 

JnxUpontion of hjnnni vitb similar openings 14 

ConaecntiTe imitattTe staniu 14 

ImitatiTe staasu Nattered through the RT 15 

HyiDiis parallel in Btmctnre (not wording) and with same final itania ... 16 

Similarity of obviouHlfritDalirtic hymns 16 

Similaritiei in mythic or legendary hymns 18 

Litetaiy or historical repetitions IS 

On ' late hymns ' and ' early hymns ' 20 

BelatiTechan£tetofBig-7eda chronology, and its criteria 21 

RepetitionB in their bearing on qneetions of exegesis 22 

On inocmnstent renderings of repeated pasHges 22 

Part 1 : The bepeatbd passages of the Hiq-Veda . . 2s 

Systematically presented in the order of tlie Rig-Veda 

With the traditional statements of the SarAnaknunani 

As to their authonhip and divinity 

And with critical comments and notes 

Eipeoially as to the relative chronology of the passages repeated 

Bxplanatlona relating to Fart 1 or the main body of thin work 27 

Twelve notes as to the order of the repeated passages 

And as to their different kinds and varying importance, and bo on 

The actual taxt of the repoated paaaagM. with oommanU .... 28 

Repeated passages belonging to book 1 29 

Repeated pMsages belonging to book 2 162 

Repeated passages belonging to book 3 180 

Repotted pavagei belonging to book 4 211 

Repeated p—ges belonging to book 5 242 

Kqteated pMMgee belonging to book S 274 

Repeated passages belonging to book 7 806 

Repeated pawagee belonging to book 8 336 

Repeated passage* belonging to book 9 402 

Repeated pasngee belonging to book 10 463 

Pabt 2 : Explanatory and Analytic 489 

CQiftpter 1 1 Disposition of th* Mp«ftt*d puwkgM in tan dI»iaM . . 491 

Classification according to extent and interrelations of the repeated passages 

Class 1. Oroaps of stanias are repeated ...,.,... 482 

„ 2. Entire single stansas anchanged as refrains at the end of hymns . . 483 

„ 8. Entire single stansas, not refrainii, repeated in any part of a hymn . . 484 
„ 4. Snbitantiolly identical stanzas repeated with changes . . .495 

„ 6. Similar stanxas ....>•••.■•• 498 

„ 6. Distichs repeated anchanged 501 

„ 7. Dislichs repeated with changes 505 

„ 8. Single ^das repeated with additional repetitive word or words ... 508 
„ 9. Two or more unconnected pSdaa recurrent in the some pair of hymns or in 

a pair of adjacent hymns , . . 511 

„ 10. Stansas containing four or three or two pfidas repeated in difi'erent phwes 514 



d by Google 



Gontmts : Part 3, Chapters 3 and 3 vii 

PASS 

CSuFtor 8 i K«triaal Tulationfl u raralts of addition or mbteMUon 

or TorlMl ohanga in ropoatod padM S2S 

Qeneml aspects of metrical variationB 538 

Expanaioii of one pfida into two {Adas 523 

InteTTelotion of biftnbh and jagat! And 

IntemUtion of both with ootoe;llabto jAdoa . 5S4 

Metrical nuiation oi criterion for Telutive chronologf 525 

Verbal ebangei u affecting minor matters of metric habit 528 

Venea whose inferior metre indicates later date 527 

Problematio caaes of interchange between good and bad metre .... 528 

Analytic gronping of the metrical variations 528 

OloH A : Varlationa aa between ■eraral tyi>ea of lone (trimeter) Uaeo . 529 

A 1. Interchange between tris^nbh and jogati lines withoat change of meaning . 529 

A 2. Interchange between the some with slight change of words and menning . 5S0 

A S. Interchange between tri^bh and jagati with grammatical change . . 531 

A 4. Interchange between triftnbh and jagati with change of meaning . . . 532 

A 6. Interchange between tri^obh and jagati a« enggesting relative age . 538 

A 6. Interobange between triftnbh and drip«d& vir^ 5S4 

Claaa B : VavUtloiM sa between short (dimeter) and lone (trimeter) llnea . 535 

B 1. On ' bite ' jagati or tristnbh 535 

B 2. Ffidas of the Timada-h;mni which occur also without the regain dipody . 586 

B 8. Other refrun ^bloa which occur also without the refrain dipodjr . . . 536 

B 4. I^idaa with dipody appendage which is not refrain 587 

B 5, Exp&niionin general of an ootoeyllabio^daintoatriftibhor jagaU . . 538 

B ft. Expansion of an octosjlUbic p&da into a jagati 538 

B 7. The tame prooeet with incidental changes 539 

B 8. Expansion of an octosyllabic p&da into a tri^nbh ...... 540 

B9. Fonlt; venee of eight sjllables interchanging with r^alar triftnbh or jagati. 541 

B 10. Case* where four syllables appear to be prefixed to an octosyllabic psda . 543 

B 11. Case* where the expansion is by insertion 545 

Ckftptor 3 : £*xioaI and gnunmatioal waxiationi of rvpMtod pUbui . 548 

t\um A : Lexical variations 548 

Class B : Grammatical variations 548 

Hatters preliminary to the sobdividing of Class A : 

The tenuB ' qmonymoas ' and ' non-synonym ons ' pados 548 

Definition of synonymous pftdae 548 

On flbo-^daa as indicated by change of theme in repeated [Adas .... 550 

Downright fiha-iAdas 551 

Olaaa A, Iiezloal Torifttlonn : six mbdlvislona 551 

A 1. SynonyraoQS ^das with the same or oloeely similar words in changed order . 552 

A 2. liie tame with interchanged lynonymoD* words, bat no change of metre . 553 

A 8. Synonymotui pSdat with interchanged synonymous words with change ef metre 556 

A 4. Synonymous pSdas with added or subtracted words 557 



d by Google 



viii Gonients .* Pari 3, Chapters 3 and 4 

FAOK 

A 5. STnonjnnonB pOdM expreving or impljing oh&ngre of god or peraati or tfae like S58 
A 6. NoQ-ipionymous pSdu without or with change of metre . . , , 559 

Hatters prelimioarj to the subdividing of CIoh B : 

Character and scope of grMnnutioal Tariations 561 

OUtM B, Orammatlsal vuiatiotM : BIbtbu BobcllTlalona 562 

B 1. Qratuitoni and metrical variationa in verbe or nibBtantirefi .... 568 

B 2. Variation of second and third peraoni 563 

B S. Variation of first and other persoD 564 

B 4, Variation of grammatical number in finite Terbn and participles ... 565 

B 5. Variation of finite verba and participlea or gerunds or the like , . . 566 

B 6. Sporadic and complex variationa of verb 566 

B 7. Variation of vocatives and other cawa 567 

B 8. Variation of nominatives and accoaatives 567 

B 9. Other variations of case 568 

B 10. Variationa of number and gender 569 

B 11. Variation of prononna 569 

Supplementary statement as to suspension of the Hati 570 

Otukptov 4 1 Th* tlivmM of til* npwtltioiui 571 

Stability or flezibilit; of the verses according as they are applied to the same or to 

different themes 571 

Criticalsignificanoeof the use of tho same line with different themes . . . 571 

Fonniilaic lines and their adaptation to different themes 572 

Verses containing figarea of speech adapted to different situations .... 574 

Verses ascribing creative or cosmic acts to the gods (Henotheism) .... 575 

List of verses mentioning creative or cosmic ac^ 575 

Coemfc acta connected with the sun and heaven and tight 576 

Contnl of the world and its creatures and its laws by the gods .... 576 
Versea expresaing more general ideas that befit a religious text . . . .577 

Piety and urvioa of the gods ; 

Pious men and benaebolds 577 

Gods as source of inspiration 578 

Barhis: spreading of the saoriScial straw as act of piety 578 

Prayers and hymns : call upon the gods 678 

Soma-sacrifioes and others 578 

Expiatory formulas and the like 579 

Rivalry for the favour and preaence of the gods 579 

Protection of tha goda In mlafbrtnne, agatnit enemiea, ^o. : 

Oetting over misforttme 580 

Protection and help in general 580 

Against plots, hostilities, and misfortune 580 

Destruction of enemies 581 



db, Google 



Ccmtents : Part 3, Chapter 4 



Prayara tN long llf<», oflhprinc proaporltf, and Ilb«ntl p 

Long life 581 

Sona and MrraDtt &81 

GoodB and blesnngs in general 581 

Wealth, eapecially in cattle and horaea 581 

Great or lasting &me 582 

Liberal patronage 582 

Flgnrea of apeooli and Tonniilsa 582 

Varioni similei 563 

'HiscellaneonsBtatementB which have awomed a fonnoliucchanKter . 583 



BapetlUona rslatlng to Um gods 

Repetitioni relating to one and the same god 

RepetitionB relating to different gods 

Repetition! containing aimileB bawd on Terses containing direct ftatement* ■ 

Versei clearlj tianaferred from one god to another 

Three clasMs of repetitions relating to the goda 

Claaa A : Repetitions relating to the same god or group of dirinitiec (see below) 
Class B : Repetitious relating to two different gods or groups of divinitiea (p. zi) 
Class C : Repetitioni relating to more than two divinities (p. xv) . 



Claaa A: lUpettUona relating to the Mtme god or group of dlTlnitl«B . . 589 

Agni : Oeneral statement S89 

Agni as burning or shining or conaoming or pervading fire 589 

Agni aa mediator and messenger between men and gods 589 

Agni as embodiment of the priesthood (Hotar,9tvij, Patohita) .... 590 

Agni as oblation-bearer and leader at the sacrifice 590 

Agni in mjthological and cosmic aspects 591 

Agni aa protector and enricber of men 591 

Agni as recipient of praise and sacrifice 592 

Indra: Oeneral statement 592 

Indra as demio^ ; 

Indraasalajerof Trtta(Abi)aiidreleaaerofth« Waten 593 

Indra bb slarer of other demons and enemies 593 

Indra*8 other deminrgic or divine acts 59S 

Indra's cosmic power and relation to other gods 594 

Indca'a warlike might . . 594 

India aa chief consumer of Soma 595 

India aa protector and enricher of men 596 

Indra m recipient of praise and sacrifice 596 

Boma: Oeneral statement 597 

Soma: ritual preparation of Soma: washing and cleaning 598 

Soma : struning .•.•........■ 598 

Soma : presaing and flowing and clearing . 598 

Soma and its admixtures 599 



d by Google 



X CotUmts : Part 2, Chapter 4 A 

PAOI 

Soma and its vumU 600 

Soma benefits Indn and otbei gods 600 

Soma M protector and enricher of men ... 601 

Soma's divine and other qnalitiei : Soma-wonhip 601 

A^vinM : Oeneial atatement 602 

Afvina : Their wonderfnl deeds 602 

A9Tins' chariot 902 

Af Tins as protectors and enrichera of men 603 

Afvina as recipients of praise and sacrifice 603 

Ufaa 604 

HaruU 604 

Adltya-groap : Mitra, Varuqa, Aijaman, Aditi : General statement . . . 605 

Aditja* as apholders of the dirine order, &c 605 

Adityaa as protectors and enrichers of men 605 

Aditja-worship in general 606 

Vijva Dertt 606 

SOrTft (Sara) and Savltar (Traf^ar, Bhaga) 606 

9bhaB 607 

Viyu 607 

B^liaapati 607 

Budra 607 

Fujanya 607 

Viwu 607 



Vto 

Trttar 

AMBodlmya 

DadbUarft 

DsrapatnyaJtr 

Fltantl^ 

V^ait 

Orftvaa or Frei»«toiiaB 

Xpii-dlTtnitiM 

Dftnaatutl or pralae of libarallty to the prlvata . 

Dlaalmilar dnal goda (DaTatftdTUidTM) i General statement 

Indra and Agni . , • 

Indta and Tayn 

Indn and Varuqa 

Indra and Visqo 

Indra and Bgrhaspati or Brahmaqaepati 

DjSTa-Prthiri or BjUva-Bhuml 

Prthivi and Ant&riksa 



d by Google 



Contents: Parts, Glupter4B 



CUh B : BspeUtloiu rvlfttliig to two dil(l>r«tt goda or groapa of dlvliiltiu 610 

Agni with otber divlnitlM : 

A^ and India 

Agni and Soma 

Agni and BfliatiAti oi BmbmaDupati 

Agni and Ifanita 

Agni uii YEjn 

Agni and Afrina 6] 

Agni and SOitk or Saritar 

Agni and Traftar 6] 

Agni and Tinn 

Agni and POfan 

Agni and Ufoa 

Agni and VaroQa 6] 

Agni and Tama 

Agni and Ap£ih Napit 6] 

Agni and Honjn 

Agni and SarasraU 

Agni and B&tii 

Agni and Vifve Dert^ 

Agni and diisimilaT dual goda 

Agni in nusoellaneoai relatiou 

Imdra with othar divliiitloa : 

India and Agni 

India and Soma 

India and Harate 61 

lodn and Aftins 6] 

Indm and W;n 

India and Rudia 

India and Brhaipati or Bnhmaoaapati 

India and Pujuijra 

India and SUtjw, di Saritar 6] 

India and Tn^i 

India and Tina 

India and POfan 

India and Ufa* 

India and Van^a 61 

India and Vena 

Indn and Hanjra 

India and Saiasrati 

India and Ap^ 

India and Bodaii 

India and YifTe Dev^ 61 

India and diviniilar dual godi 61 

India in nuMoUaDeoni relations : . 6] 

b 2 [n.««i*.] 



d by Google 



zii GoHtentB: Part S, Ou^pter 4 B 

Sonuk with other dlvlnltla* : ^ ' 

Soma and Agni gjg 

Soma and Indra ^Ig 

Soma and Btahmafaipati ^Ig 

Soma and Vena mg 

Soma and Savitar Olg 

Soma and PB;an ^ lg 

Soma and UfBs gig 

Soma and Saiaarant gjj 

Soma and Varoqa ^10 

Soma and Sadaaaspati 519 

Soma and Annmati ■>...,.,. Ato 

Soma and Vi^re Derfit; ! ! ! S19 

Soma and diMinul&r dual godi gljj 

Soma in nuBCflUaneouB relation! QI9 

Apvlna with othar dlvinitlas : 

Afvini and Agni gl9 

AfviuB and Indra sig 

A9Tina and U^ai ^1^ 

AfTOiB and Sarya ! ! ! ! 620 

Af Tina and Saraarali ^20 

A^Tins and Aditjaa ^21^ 

A^Tina and Hanita 020 

Afvina and diarimilar dual godf ggO 

Adltyu with oth«r dlvinltiM : 

Tan^a and other gods ... ^i 

Hitia and VaniQa and other goda 021 

Aditja* and other goda 021 

Karata with other divinttlM: 

Hamta and Agni ^22 

Hamta and Indra g22 

Harota and A9Tina ^22 

Harota and Adityaa 022 

Mamta and Ti9TB DevSif 022 

Hamta and ^bbns 022 

Hamta and Btahman^aapati 022 

Hamta and Vsyu 022 

Hamta and diaaimilar dual goda 022 

Hamta in miacellaneona relationa 028 

Ufaa with other dlvlnltiea: 

D?Ba and Agni 022 

n^ and Indra 022 

Uja* and Soma 022 

Ufa* and Agrins 028 

UfBc and SOrja or Savitar 022 



d by Google 



Contend : PaH 2, Cluster 4 B xiu 

PAQI 

Ufu uid BuMvaU 628 

UiM uid YBc .... 628 

Ufu in miMeUaneoni relatioiu 628 

Vl^v* DflTftt^ with othar dlvinitlM: 

Vifre DevS^ and Agni 628 

^(ve Dev&l^ and Indn 62S 

Vifve De*&^ and Soma 628 

Vijre DerStf and Varo^a 688 

VijTe DeT&tl and jditju 628 

Vijre De^ and Hanite 628 

Vijre Dertt and Pitata^ 628 

Vifve DerSti and duoinOar dual godi 628 

Sfiiya or BsTltar or Tvaft^r vltb othw diTlnitlM : 

SHija and Baritar, and Agni 62S 

Tra;(ar and Agni 628 

BfirjA and Savitar, and Indra 628 

Tvaftar and Indra 633 

Santar and Soma 628 

SOrja and A^riui 628 

Saiya and Savitar, and Ufaa 628 

SOrra and Paijanja 93S 

Sarra and Savitac in tniacellaneoiu nUtiOBi 624 

9bl»u with othsr dlTinltlea: 

fbbw and ManiU 624 

9bt»u in nuRcellaneoiu relatiou 624 

Vlijix with otbor dlvlnltlM : 

■ttlyoandInd» 624 

"Vija and Iditju . . . , 624 

TEtu and HaniU 624 

Tlja and Sindha 624 

VByn and Indra-VSyn .624 

Brhaapati or Br»hni»j>aap»tt with othar dlvinltiM ; 

Brbacpati and Agni 624 

Brhaapati and India 624 

Brahma^Hpati and Soma 624 

Bmhmaoacpati and Hanite 624 

B|iuMpati and Bodia 624 

Bfhatpati (BtahmaQacpati) and SaraavaU 624 

Brhaapati and Aponaptar 624 

Brahmaqaapati and Indta-Agu 624 

Bndra with othor dlvlnltiM : 

Bodia and India 626 

Badia and Brhaapati 625 

Paijanya with othar dlvinltlM : 

Paijanya and India 625 



d by Google 



xir OottteiUs: Part 3, Chapter 4 B 

PJLOE 

PHjjanya and SJiij^ 625 

Paranja and Ti(rakaniian 685 

Vifna witb otlur dlvlnitlM : 

Yiwi and Agm 625 

Viffii and Indra 626 

FOfaa with otlur dlvinltiM : 

PQjan and Agiu 635 

Pttfan and Indra 625 

POfan and Soma 625 

Pfifan and Indra-Agni 625 

Barurati (SarMrant) witli other dlvlnitlM ; 

SanwratJ and Agai 625 

SaiMvati and India 625 

Saraarant and Soma 625 

SaraavatI and Af nut 625 

Sannali and Ufa< 625 

Saiasrati (Sindhn) and VByn 625 

Sanwrati and Bra hm ayaapati 625 

Via with othoT dlTiniUM : 

^candtlfM 625 

V^ and Vifrakarmaa 625 

Tena with other cUvlnltleB : 

Vena and India 626 

Tena and Soma 626 

Vifrakarman with other dlvinltlaa : 

Vifvakannan and Paijanja 626 

Vijvakannan and V&o 626 

TAmayn with other dlvlnltlea : 

Hanyn and Agni 626 

Uanyn and India 626 

Pltara]^ with oUwr dlvlnltiaa : 

Fitarab and Vifve De^ 626 

Pitam^ and Indra-A^ 626 

OrftTA^aJj^ or GrftTlpAn with other dlvfnltiea : 

Orara^a^ and Iditrfaa 626 

Grar&Qal) and ^bhna 626 

GnTSoiiii and U;£«£naktS 626 

Apri dlvinitiea in mlaoeUaiMoiu relationa 626 

DAnaatutl in miaoeUaneoiu relAtioita 627 

Klnor dlTinittee In mliooIUneoaa r«l»tlMie 627 

Dual gods in reUtlon to other dual goda and alao to plural soda . .628 

Afrint 629 

India-Agni 629 



d by Google 



Contenis: Part 3, Chapters 4 and 5 



!nd»-Vayn 

Indn-Tanivft 

India- BrbMptti or Indn-BnhiiuvaapBti 

IndtapSDma 

IndrarTitvn 

IndrarPBfaii 

ladrn'sHftri 

Agni-Sonu 

Agni-FujuijA 



Uib»>yaniq» 680 

u^a-HiOEa 6S1 

i^rt-PrUiiri esi 

I«i*7SHotSrii 681 

OtStSqIu 681 

Clmu C : B«p«tltioDS rftlaUng to more than two dlvliilttea .... 681 

Qenenl ■tatement 681 

List of CDirMpondencea 632 

Ohaptor 5 : BatotiT* clurcnologj of bo«k» uid minor ooUaoUmui . . 684 

TTntniitwortliinaM of Aunkniiufi-itatemeiita ihown b; the rapetitioiu ■ 6U 

Critical nlueofaathoriuunM mentioned in the venea themwlrw . . 684 

Intriniic criteria of reUtiTo dates 635 

How these criteria determine the relative dates of single hymns .... 685 

Examination of stwh hjmne for other indications of relative data .... 686 
Hamiog of repetitions as a criterion of the relative date of maqJA^ae or other 

coUeotioiu 688 

Having of repetitions in the eighth book 689 

Superior or inferior quality of repetitions in a given collection aaaoriterion of date 640 

Application of this criterion to the VUaU>il2n hjmns 640 

Application thereof to the eighth hook >e a whole shows its lateness . . . 641 

Sporadic mstaaces in which the eighth book shows superior verses .... 642 

Qoali^ of repetitions in the atroi^ilo ooIlaoUons of the first book (bjrmns 1-SO) 648 

The ninth or PavamBna Soma book 644 

Quality of the repetitions in the bmdly-booka 644 

The aeoond mavd^la f^ 

The third man^ala 64S 

The fbtirth maq^ala 645 

The fifth mavdaia 646 

The aixtb ma^tlala 645 

The aeventh maqfala 646 

Conclnsioos as to the fiunUy books as a whole 646 

On the relations of the third and seventh mavfalas 646 

The remaining groaps of the fint may jala (hymns 51-181) 647 

The tenth ma^jala 640 



d by Google 



xvi Contents : Part 3 

Pabt 3 : Lists and Iitdexbs .851 

L Idat of r«p«atad oftdsnooa of Blf-Voda Untm 658 

Alphabetised nreraelr, that U, according to tiw aeqiieiice of the letten of each line 

taking thorn letten in a lerened oider 654 

3. Idat ^lln«> repeated In one and the Mune hymn 676 

& Idrtofrefrain-Unee 677 

4. Index of Banakrit worda 081 

5. Index of anldeoU 684 

Addilioni and cortectionii 689 



d by Google 



PBEFACE 



Thb preeent work is a natiiral — one might say inevitable — outgrowth 
of my Vedio Conoordanoe. I saw this early in the day when, soon after 
the pablioation of that work, I printed my article, ' On Certain Work 
in oontinnanoe of the Vedio Concordance ', JAOS. xxix. 286 ff. In 
that article I oatlined three principal tasks : I. The treatment of the 
Big-Yeda Bepetitiona. 2. A Beverse Concordance. 8. The treatment 
of the Tedio Variants. Indeed, each of these three works is now well 
nnder way. The present work speaks for itsel£ The Beverse Con- 
oordanoe, tkoogh not ready for pablioation, exists in material form, and 
has played a very important part in supplying the materials for the 
Big- Veda Bepetitiona. A brief aocoont of its present statos is printed 
on pp. 1-8 of this book. As regards the third work oatlined in the 
above-mentioned article, namely the disoassion of the Mantra-varianta 
(some fifty thooaand) ik>m the point of view of grammar and lexicon 
and style, — I may refer, in the first plaoe, to my two articles, 'On 
Instability in the ose of Moods in earliest Sanskrit', American Journal 
of Philology, zzxiii. 1 ff. ; and, ' On the variable Position of the Finite 
Verb in oldest Sanskrit', Indogermanische Forschangen, xxxi. 156 ff. 

Sanskrit scholars will be even more interested in the following : 
I have associated myself in the interest of this last-mentioned work 
with my former papil, Professor EVanklin Edgerton of the University 
of Pennsylvania, and between the two of as we have now in hand 
a first draft of a work entitled Vedio Variants, a systematic presentation 
and critical disoassion of the variant readings of the Vedic texts. We 
hope to begin to pabliah this soon, part after part, begitining with 
a first book on the Phonetic Variants, and oontinaing with parts on 
Noun- Formation; Noun-Inflexion; Verb-Infieiion ; Variation in Pro- 
noons and Particles ; Order of Words ; Lezioal Interchange ; Metrical 
Variations ; Interrelation of the Vedio Schools ; and so on. 

At aU times students of the Big -Veda have been aware of the 
existence in that text of verse, distich, and stanza repetitions. Aside 
from oasual obaorvatious, Ludwig, Der Big- Veda, iii. 95 E ; and Anfreoht, 



d by Google 



xriii iVQ^ice 

Pre&oe to his second edildon of fhe text of the Big-Veda, pp. zii ff., 
have listed considerable batches of correspondenoee. Bat probably 
neither of these scholars fhlly realized the extent of the repetitions 
(see p. 4, below). The real significance of these correspondences lies 
in their large number, and {on the vhole) even distribation through the 
text. No theory as to the charaoter and origin of the £V. oan pass 
by these facts. They mark the entire Mantra-literature as, in a sense, 
epigonal, and they forbid pungent theories about profound differences 
between the &nuly boohs, their antiiors, and their geographical prove- 
nienoe. E. g., the third book of the Vifv&mitras and the seventh book 
of the YasifthoB, despite their traditional cleavage (p. 646), share not 
only the ftpil-stanzas 8.4.&-11 = 7.ZA-11, bat will be found in general 
to participate in about as many repetitions as any two other &mily 
books. 

On the other hand text-critical and hermeneatio help is in proportion 
to the frequency of the repetitions. I believe that the Big-Veda will be 
explained ultimately : every time a fish dies (dhiyH-dhiyfi, TS. 2.6.6.1) 
some good point is made in the text, interpretatioiL, grammar, or metre 
of the Veda. The kind and attentive reader will find that the under- 
standing of the RY. has been eased at many points through approach 
by the road of the repetitions. I might point out in particular that 
hitherto no treatise on Vedic metre has had the benefit of the consider- 
able mass of repeated passages which are varied as they are repeated ; 
see Fart 2, chapter 2. 

I have endeavoured to extract from the r^etitiona their full signifi- 
cance. In this domain judgement is neoesaarily subjective ; there is 
room for difference of opinion, and scope for sharper eyes than mine. 
On the whole I have erred, I am sure, on the aide of too little, rather 
than on the side of too much. Especially as regards the partial 
correspondences (p. 10), there are not a few passages which may in the 
future yield important information. What, e. g., is the full significance 
of the oosmo-mythic repetition : 7.S3.7>>, tisrah pnj& arya jyotiragr&h : 
7.101.1', tisro v&cab pra voda jyotiragrfth ; why this imitativeness in the 
words tisrah and jyotiragr&b with themes otherwise so oncongenial ? 
Or, let the reader judge for himself in just what way the meaning of 
the words mahas and tvacas is cleared up by their Lnterohange in the 
item : 4.1.11'', maho budhne rajaso asya yon&u : 4.17.14, tvaco bndhne 
rajaso asya yonan. Or, again, note the two brahmodya passages: 
1.164.8°, sapta svasaro abbi sam navante : 10.71.8', tarn aapta rebh& abhi 
sam navante. 

It is scarcely necessary to recommend to the attention of serious 



d by Google 



students of the Mantras the repetitions which are now so conveniently 
open to the eye. They are of interest not only for the direct explanation 
of many a given passage, bnt also for a critical comparison and estimate 
of the repeated matter in a given hymn as confronted with that of all 
the other hymns which are concerned in theae repetitions. These are 
considerably more important than the variants in other Vedio texts, 
interesting as these are for the history of schools, the development of 
the language, and the later growth of Brahmanical ideas. 

As in the case of the Vedio Concordance I cannot oonolade this 
Prefiice without grateful reference to the Editor and to the Founder of 
this Series. Professor Lanman has again brought to bear hia great 
editorial talents and his sound scholarship on the prodnction of this 
work. Its externals, or what may be called the mechanics, were nn- 
usnally intricate and difficult. If its form is convenient, its arrange- 
ment clear, if, in &ct, the book is thoroughly usable, — all that is in 
proportion to his redaotorial skill. Needless to say, he has also aided 
me much by hia learning and critical acumen in many matters that 
concern the inner quality of the work. I can only regret that he could 
not help me aystematicnlly in the difScult and long-drawn task of 
reading the proofi ; hence, perhaps, the unduly large list of corrections 
at the end of the work. 

Once more it is my good fortune to express my high appreciation 
of the Founder, as he may be very properly called, of this Series, the 
late Mr. Henry. C. Warren, of Ciunbridge, Massachusetts. Hiinself a 
scholar whose undentanding of Buddhism and the P&li language is not 
excelled to thia day, he haa imparted to his interest in Indological 
Studies a life &r beyond his all too short allotted time. The proviaion 
he left behind him haa made it possible to publish in dignified style 
such a work as this, remote though it be from the beaten tracks of 
ordinary commercial enterprise and of average human interest 



Maubioe Bloomfisld. 



JOHKS HOPKIKS USIVBBSITT, BaLTIMOBE, 

May, 1916. 



d by Google 



ABBREVIATIONS 

The abbreriAtiona for the iiftmei of Tedio i»XtM m« the ume m thoM need in Bloomfleld'* 
Tedio ConoordMiee, Mid duly explained in the Intrndootion to that work, pages xri-xsii. 

AJPh. AroerioMi Jounul of Philology. 

Arnold, TK. E. Vernon Arnold, Vedlo Metre. 

Bergaigne. Abel Bai^algne, La Beligion vAdiqne d'apria lea Hymnea dn Rigreda. 

Ben. Beitr. Beltrige zur Eande der indogermaniaohen Spnwhen. 

Conoordanoe. U. BloomSeld, A Tedie CoDoordanoe. 

GraMmann. Hermann Oraaaniann, Hig-Vada Ubenetzt. 

GSA], Oiomale della Soeietk Aslatioa Italians. 

Hillebrandt, Ted. Myth. Alfred Hillebrandt, Tediaehe Hythotogie. 

IF. IndogermaniBche Forachangen. 

Ind. Stud. Albreobt Webera Indisehe Stadien. 

JX. Joornal Aalatiqoe. 

JA08. Journal of the American Orleatal Society. 

RZ. Eolm'a Zeitachrift fOr Tergleiobende Spraobfonchnng. 

Lndwig, Alfred Ludwig, Der Rjgveda oder die heillgeu Hymnen der BrUimana. 

Iindwig, Die neneiten Arbeiten. A. Ludwig, Ueber die neneaten Arbeiten aof dem Qebieto 

der Rigreda-Forachung. 
Ludwig, Eritik. A. Ludwig, Cber die EHtik dea Bigreda-Textea. 
Ludwig, Ueber Methode. A. Ludwig, Uebar Hethode bei Interpretation dee Rigveda. 
Uoir, 03T. J. HiUr, Original Sanskrit Texta on the origin and hiatory of the people of India. 
Oldenbei^, Fro). Hermann Oldenberg, Die Bymnen dea Rigreda. Hetiiache und text- 

geachtehtliohe Prolegomena. 
Oldenberg) BT. Noten. Hermann Oldenberg, Kgreda. Textgeeohiohtliohe und ez^etiiohe 

Koten. 
Pet. Lex. SanakrlUWOrterbnch, heranagegeben von der Eaiserlioben Akademie der Wiisen- 

Bohaften (St. Peterabnrg}. 
8BAW. Sitzongeberiobte der EOniglich-Prenaalaohen Akademie der WIssenachaften. 
SBE. Baored Books of the Eaat. 

Ted. Stud. Riobard Piwhel und Earl F. Oeldner, Tedlaobe Studien. 
WZEH. Wiener Zeitaohrifl fOr die Eunde dea Morgeolandea. 
ZDM6. Zeitacbrift der Deatacheu HorgenUndiachen QesellaebaA. 



d by Google 



INTRODUCTION 



Farts and souroeB and purpose of the present work 

TIt« thr«« main pftrts of tha pr e— nt work. — The bulk of tiaa work 
naturally divides itaelf into three Grand Divisions, or P&rts. 

Part I makes up what may be called the main body of the work and is 
occasionally so called. It presents in full quotation, in the order of the BT. 
text, the stanzas which are or contain repetitions. The repeated pAdas of eaoh 
stanza are indicated by simple distinctions of type (see the Explanations for 
Fart I, at p. 37). Each stanza is headed by the reports of Kit^^yana's 
■SarTHnHkraiaarii, as to the author and divinity of a given stanza. And each 
item of repetition is accompanied by ezplanative, critical, and historical remarks, 
with special reference to the relative chronology of the repeated materials. 
Where it aeemed profitable the stanzas are translated. 

Part 3 is explanatory and analytic It is divided into five cbaptrav. 
-Chapter i disposes of the repeated passages in ten classes, according to their 
extent, their grouping, and their inter-relations (for details see the opening 
par^raph of that chapter). Chapter 3 deals with the metrical variations 
resulting from additions, aubtractionB, and verbal changes in repeated verse 
lines. Chapter 3 deals with the lexical and grammatical variations in repeated 
fAdas. Chapter 4 deals with the themes (divinities, objects, and ideas) of the 
repetitions. Chapter 5 contains a discussion, in the light of the repetitions, 
of the relative chronology of the books (mandalas) and minor collections, as 
assigned by tradition to particular authors or fiunilies of authors. 

Part 3, the concluding part, consists of three Appendixes. The first gives 
a list of repeated cadences (see p. xvi) ; the second one gives a list of the lines 
repeated in one and the same hymn (see p. xvi) ; and the third gives a list of 
the re&ain lines. This is followed by an Index of Words and an Index 
«f Subjecta. 

Bonxoea of the material fbr tiu pNMnt work : th* Vadle Ooaoordanoe 
and tha Herarsa Conoordanoe. — ^The materials elaborated in this work are 
derived in the first place, and also in the main, from my Vedic Concordance, 
published in 1906, as volume X of the present series. The Concordance 
includes, of course, all BY. verses, arranged alphabetically from tiie beginning, 
-ao that it was no difficult task to extract from it all word-for-word repetitions, 



d by Google 



2 Introduction 

and also all partial repetitions whose openiDg Byllables are identicaL But it 
appeared very Btortly that a work of this kind stands in need of a much 
broader basis. A great many partial Yedio repetitions are not brought out 
by alphabetic arrangement from the beginning, because the qiening syllables 
of the verses concerned are changed more or leas. Thus, e-g., no leas than 
twenty-five octosyllabic (dimeter) pftdas reappear, with an increase of four 
syllables at the beginning, as dodecai^llabie (trimeter) fWisB, 9. g. : 

Rluhylma prUny&Uh 8. 40. 7 

indntroUh siwliyftma prtanystth 1.131,1.* 
Or, very frequently a single word ' at the beginning is changed, for one reason 
or another, at times for reasons of the profoundest interest to Vedic criticism or 
interpretation, thus: 

•fitrarindr* juiufi (anU Mi i.io).8 

uiftplr indn jaauft sauiKd aai 8.11.13. 
There appeared to be but one way to reach these materials, and that promised 
to be, in some reapects, of even greater interest than the word-for-word 
repetitions, namely, the c<»npilation of a Keverse Concordance. The scheme 
of such a work had su^ested itself to my mind on more general grounds,' and 
I had announced the plan of it briefly in 1908.' The rough draft of a Reverse 
Concordance occupied a great deal of my time during recent years, and was 
completed in 1911 up to the point where it could be relied upon to yidd 
the information desired for the present purpose. About one-third of our 
material is derived &om it: without it our woi^ would have been very 
fragmentary indeed. 

These two Concordances may be relied upon to yield practically all the 
repeated verses iu the broadest construction of that word. It will not often 
some to pass that a repeated verse will be disguised by changes both at the 
beginning and at the end. Such disguise is theoretically possible, but 
practically so rare as to be negligible. A repetition or two of this sort is 
incorporated in the present work, thus : 

agnl ntbo lu redyah 8.19,8 

agnim nthaih na Tedyam 8.84.1. 
Negative aesunmoe that such cases do not, after all, occur with considerable 
frequency could only be obtained by a word-for-word concordance, a task which 
lies beyond the scope of the present essay (see p. 3, bottom). 

The X«Taxs0 Coneorduioe and its pMsmt status. — As just now men- 
tioned, I have in my poesessian a roug^ draft of a Reverse Concordance; The 
uncertainties and vidssitudes of human affairs may prevent me &om elaborating 
it for publication. I desire therefore to describe this work, in order that 

' Sm p. Tli, Clan B 6. * 'On certain woA In oonUniiaiiM of the 

* Or OTBn a aiDgle letter, aa in the oaie of Tedio Conoordaao*,' JAOS. xziz, pp. 186 It, 
venM beginning pra 90 and pn no. more partionlarlj p. j88. 

* Tedio CoDoordance, ppL x^ and jiv*. 



d by Google 



Infyvdttction 8 

Indologuts may knov botih that it exists, and how tax onmrd it baa been 
oarried. In its present state the work is altogether proviaionaL It includes 
|>reciaely the materials incorporated in the published Concordance, no more 
and no less. Two copies of the published Concordance were cot up into the 
separate items eontained therein ; one, so as to collect the items on 0» odd 
P^^ Ui 3i 5) &<^) > ^B other, so as to collect the items on the even pages 
(3, 4, 6, &C.). The entire mass was then subjected to a reverse alphabetical 
arrangement, and pasted upon sheets in that arrangement The work, so fiir, 
has not been ^borated beyond that stage. I will merely say that even in 
its provisional state It forms an inexhaustible mine of information on almost 
every imaginable question of Tedio language and literature. I am quite 
certain that, sooner or later, the work will commend itself for elaboration and 
publication either by myself, or some otber ecb<dar. In the meantime I shall 
be pleased to impart information derivable from it to any one who may desire. 

Tha pnrpoM of the prcMnt mA, — The aim of the present essay is to 
throw some light on the way in which the poets of the Big-Veda exercised 
their art in the extant traditional oollection, by studying the manner and 
oient to which they borrowed from one another, imitated one another, and, 
as it were, stood one upon the shoulders of another. Hieie can be no doubt 
that they depend upon one another for many substantial units ot vene-line 
(pada), distich, or stanza ; that such dependence cannot be imagined to have 
taken place without a considersble degree of cousoiousuees ; and that it operates 
to such an extent as to assimilate the entire body of hymns to a surprising 
degree. It will, I am confident, appear tiiat the juztapoedtioa of these inter- 
dependent stanzas and parts of stanzas, when reinforced by pertinent comment, 
will not only put many questions as to the relative date of parts of the Yeda 
in a new light, but will also yield many a useful hint as to the ex^esis of 
the Vedic texts. 



Character and scope and bearing of Big -Veda repetitions 

Kost ganeml rtfttemuiti aa to the T*p«titio>w. — Kepetitions in the 
Big-Teda range all the way from hymns which are made, intentionally, in 
the image of one another, as is the case in some of the so-called V&lakhilya 
hymns, to mere collocations of two or more consecutive words. Between these 
two extremes lie repetitions of the same oonsecutive group of stanzas ; repetitionfl 
of single stanzas ; repetitions of three verses or pOdas of a stanza ; repetitions of 
diatichB ; and r^tetitions of single verses or padas. With the class of repetitions 
involving merely consecutive words or set phrases, which do not result in the 
identity or dose similarity of at least one single line, the present essay does 
not deal either systematically or fully. That would mean an entirely different 
work &om the one here contemplated, namely, a word-for-word Concordance, 



d by Google 



4 In^vducHon 

wTitt«a out in fuE* The imiUtive moment in mere groups of words is, m 
a rule, fiunt, accidental, and more or lees imoonscioDS, because such oollooadons 
tend to assume the nature of set pht&aes. This phase of repetition is touched 
upon incidentally, proriaionally, and yet perh^>s sufficiently, in a paragraph 
or two, below, pp. 8 tf. As regards cadences, moreover, it ia brought to li^t 
eompletely by the List of repeated cadences (Appendix I). It will be seen 
there that repetition of two or more consocutiTe words is an established feature 
of Big-Yedic composition, as it is indeed of Vedic composition in general 

Kwn or amount of tho repeated mateilaL — Groups of stanzas, stanas, 
parts of stanzas, distichs, and single Terses amounting perhaps to a total of 
nn Ima than a,^oo jfdui rnTwataH nntji^lv t,r pRrtJAllv. >-»nafif.it^ thn m.^^ri-l 
with which the present treatise has to deaL These pfidas are repeated on the 
average nearly i^ tUUtiU, OUBIfig a iotal of about 6,000 p&das. This count 
does not include such as are repeated, for one reason or another, in the 
same hymn. Of these there are about 60, making a total of about 12a, 
^ulusive of the numerous rhetorical concatenations which often result in pAdas 
so much alike as to amount almost to identity ; see the next paragraph. Still 
more, a fortiori, this does not include refrain jodas which abound in the 
Big-Yeda. Of these there aro just about ifio, repeated a total of about 1,000 
times ; see p. xvL Thus the total of repeated p&daa in the Rig-Veda, if we 
include close catenary imitation, is likely to concern not much less th&a S,ooo 
lioea, that is to say, perAaps not less than one-f}fih iff the entire Jiif-Teda mllfriiM ' 

The nature of partiid repetitioiis. — These borrowings, as between 
different parts of the Big-Yeda, are not by any means restricted to mere 
mechanical word-for-word repetitions. A given verse unit may, indeed, appear 
in exactly the same form in two or more places. But quite as frequently it 
appears in a more or less changed form. Very frequently a line or sUnza 
is changed to suit a different theme, especially a different divinify. The 
different metres in which the hymns of the Big-Yeda are composed may 
impose changes in repeated veise-linea. Especially the transfer of a line in 
the shorter (anus^ubh-g^yatn) metre to the longer (tristubh-jagatl) metre, or 
vice versa, involves extension or curtailment. Or, the same line may appear, 
with slight obligatory changes, both as tria^ubh and jagatL Every imaginable 
form of change is theoretically possible when it comes to transferring verse 
or stanza from its original place to a new connexion. The poets rejoice in 
the utmost freedom in this respect They curtail and extend, they vary and 
adapt previously existent verse units to suit their needs and their fancies. All 



> Cf. A.Oiidiiaot,Joanul A8iBtlqiie(i9o7), 
10. X. 585 £ 

* The BT. Ia nn»Ul7 eatinuted at about 
40,100 ptdM. Acoording totheCannaTy&ha, 
and the teholUat to <fOr., th« nninber of 
ttuma in the RV. (TiakaU9akhft] U io,jBi, 



or (^kala^Itkha) 10,417 ; aoe Weber, Indlsohe 
Studien, ili. 35S ; x. 133, note. Am to the 
unmber of worda aontained In the Blg-Teda, 
see the extract from the oommeiitarj to the 
Ou«DaT3'aha, given In Oldenberg'a Protego- 
mena,pp.si4ff. IngenBistMeibid.,pp.4S8S. 



db, Google 



Uieee Tariations bring with them the opportunity for oriticftl &nd historical 
fltudy of tha Rig-Veda texts and their iDterrelations in the redaotioa EepeciaUy 
the question <^ the relative date of the repeated materials comes to the fore 
oonstantly when the same metrical unit is found in two or more different forma 
or different connexions. The fruitfulness of this study will depend upon the 
degree of insight and sanity with which it is oarried out. It is not likely 
thai this will be done so as entirely to eliminate errors of judgement. 

Tha Mttur* of conc»t«n»tion or oatmary vtmotur*. — ^I have stated 
above that the very large total of verse repetitions is due in part to the frequent 
catenary structure of the stanzas. Concatenation is a &Toarite rhetorioal 
device of the Tedic authors from the banning of our tradition. In the 
sacceasion of the stanzaa in a given hymn an expression, statement, or motif 
in one given stanza is taken up anew in the next stanza, in such a way aa 
to modify, develop, or carry on further the events depicted, or the thought 
ttxpresaed in the first stanza. The practioe at times runs through an entire 
hymn aa in BV. 10,84, (>' u employed very artificially as in AT. 6.43.1, 1 ; 
13.1.46-4S; Ap9. i4-33.6>' I have treat«d brie% this feature of mantr* 
eompoaitioQ as Atr as the AV. is concerned in my Prolegomena to that Teda.' 
I would add here that this phase of rhetoric is known also in the Avesta;' 
and that it ia especially analogoos to so-called parallelism in Hebrew poetry.* 
OoQcat«nation involves a very considerable amount of repetition, rarely word 
for word ; sometimes almost word for word ; and, very frequently, shading 
off to some sort of similarity in the general tenor of the two passages, 
accompanied by the verbatim repetition of one or two words.* 

niustnkttTS nounplM of eateaarr rt ra o tnra. — These are in striotneaa 
beyond the proper scope of the present treatisey and are given only because 
they show in what manner coocatenatioD contributes to the mass of repeated 
materials: 

t*m ma Mih tija vwoMa i.*3.i3* 

tuh mlgne varoMk ajja i.*3.]4* 

niOT akfuh n» oakryo^ 1.30.14* 

fiior kkfuh DA faolbhih i.jo.ij* 

tTBih na indra rkji parlnaaa 1.119.9' 

tvaib na india ra jft tarOiaift 1.119.10* 

tMmlnn a taatfaor bbavanani Tifvi 1.164.13* 

taaninn Irpitl fahoTanani Tifva t.164.14* 

> Ot alM BT. lo.gS.i, 3 and laTeTat of the alUtofillnatratiTeAtbarraupaMBBeilaelted. 

■tanzaa that follow. CnriooalT BT. 10.1.7° ' ^S- Taaiu g.17, 18; 45.1,1; Taaht 

ooaoatenatM with lo.i.i*. Slnoe the theme 5.61,63; 10.SJ. 

(Agni) and the aathonhtp of the tno hpniu * See David H. HQller, Die Prophstan In 

are the aame, the reUUon U, pTeanmablj, ihrer imprOngllohen Form, e.g. pp. iSo, 1S3, 

aeddantaL 186. 

■ See The Atharra-Teda (Indo^Aryao En- • BV. i.ii illostratea well thia Utter daaa 

eretopadia), {40. Innota tstothatpangraph of ragner oataoarj stmatnre. 



db, Google 



Introduction 

tre derft havir sduitj Ibntom i.i.ij' 

bl derl luTlr adanty fthutun 1.1.14'' 

mvidro vigvAiii kavftai vidTKn 5.1.17' 

•gnir vifTkni kSTjlni vidrtn 3,1.18* 

yl jlgrrir vidathe ^ujuahai 3.39-1° 

vi jtgr'i'' Tidathe jasyunlnl 3.39.1^ 

«kaib vietkn namawiiti oatnrdU 4.36')' 

Ty akmota eunanm uturdhft 4.35.3* 

nyiiii diTO duhitaro Tibhitl^ 4.51. 10* 

tad vo divo duhitaro TibhftU^ 4.51.11* 

fad iih Bomkaah lusaU amandan 5.30.10* 

fad Im Bomi babhradLQUi amandan 5.30.1 1* 

Bft T7 Doha aablyaai 5<79-3* 

70 Ty iuchah sahlyasi {.79.3° 

dblbhir Tipritl pramatim ietiamftnih 7.93.3^ 

giriihir Tipra^ pramatim ieluun&na^ 7-93-4* 

addbft dara mahU Mi S.ioi.ii* 

Htrk dera mahU aid 8.101.11 

abhi tyaih madTsdi madam 9.6.1* 

abhi tfam parTyam madam 9.6.3* 

yat t« pavitram aroiai 9.67. 13* 

yat te pavitimin aroivat 9.67.14* 

tvaih Tipro abbavo 'npnwtama^ 9. 107.6* 

tvam lUTir abbavo devavltamah 9.107.7° 

tebhi^ Bomibbi rakNi 08^9.114.3* 

tenasom&bbi rakunab g.114.4^ 

Ti cid Ti'bsTa rathyvTa udtrA 10.10. 7* 

tena Ti Trha nthyera oakrl 10.10,8* 

athem enaih pn hianUt pitfbhyal; io>t6.i* 

atbam enam pari dattU piti-bbyal^ lo-id-i** 

yas to drapaa akandati yaa te aAjo^ 10.17.13* 

yas te drapaa akanno ya* te aAfu^ 10.17.13* 

vi^TAd et& aaTanft tdtuml kne 10.50.J* 

ati Tifvft Bavatift tlitumft kr«e 10.5a 6* 

atbft deA dadhire bavyavftbam lasi.j* 

mftifa devft dadhire haTyaTftham 10.51.4* 

te agneh pari jijnire 10.61.5* 

ye agne^ pari jiuoire 10.61.6* 

■araarati salia dbibbih pnraiiidhyft 10.65.13* 

vifire derft^ Mba dfalbhi^ puradidbyl 10.6ii.14* 

dadhKmi te dynmaUm vftcam laan 10.98.1* 

aame dbehi dynmatliii Tioam Imh 10,98.3* 

utftpr^an mar^tlraih na viadate 10.117.1' 

uto cit sa mar^itlnuii na rindate 10,117.1* 

apajyaih t*k manaaft oekitftnam iai83.i* 

apajyaih tva manaaft dldhyftuam 10.1S3.1* 



db, Google 



• 




Inlmdiieticm 






may b« found in the fi 




I.I1.6, 7 




3.33.9, 10 


7.4i.4,S 


9.64.35, 36 


I.33.I6, 17 




3.39.1, 3 


7.104.4, 5 


9.67.19, 30 


I.a4.ia, 13 




3.5>.t,8 


7.104.16, i« 


9.67.31,3a 


I.3J.i,.(rf. 


3-S) 


S-SS.', 7 


8.11.8,9 


9.7a.4, 5 


•■73A7 




4.17.6,7 


8.17.8,9 


10.38.10,11 


1.86.4, 6 




4.37.7, 8 


8.19.33,33 


10.30.7, 8 


1.108.9, 10 




5.1.6,6 


8.53.7, 8 


10.35.1," 


1.109.7,8 




5.6a.i3.i4 


8.S9.4, 5 


10.65.13,14 


1.174.1, a 




6.37.4,5 


8.86.3,3 


10.90.8, 9 


S.IQ.1, 3 




6.4a.", 3 


8.94.10, 11 


10.96.6,7 


J.14.6,7 




6.53.5, 6 


9.10.1, 3 


10.135.1,3 


"..8.6, 6 




7.17.3,4 


9.50.4,5 


I0.164.1, 3 



Oonoatsnatsd Uhm vUdh dUfer onlj in the ord«T of Huix words. — ^At 

times the concateiutiiig pSdas conaut of the same words rearraiiged in different 
otd«r. Hub kind of change, on aocoont of its extreme simplicity, carries with 
it an extra toach of riietorical liTeliness, as compared with the more ordinary 
forms of concatenation ; 

Bun agnir idbjmte TTiA 3.1;. ij* 

TTBO agnih sun idliy>t« y»J,H* 

1.163.3* 
i.i«3.4» 

Tlfred «U MTanfc tfitumE kne io.go.j* 

eU rifvl Mvuift t&tunS krf« 10.50.6* 

teDk olklpn iMfD manasyO^ 10.130. 5' 

«ik(pr« tan* jfi^o numufj^i io.t3o.6* 
A few Mffrespcmdenoes of this sort occur also in hymns widely apart : bm 
the paragraph on pKdas which contain the same or similar wwds differently 
arranged (Fart a, diapter 3, Class A i). 

Btpeftted linMi oontaTning qwaatixmm and amnrtrs. — ^Allied to this theme 
are questions and answers, botti stated in full. The effect is again rhetorical, 
either that of liveliness of diction, or mysterious solemnity. CI the brahmodya 
questions and answers at the a^vamedha sacrifice VS. 33.9ff., et aL ; also BY. 
6-44.I4 and 15; 6.9.3 and 3; AY. io.a.23, 33. Thus: 

k«thuh raaftjl ktuah psTUai 10.10S.1* 

tathft tMAyft ktantdl p«yUi«f ia.108.1* 

kM te jftmir janintm 1. 75.3* 

truh jlmir juiAnam 1.75.4* 

Indnh kim tiy* Mkbye okktra 6.17.1* 

Indmt **A **7* Mkbye Mkl» 6.17.1^ 

ko DO mkhyt sdiUT* ponar dit 1.14.1* 

nno niftliyft adlUya initiardU 1.14.1* 

kadi arid garbhaiii pnthamadi dadhra kpa^ 10.81.5* 

tain Id gubbadi pratbamaih dadhn Ipaf* 10.81.6* 



db,Goog[e 



8 Introduction 

The two opening Btftnzaa of 6. 2^ ftre made up entirely of > ohun of queolion 
and answer lines whose obviouB aim is to narrate in a sort of ballad style some 
particular events in which Indta figures as the hero : 

Um ujt nude kim t atjra plUlT indn4 Um Mya aikliTe ««Uln, 
ra^a rk ye niaadl kiifa te U]r> porft viiidra kim a nUaDiia^ 
«ad aiTft nude ud t MfB piUv indrs^ Md Mja takbye oaUra, 
rant Tt, j« uiwdi ut te mj* para TiTidre tad n aSlaniM]^ 

A similar ballad touch links the stamas 5.44-I4, 15: 

70 jlgftn Um Tctif kamajaDte 70 jagan Um n sbaiiii jauti, 
fo jlgtia tun ayuh BOma aha tavUtam Mini taUiya uyokft^ 
•gntr Jlgtra tam real; kama]>»nte agnlr Jlgara tarn a (amaui yanti, 
•gnlr jtg^n tarn ayaifa soma aha U*aliam aami takhje nyokaiti, 

CoomtamatloiL of eattir* distiolu. — CoQcateoation may extend to an entire 
distich by carrying the paralleliam beyond the limits of the sijigle pada. The 
paralleliam in such oases is, as a rule, less well austained, presumably because 
the result would be too monotonous. The following instances are those of 
distichs more or lees under the influence ot this habit : 

yah p&Tamanlr adhyety nlbhih aambhrtadl raaam 9.67.31*' 

ptTamanIr yo adhyety fviblii^ sadibhftMii raaam ij.fij.ji*' 

unlTaya* te garbham durriama yonim i9aye io.i6a.i°* 

yaa te garbham amlva dornama yonim a9aye lo.lGl.a*' 

hlianyapanim Ulaye tavitaram apa hvay* 1.11.5** 

apadi napatam aTaae aaritlram npa atuhi 1.11.6*^ 

a bhatataih fikaataih T^nbahO aamaa indrtgnl BTatadi faidbhih 1.109.7** 

ptmiiidara 9ikBataiii njrahaittrrmia indrlgnl avataiii bhareaa 1.109.8** 

adveao no mamto ^tnm etana ;r«(a havadi jaritnr evaylmamt J.S7.8** 

ganta no y^nam yajSlya^ ■n9aBi grota haram arakaa eTftyamamt 5.87.9** 

a DO gavyebhlr afv^i^ nhanair apa gaohatam S. 73.14** 

ma no gavyebMr Bfry&i^ tahurabfair ati khyatam 8.73.15*^ 

•aa diram vl dhavaU tiro rajaaai dharayl 9.3. 7** 

eaa divam vy laarat tiro rajiAay aapfta^ 9-3.8*'' 

The phenomenon gradually fodes out into such relation as appears in 4.3ai*'i, 
1*^; or 8.36.31, 33. 

I need hardly say that my treatment here of this theme of concatenation 
is a mere sketch, which, I hope, may point the way for some younger scholar 
to a thorough investigation of this feature of the Big-Yedo. I am sure that 
it will prove valuable not only for the rhetoric, but also for the criticism and 
interpretation of that Veda. 

BowduT bMweeu Mpetitiona uid Rimilaritle« an ULdaflasd on*. — 
In another way also, the boundary line which separatee the repeated verses 
of the Veda from the rest of the mass is not absolute^ and cannot easily be 
drawn, even for practical purposes. Since repeated pftdas, in the sense which 
is given to the phrase in this book, ore not always perfectly identical in their 



d by Google 



Introduction 9 

wording; it follows that the differeoces in th« wordiog of two similar Terses- 
m&7 outweigh their eimilaritteB. Or, pat in Another way, the question may 
arise whethw the similarities in wording or structare of certain Teisee entitle 
them to be treated as repeated venee. For aooh similarities may, on the 
one hand, be dne merely to the homogeneons character of a closely rdated 
body of semi-teohnical literary products, such as make up the Samhifa of the 
RY. On the other hand, they may &de to a point where dissimilarity ovenides 
similarity. It has therefore not always been easy to decide what to includ» 
or what to keep out I have been guided, to some extent, by the intrinsio 
importance of the similarities in deciding what to regard as repeated pBdas, 
in distinction horn mere accidental a^omerationa of similar words. 

NeTertheleea the theme becomes elusiTe at certain points: it frays, so t» 
speak, at the edge. Thus we have the Sequent expression oovoricg the space 
of a pBda, 

yaJBtntuByawmTate 5.16.5; 3.i4>3; 'T-'ci; 10.175.4. 
Unimportant, formulaic, and hap-hazard as is thia expression, it is entitled 
in oar plan to the full dignity of a repeated jada, if for no other reason, because 
it is a metrical unit of the sort we engaged to collect and disouss. But the same 
expmsion occurs at the end of several heterogeneous lines, as a more or less 
accidental cadence, to wit : 

bhadrl fflktJT y^jamftnftTa mnTale 1.83.3 

TlfTBd aha jujamaoayBBDiiTBte 1.91.3 

ijOfate ynjamiiiaya annvBle 10.100.3 

aupraT7e yRJamanftTa amiTate 10.135.1. 

With these I have not dealt as repeated pftdas, content to state^ onoe for all, 
ouder 5.26.5, that the expression yajaman&ya sunvate is cadence in the above- 
mentioned four [Adas. .Again the jAda, 

yajamlDaaja ninTatah 6.54.6 ; 60.IJ, 
is not treated directly as a repetition of yajam&nftya sunvate (5.36.5). A cross- 
reference from 5.36.5 to 6.54.6 is thought sufficient to secure the [Hxtper attention 
to this unimportant stylistic or metrical accident 

Another set of examples, which illustrates well the instability of our criteria 
in this matter, brings up the question whether the following large group of 
{Adas is to he treated entirely, or in part, as repeated, or merely as similar 
' material. It will be noted that all pftdas refer to Agni : 

agnih jnkrena fodiA 8.56 (VIl. 8).5 

Bgniih fokran* 9»3i>a 1.45.4 

■gne 9nkre^fociai i.ij.iij 8.44.14; iolii.S 

agnis tigmena 9D0i«t 6.16.18 

■pie tigmeoa foctet 10.87.a3 

TTai fokrena 90ciaa 10.187.3. 

Add to the above the Uses pftda : 

naah fDkren* foelft i. 48.14; 4.5>'7, 

1 [.-.-]■ ' 



db, Google 



10 Jntroductum 

uid it vUI b« seen that we aie dealing with a I<k«ot and more fortuitous kind 
of similarity, which, at any rate, can be understood as taking plaoe, ia part at 
least, without eonaoious imitation. I have not treated this group of seven Terees 
as a real case of repetition, bnt have again taken oare to draw the reader's 
attention to all these correspondences at the proper points. 

Woxd-fiw-word i«p«titioiis JHating«i»h«<l bom partial (lam impartaKt) 
oasa.— However, even the materials that are incorporated for some kind of 
treatment in the body of this work seemed to call for distinction. This dis- 
tinctioa is between either word-for-word repetitions or important repetitions 
on the one hand, and partial less important repetitions on the other hand. All 
word-for-word repetitions are written out in full in their first listing in the 
«rd«r of the BY. The same method is adopted with all partial repetitions which 
eall for discussion or eriticism, or which seem for some reason or other to call 
for explicit presentation to the eye of the reader. 

But there are also, in very great number partial, less important repetations 
which do not call for such full treatment Thus the pair. 



are in some sense partial r^etitions, bnt if we regard the stanzas in which 
they occur, it will be found that there is in them nothing of importance beyond 
the fact of the partial repetition itael£ In such casee the correspondence is 
stated in square brackets in both orders of the BY. concerned Jn the repetition, 
thus: 

[8.40.6*, ^o dlaiaym dambbayk : 10. 13.8', Tidhar dftBiiyft dambha^] 
[iaai-8*, Tidbar daaAB7« dambbaT* : 8.40.6*, <yo dsataya dambhaTa]. 

Another illustration of this partial kind of repetition is, 

kavimagnim upaitnbi 1.11.7 
iDdram agnim apa ituhi 1.136.6. 

We must remember that the tempting likeness of such pairs, though sufficiently 
strong to entitle them to be considered as repetitions, may yet be accidental, 
that is, the natural, mechanical, or automatic expression of similar &ots in 
similar language. The reader, however, is asked to remember that this very 
extenaiTe class increases, after all, the total, and heightens the effect of the full 
or more important repetitions ; and that, in some degree at least, we cannot 
imagine this kind without the circumstance of real imitativeness. The reader 
ia asked, forther, to remember that even the nicest diBcrimination cannot set 
the boundary between what ia more important and what is less important. In 
any case he has before him as complete a collection of repeated metrical unita 
aa could be devised by the diligence and ingenuity of the author. 

Similarity of varaes dtu to identioal oadMioaa. — In general, as we have 
seen, it ia impossible to mark off similar p&das from precisely repeated pftdas. 
A pair of verses may begin with two or three identical words, and then lapse 



d by Google 



Introduction 11 

into disBimilarity. Thus the three BaceeBsire hynuu 9.3I-33 euh b^in with 
pn um&sab; 9.3t.i uid 9.33.1 have pn somftsKh . . . akramuh. This u 
gsnoioe imitativeiiefia, not accident. But it does not amount to repetition. 
The same kind of imitatiTeneos operates at the end of lines on a &r ta^er seals 
than at the beginning. Nov the BsTerse Concordance shows that the entire 
Vedic literature is given to imitating cadences oa a fsr larger scale than it 
imitafefl opening strains. This is true both of Tsrses and prose formulas. 
Throughout the literature there is an abundance of lines ending in bhatadi ca 
bhaTyam oa ; or, pradifo di^ ca ; or, indraf oKgnif oa ; or, taova tanl ea. The 
cadence d&9use mart^ya occurs ten times in RV. alone. Sometimes a longer, 
perfectly natural, mechanical or formulaic succeedon of words in the cadence 
creates the semblance of repeated [Adas, simply because it occu|nes most of the 
syllables of those pftdas. I have been compelled to treat as partly repeated 
lines such collocations as the following; 

eko vifTssfti bhDTuuaya tiji 3-46.1 ; 6.36.4 
tens yijvBSft bhuvuias;* rljt 5.85.3 
iotno riTvuya bhuvuis«ya rftjK 9-97.fi6 
Bija vigyaaji bhaTsnasja rtjA 10.168.1. 

Tet I am conTinced that what we really have before us is merely an unusually 
long cadence, vi^vae^a bhuvanasya rftjA. Similarly pftdas ending in varuno 
mitroaryanifi occur no leas than eleven times in the BY. alone: 1-36.4; 40.5; 
7.66.1a; 83.10; 63.10; 8.19.16; 36.11; 10.36. 1 ; 65.1,9; 93.6; |Adas ending 
in mitrasya varu^asya dh&ma occur four tuDoes : 1.153.4; 7.61.4; 10.10.6; 89.8; 
pftdas ending in TigvKni varya occur eight times: 3.11.9; 9.3.4; ii-9; 18.4; 
21.4; 43.5; 63.30; 66,4, 

As a rule these repeated phrases embrace two or three words of a given 
cadence. To a large extent they are extremely formulaic, set phrases : nouns 
with their fixed adjectives, such as, ftg., hhuvauSni vi9Tft,or, suvanftsa indavah; 
or, sakhyft (ivftni ; vrarbs with their settled dependencies, such as forms of the 
verb (Tu 'hear' governing bavam 'call': ^r^vad dhavam; ^rutft havam; 
fr^udbl havam ; ^rudhi havam ; ^rputam havam ; fmtam havam ; fixed com- 
binatioDs of prepoeitioa and noun, such as upa dyavi, or, adhi sftnavi, &c., &c. 
The ninth book displays its technical imitative structure in an especial degree ; 
its cadence repetitions more than keep step with its general monotony of 
theme and expression. The ninth book has its own cadence vocabulary, as 
we might say : abhi v^am area ; arsa pavitra K ; indo pari srava ; pavasva 
dhftraya ; gor adhi tvaci ; madhuman rtftva ; pavamana Ormi^ft, &c, ad infinitum. 

The Reverse Concordance puts all the repeated cadences into my bands. 
I have thought this matter of sufficient importance to justify the printing of 
a complete catalogue of r^teated RY. cadences as one of the appendixes to this 
work. The list exceeds vastly antecedent expectations in this regard. After 
all that may be said to show that such repetitions are unconscious or even 
accidental, it is certain that they also, at times, contain conscious touches which 



d by Google 



12 Introduction 

help to illumine the maaning of s passage, or bring with them other critical 
aid. Thus, I think, I have shown that the cadence, jad dha p&uram &vitha, in 
8.3.13^, explains the similar cadence, yad dha codam ftvitha, in 3.13.9% ^^7 
making it more than probable that coda is the name of a pious (Aryan) adherent 
of Indra, whom that god aids in his conflict with impious Dasyua ; see under 
2.I3-9- 

XUnatmtiTe examples of oadameea. — Further examples of more important 
eadencea may show how useful it is to bear in mind longer identical cadences 
in qnestiens of verse similarity: ssurasyamSya^ 5.63.3, 7; 10. 1 77.1 (AV. 6.73.1); 
rathyeva cakA 3.39.3; lo-io-Y, 8; 89.3; 117.5; maghavSno vayam ca 1.73.8; 
13M; M3-»3; 7-87-S;' ^payamuya I.J9-5; >o-85.30; r35-a(AV. 7.56.6), 
farasotaill^ 6.15.10; 18.7; aanias&r&tahavy& 6. 11.4; 69,6; vapusyo TibhAva 
4.1.8,13; 5.1.9; prathamaja |ia^ 6.73.1; 10.168.3; duritani vipva 5.77.3; 
10.165.3; rodasi TifvafambhuTa 1.160.4; 6.70.6; dy&vaprthivl bhflriretasa 
3.3.11 ; 10.92.11 ; kaTayomanisa 10.114.6; 134.(1; i39-4i jenyo vrsa 1.140,3 ; 
1,18.3: ttiatiitnitii«Tii ojasa 5-81.3; 10.113.3; vahnir &sa 1.76.4 ; 6. 11.3 ; tamaso 
niramoci 5.1.2 ; 10,107,1; usasamarod (afoci) 7.8.1 ; 10,2; rajaso vidhaimani 
6,71.1; 9.86.30; dayatevaryani 5.49.3 ; 9.90.3; usaso vi i^jati 5.81.3 ; 9.71.7; 
75.3; mahah sanbhagaeya 3,16,1; 4.55.8; madhunah somyasya 4.35.4; 44.4; 
4i.30.3;Ta]airanDsata 1.7.1 ; 8.9.19; 13.33 ; 9. 104.4; ksamapa^ca 3.30.7; 6.22.8; 
jaritaram yavistha 1. 189.4; 5.3.11 ; io.8a7; para enKTare^a 1.164.17,18,43; 
marcayatidTayenai. 147.4,5; 5-3-7; manATelddtutaya6.49.13 ; 7.91. i; Tftjino 
rtsabhasya 1.34.9; 3-d3-5 r ^7^ ^ bhaia 1.81.7 ; 9.61-26; dyumnam a bbara 
4.46.7; 8-19.15; ptftTitabhaTa 1.13.8 ; 3.Z1.3. 

KymnB of like t«aoT whieh distinot^ avoid TCrbal npetitioii. — Aside 
from these verbal repetitions there are repetitions which are less concrete ; 
because they cannot be expressed in terms of the sama pada, stanza, or strophe. 
Any one of these metrical or literary units may imitate another without 
directly repeating ita words, but rather in the manner of a paraphrase. Such 
a paraphrase ia, of course, alao likely to betray itself by some word or pair of 
words which recalls the original. But it is a notable fact that, e.g., the few 
pairs of imitative hymns in the Rig-Yeda avoid rather than court the repetition 
of verse linos. Thus the two hymns 9.104 and 105, each of 6 stanzas^ of 
a total of 34 padas, do not repeat in precisely the same form a single [Ada. 
Tet they read like two essays on the same theme, written by the same author 
(traditionally, Parvata, or Parvata and K&rada), in two slightly differing mooda 
Quite likely the essential samenees of these two Pavamana hymns would have 
escaped detection, but for the fact that they follow directly one after the other. 
Such is the undiscrete monotony of the ninth book as a whole in thought and 
wording, that a more roundabout or disguised repetition of this sort can be 
«alled to mind only by some mechanical circumstance, such as juxtaposition. 

I Ct magh&Ttulbhj'af ca maliy&iii ca 6.46.9 ; 9.31.6, 



db, Google 



In^roductum IS 

or by some unustul feat of memory. The complete assemblage of this kind 
<J repetitions lies in reality outside of the scope of this treatise, becatue the 
apparatus which I am handling does not bring it to light But I have 
endeavoured to gather up in the following paragraphs as much of this sort 
of paralleliam as has come to my notice. This will, I hope, form the nucleus 
of future inTeetigation along this line, carried on perhaps more exhaustively 
from the point of view of word-by-word comparison of the entire collection. 
Also, a better knowledge of the relation of the hymns to the older Vedio ritual 
would pretty certainly bring out new hynm correspondences, or parallels, and 
throw light upon those already known. 

Imitative hjnuw ; Tha maUiilyML — The most conspicuous case of entire 
hymns that are consciously imitative are the Y&lakhilyas.' This group consists 
of 1 1 hymns of late composition.' Of these the four pairs, i and s ; 3 and 4 ; 
5 sad 6 ; 7 and 8, are respectively imitative, that is to say, e.g., i and 3 are two 
versions of one and the same theme. AB. fi.36 and KB. 30.4 are aware of the 
parallelism in these four pairs, and AB. 6.34.5 recognizes the special character of 
these first 8 Valakbilya hymns, as compared with the remaining 3 of the group. 

In the first pair of V&lakhilya hymns padas 5'^ and 9**' point to the priority 
of y&lakhilya i as compared with V&Iakhilya a ; see the analysis of these stanzas, 
respectively under 8.5.7 '^^l 8.34.8. But this satisfiustory evidence is disturbed 
by the sense and structure of stanzas 7 In the same two hymns, where Y&L i 
seems to me distinctly inferior to VftL 2 ; see under 8.49(Vsl. i).?. Only one 
other time have I found in these hymns definite indication as to priority, 
namely in the relation of 7.1 to 8.1. The pftda, dydur n& prathind ^vah, is 
totally unfit in the d&nastuti S.i, betraying itself readily as borrowed from 
1.8.5; iK^ under that itenu I am inclined to surmise that the first hymns 
in these pairs were the patterns, the second the imitations. On the evidence 
of the opening staosas of the first two pairs I am almost tempted to speak 
of I and 3 as Indra hymns, of a and 4 as ^^kra hymns ; 9akra seems to me 
to be a clumsy refinement 

Other Intitativa hynuia; 4.13 and 14; 9.104 and 105. — Aside from 
the Y&lakhilyas, X know of but two pairs of hymns in the BV. which pattern 
one after the other, namely 4.13 and 14 ; and 9.104 and 105. The first pair 
is ascribed to Yllmadeva Gftutama, and addressed to Agni in the morning. 
The fifth and last stanza of each hymn is the same ; {Ada a^ is repeated with 
a variant As for the rest there is considerable variation, but also marked 
similarity in corresponding {Adas, e.g, i*, 1°, 4^. Without doubt the hymns 
are intentionally imitative, but I cannot say which was the modeL 

Hymns 9.104 and 105, to Pavam&na Soma, ascribed to Parvata and Hftrada, 

> 3m Uu HaUer, HUtory of Ancient Sui- p. 35, note 11 ; Oldenbeig, Prol. p. 494 S. 

•kritLit«i*ttira,p.iiOi5BE.szzii,p.zlTiff.; 508. Tbeologioal explkDBtiooa of the term 

BoUi,ZarLittenturDiid OaaohiohtedeaTedH, Talakhilya Id KB. 30.3 ; (B. S.3.4.1. 
p. 3S ; Weber, lodieche Literatui^eichiclite*, ■ CC p. xy, line 13 from bottom. 



db, Google 



14 Introduction 

an both in oB^ih matr«L Each of the two hymoB has aiz etatuas aggrc^iatitig 
t6 {Adas; each [Ada in odo hynui ia a mere variation of the corresponding 
pftda in the other. It ia as though the poet of the second hand had made 
a deliberate effort to change the wording of the first hand, without, however, 
really changing the sense. The parallelism of the two hymns is even 
more marked than that of the y&Iakhil3ra pairs. In PB. 13.11.3,4; 14.5.4 
both theee hymns, too, are designated as Valakhilya. In the view of the 
Bnhmana both the worda khila and khilya have the meaning apparently of 
' repetition '. 

Initativ* rtrtq^lM*.— Similar to these doublet hymns are the two pra^tha 
strophes 8.87.1, a and 8.87.3, 4> ^^o small hymns in which the Priyamedbas 
address the Apvins in lines that differ but little from one another. In the first 
pair they offer hot milk (gbarma), in the second soma. The repetition lb either 
rhetorical or ritoaliatic, in any case intentional.' Similarly there are two 
Bueceostve strophes of three stanzas each at the beginning of 6.15, ie. 6. 15. 1-3 
and 6.15.4-4, whose parallelism in metre, wording, and sense shows that they 
are two redactions of the same theme. The first stanzas of the two trcaa are 
more particularly similar. 

JsxtapoKiUoii of hjmaa with dMilar opMiiaga. — This leads me to 
observe that successive hymns in the Big-Veda occasionally betray parallelism, 
because the redactors inclined to place hymns with similar openings ti^ether. 
80 the three hymns 9'3i-33 each begin with pra somnsah ; 9.31. i and 9.33.1 
have pn somisah . . . akramnh; and 9.33.5 and 9.33.5 exhibit the intentional 
parallelism, ahbi gftvo anQsata = abhi brahmir anosata. Similarly 9. 19. i opens 
with the words prosya dharft aksaran, which are repeated in 9.30.1 as pra dhKift 
asya. . . aksaran. Again, 4.39.1 begins: 

lifuih dadhikrttm tarn u nu itaTlma 
divas prttuTji atit carklrftma, 
ucbantlr mfcin nusah afldayuitii. 

This opening connects the hymn definitely with 4>40.i whose first hemistich 
reads: 

dadUkArok id n na carkiriina 

TJfTk in mkm nua»^ attdaf aotu. 

In my Prolegomena to the Atharva-Veda I pointed out long ago that similar 
verbal resemblances, treated much more mechanically or stupidly, explain why 
certain Atharvan hymns, whether related in theme or not, follow one after 
the other in the benighted arrangement of the pl^unaka school of that 
Veda.' 

OonawmtiTe imltatlT* atansaa. — The V&Iakhilya mood, as we may call 
it, betrays itself occasionally in two successive stanzas of the same hymn. So 
the doublet stanzas 8.40.10 and 11 make a tolerably elaborate Btat«ment in 

• Cf. Oldftnberg, Prol. p. 117. * See, The Atham-Teda, p. 39. 



d by Google 



ItUrodtteHon 15 

almoBt the same words ; ' the ohangee are rung in such s wmy as to alter the 
sense of some words without much changing their outer form or sound. The 
words in thick type are significant ; 

8.40.10 : tuh ^9fU luvrktlbhla treuih BitTknam rsmlTMn, 

nto nn eld ya o]Mft (iif^uT&gdAni blied«ti 

i>fM (varrfttlr ftpo lutbhaDUUn uiyake lune. 

8.40. 1 1 : tub fiflUk sTMUiYMwn «at7*iii Mtrlnun rtrlrun, 

nto nn lid ja ohat* ta^ faHnura bhedAtf 

i^U^ svarratlT »po oabli&iit&m uiykke uune. 

Oldenberg in the second part of his BY. Noten, p. 108, remarks aptly that 
the two stanzas, belonging to an IndtSgni hymn, yet addressed eaob to one 
god, refer respectively to Indra (st 10) and Agni (sL 1 1). But the real point 
of the repetition is in the heightened rhetorical effect of the ' prophetic ' aoriat 
ajAih in II, as compared with the milder modal jeaat in lo.* Similarly 3,13.14 
and 15 are little more than rhetorical Ohas of the same theme.* See also 
the foDowing chains of stanzas all of which, more or lees, are undw the in- 
fluence of concatenation : i.8.8-to; 15.7-9; "■i~4t 35-7^9) '89>'~4; >*i6>4~7; 
4.3.6-9; 33.19-ai; 7.631-4; 8.3.11,13; 35.4-6; 96.13-iS; 19-ai; 9.4-1-3; 
49.1-4; 10.17.11-13; 18.11,13; 19.1-3; 94.1-4; 107.8-11 ; and c£ also the 
looser eorrespoudenoes of certain stanzas of 10.101 (GnssmaDn's Translation, 
ii 491). As a ^lecimen of Y&lakhilya variation of single stanzas in the 
AY., seee.g. AY. 3.1.1 and 3.3.1. 

iMitetiT* stuuaa se»tt«r*d thnmgh tiia XT. — In all these cases there 
is some sort of juxtaposition of the parallel materials, showing that the 
redactors were aware of the fact, and put some sort of appraisal upon it. But 
there are quite a few pairs of single stanzas scattered through the collection in 
places hr apart which exhibit the same sort of likeness. The original, which- 
ever that is, is not actually or entirely repeated, but it hovers before the mental 
eye of the later poet who is, possibly, hardly aware that he is reproducing 
rather than producing. E. g. : 

1.34.1 : kMj* ndnad) kaUi>ua;JkiUFtAa&ih numimahe e&ru devftoftdi nknu, 
ko no mBhyft adtteye poDM* dU pit«r*ili c« drfeyam m&tar«m a*. 
10.64.1 : katht dcTtoftth k»temwy» ytmanl winuuitu n&ioa frtiTBt&th nuknlnuUie, 
ko mrJMi katamo no hutu kant katama btl abby a vaTarti, 

Similarly the following pair: 

1.114.9 : apa i* stomAn pafopC trtkamifa rtari pitar marDtim nuunam ame, 
bbadra hi te laiuaUr mrjayattaiaathk Ti^am ava tt te TTDlmahe. 
10.137.8 : npa tegft iTikarath vrnlsra duhitar dira^ 
rttri itoinadi na JigTUfe. 

I CL OTaaunann, i. 457 ; Hillebrandt, Ted. * Cf. (he anther, JAOS. zxiz. 395. 

Myth. lii. 64, 300, note 3 ; Oeldntr, Ted. Btod. * Cf. Weber, Free. Berlin Aeademy, 1900, 

iiLG4. p. 606. 



d by Google 



16 Introduction 

The following little list is more or less of the laine wrt : 

i-«4-4: 5-54-II 3-41.7: J-3M 

1.114.2: 1.33.13 3.«a.io: 5.83.1 

I.I43-8: 6.8.7 4.7.8: 4-8.4; 8.39.1 

2.11.4,5: 10.148.2 7.11.3: 10.70.3 

3.18.7: 7.29.2 8.100.2: 10.83.7 

3.19.2: 4-6.3 8.45.4,5: 8.77.1,2. 

The lesemblances in these paiis are, for the moflt part, only of the genersi 
order, and it ia not my purpoee to exhaust them. On the one band they fade 
out into mere verbal correspondences; on the other hand they are likely to 
repeat some one [Ada, bo that they figure in the body of this work. 

Kymns puwUcl In atmotiiT* (not wording) and with ujim ftwil 
atanm. — There are, further, hymns constnioted intentionally on parallel 
principles, in which the wording scarcely, or not at all, suggests the parallelism. 
The ramilarity of the hymns is rather in the number of the stanzas ; the 
metrical atmctare; or the general theme. Above all Uiey share the same 
final stanza. Thus in 8.36 and 37, two hymns of seven stanzas each, addressed 
to Indra ' by p^^^a Atreya, the seventh stanza is almost the same ; they are, 
in lact, intentional aha-stanzas (sunvatas : rebhatas ; brahm^ii : ksatr&^i). In the 
rest of the two hymns there is not very mach verbal identity (seb&n&h pftaiA 
in 36.1 ; 37.2), but the cunningly similar metrical structure of the two hymns 
ahowB that they were composed as alternative, or rhetorically cumulative, versions 
of one another ; see Oldenbwg, ProL p. 114. 

In A^. 8.8,4; W- io-5-'3i *4 t*i® *^o hymns RV. 7.34 and 7.56 are 
employed together, along with other hymns. They have the same final stanza, 
and the same number of stanzas, counting the traditional twenty syllables as 
one dvipadK-stanza ; cf. Bergaigne, JA. siii (1888), 129; Oldenberg, ibid. 96, 
note, 300, note 5. 

Hymns 4.43 and 44 are both addressed to the A^vins, have the same number 
of stanzas and share the same final stanza. Tbur resemblance (cf. the interro- 
gative stanzas 43.1,3,4; 44.3) in tone and spirit is probably not accidentaL 
Hymns 10.65 ^'^^ 66, late products of Vaais^hid poets (see under 7.35.15), are 
both addressed to the Vijve Dev&b (cf. eq«oially 10.65.1 with 10.66.4), and share 
the concluding stanza ; the parallelism ia again intentional.' Note also the 
relationof 9.68 and 69 (each 10 stanzas; dya^prthivi in final stanza). Anumber 
of pairs of hymns containing the same number of stanzas in jagati metre 
conclude with two tristubhs at the end : 10.35 and 36; io.43and44; and 10.63 
and 64. For these and other, fainter, indications of parallelism see Oldenberg, 
ProL pp. 139, note 2 ; 145 ; 305 ; 3i8, note 3 ; 336, note 3. 

Wmilarity of obrionalr xitoalirtio hymns. — The ritualistic Sprt-bynms, 

> Acoordingto A^7.i3.9,i6;^.io.6.9,i6 at the NifkertlT*. 
tli«flnit«tUielfanitT*Ujaf&atni the second > Cf. Oldenberg, Prol. p. t66. 



d by Google 



ItUroduction 17 

1.13, 141, 188; 2.3; 3.4; 5.5; }.3 ; 9.g; io.?o, no, show many identiotl 
passages, from the equation 3.4.8-11 = 7.2.8-11, down to the identity or 
similarity of single pftdas. Hymn 1.13 shares no less than six [Adas with 
1. 1 42. These old bleesings presumably contain prehistoric stock which passed 
on from ancient times to the Biahis of the BY. Nerertheless, there is a good 
deal of difference in the style and the age of the &pn-8Qktas. Some are purely 
formulaic; others, like 7.1, approach the diction and style of ordinary snktas. 
Doubtless the nearer an apn-stansa is to the ordinary style, the later it is. 
In one apram, namely 9.5, Ood Soma Pavamllna is qualified aneoemiTely for 
the functions of each of the divinities and potencies <^ the apn-list. Oldenbo^, 
Prol. pp. aS, note, 194, has ehown that this inane application to Soma is 
accompanied by criteria of language and metre which show that some later 
poet, baring in view the diaskeuasis of the ninth book, composed this hymn, 
apparently because he was bound, at all ^itfiiiil'i, not to let that book go without 
an Apram. It will be obserred that the presence of PavamSna in this hymn 
disturbs its similarity to the other KpiT hymns, so tiiat only two padas of the 
usual stock appear in that hymn (9.5.4': i.i88.4*; g.S-S": S-S-l")- 

A second class of ritual stanzas correspond to the rtupAiaas of the ^utar 
rituaL They are a class of formulas in which the various kinds of priests are 
correlated with certain definite divioitieB. These formulas are employed at the 
ceremony of choosing priests as well as at the so-called rtuySja, or rtugraha, 
a class of offerings in which these priests and their divinitieB seem to 
symbolize the seasons of the year (rtu).' The hymns containing these stanssa 
are L15, iL36, and iL37 (cf. also ii-s).' The correspondences between the 
twelve stanzas of 1.15 with the twelve stanzas in 2.36 and 37 — these are in 
reality but a sin^e hymtt— are oorrespoudeuces of theme with occasiixial 
verbal parallelism ; they do not rise to the repetition of entire stanzas 
or padas. 

The two sets of hymns, 1.2 and 3 confuted with a.4t ; and, again, 1,23 
confronted with 1.135 and 136, contain invitations to drink soma addressed to 
divinities which appear in fixed order: Tsyu, Indra-Vayu, Hitra-Taru^a, &o. 
This order reflects a definite ritualistic arrangement of the soma ritual (praOga* 
fastra). In general the resemblance between the corresponding stanzas ia 
restricted to looser verbal similarity (c£ e.g. 1.2.7 ^tb 1.23.5, and again with 
2,41.3), but in one instance this ritual parallelism is supported by the identity 
of t.33.8 with 2.41.5. See Bergaigne, JA. ziii (1888), 123 ffl; HiUehrandt, 
Ted. Hyth. L 259 ff. 

Sundry touches of parallelism obviously connect the two ritual hymns 
3.28 and 3.52. The former accompanies puroda^a-offerings to Agni; the 

■ aeeHlU«bnndt,Bltiul'LiHentiu',p.]3ii berg, BT. Noten, p. t. 

Ted. Ujth. L a6o fl. ; iii. 147 0. i Oldenbe^ * Of. tiao the |tnprtifa AT. 30. >o ; and 

Baligion dea Teda, p. 455, note ; ProL p. 193 ; the khllM, Adbyft;* 7, in 8oheftelowitx, Die 

Caluid-Heiii7,AgiiiB|onia,pp.)i4ff.; Olden- .^fajphea dei Big-TediL, p. 148. 
3 [..<...«] 



d by Google 



18 Introduction 

Utter to Indra and oompanion gods. The offerings are arranged according 
to the three daily savanas. The wording ia similar throughout ; e.g. purojft 
agne paoatas in 3.38.2 ; puiojKfam pacatyam in 3.53.3 ; cf. Bergaigne, JA. xiii 
{1S88), p. 30 ff. ; Hillebraadt, Ted. Myth. 1 339 ; Oldenberg, Big-Yeda Noten, I, 
p. 136. Eren more marked are the special ritualistic theme and structure 
which octpnect g.40 and 5.78, as described by Bergaigne, ibid., p. 60 ff., and 
Oldenberg, ibid., p. 333. 

We are not in the position to determine to what extent and for what 
purpoae the more external parallelism in metre, order of gods, &e., harbours 
ritual identity or similarity, because the Sotras are, as a rule, silent on the 
subject. So, e. g., in the oaaes of 8.36 and 37, or 7.34 and 56, above {p. 16). 
Hillebrandt, in the course of his work on Vedic Mythology, has drawn attention 
more Chan once to the difference in worship of the gods and practice aa carried 
on by the traditional Vedic Biahis, on the evidence of their respective books 
(ma^dalas).' The apn-hymns are 'the ctaasical example. The Yi^ve Devab 
hymns are scarcely less ritualistic and formulaic These differences must have 
been accompanied by a good deal of sameness, so that parallelism of all sorts 
reffecta without doubt to aome axt«nt occupation with the same theme, much 
in the same manner as in the later schools (f&khas) of the ritual. If we had 
before us the ritual practices which accompanied the Big-Yedic hymns at the 
time of their composition, the Big-Yeda would lose much of its obscurity. 
For ritualistic correspondences in general see Bergaigne's posthnmous studies 
in JA.xiU(i888). 

WmilasitlM In mytUo or lagatdwr hymns. — A somewhat different order 
of parallelisms maniCssts itself at tiroes in hymns addressed to certain divinities 
of marked physiognomy and more or less definitely limited legendary apparatus. 
The wondrous deeds of the Afvins are liable to be stated in the same formulaic 
limguage anywhere in the A^vin hymns. Tet a special tie conaects the two 
Afvin hymns 1.116 and 1.117, both ascribed by tradition to Eakslvst D&irgba- 
tamasa. Each contains 35 stanzas; the last staosas are similar; and there 
is doM verbal correepondenee between 1. 116.7': i.ii7.7';andi.ti6.7<l: i.ii7.6<'; 
and 1.116.16': I.II7.I7'. Again, 1.117 and i.tiS have points of contact with 
10.39 (authoress, Gho^ Klkslvatl}; see 1.117.30^; 10.39.7i>; and 1.118.9*: 
10.39.10>, The two ^bhu hymns, 4.34 and 4.35, are connected by constant 
expressions that contain the stem ratna (ratnadheya, i^aratna, ratnadho, ratnaih 
dha). Again, 4.33 and 4.36 are connected by the [Adas 4>33-S*i tatham ye 
cakruh auvrtam nareeth&m, and 4.36.3% ratham ye cakruh suvrtam sucetasab ; 
or, 4.33 and 4.35 are connected by the padaa 4-33'3'i punar ye cakruh pitai^ 
yuv&na, and 4.35.5', facyfikarta pitaiA yuv!ln&; or, 4.35 and 4.36 are connected 
by the {Adas, 4>35.a'*, ekam vicakra camasam caturdba, and 4.36.4% ekam vi 

> 8m eapeoUIly ill. 394, and i. Index, p. 5*0*, under ma^^ala ; Ui, Indax, p. 456^, nudor 



db, Google 



ItUrodttetum 19 

eakra CBmBemh oatorrayam. la an aiulogout nunner nuny points of 
oontaot betwaen a.i> and 10.131 ihow that the typical Indra of the »>• 
called sajaniya hymn has hwa made to Berre as pattern for tb« Iqnnn to 
theOodKa.' 

In an even more general way we may expect to find man or leu sbriking 
rimilaritiea between hymne addreaaed to the same divinity, because the later 
anthor is ooaied into a state of reminisoence by the exhaustiTS habits of his 
predeoesiois. We may say bluntly that it is almost impossible for a later 
author to compose a hymn to A{^ or Indra or Soma without imitating his 
predecesson. The earli«r poets have exploited these themes so thoroughly 
that there is nothing left for him to do but to follow their habits ; it is a mei« 
question of degree how closely he will follow them. So, e.g., it is almost 
impoenble to define exactly the nature of tiie similaiitiee that connect the 
first hymn of the BY. with hymn 3.10, Both are hymns by Yi^vlmitrid 
poets, addressed to Agni, and it is certain, furthermore, that their similarities 
go beyond the limits of aecideot. The first stanza of the first hyma seems to 
depend cpon moti& that reappear in 3.10.1, a (note particularly 3.iq.i*% trtiii 
yajfiesv rtvijam agne hotanun tiate)^ The pada 3.10,10, gc^ liasya didihi svs 
dame is reproduoed in i.i.8i>, g<^m rtasya didivim; 3.10.4'', agnir davebbir 
ft gamat is practically identical with 1. 1.5", devo dsvebhir ft gamat ; 3. ia4^ sa 
ketur adhyar&nam is not very hr in sense from 1. 1.8', iQjantam adhvarftfftm ; 
and 3.10.9 as a whole may be compared with 1.1.6. I think it likely enough 
that I.I is really patterned after 3.10, but this is not certain: either hymn, or 
nther both hymns, may have been composed independently enough as tegards 
eveiything except the settled and coercive habits of dealing with Agni ' lire ', 
the ritual god, for an indefinitely long time and for the same pnipoees. 

Idtararj or historloal r«p«titions. — In all these cases of similarity the 
imitative element is, as it ware, incidental or corollary. They are produced 
each by the natural ciroumstances of the case; But the most of the repetitions 
of stanzas, distiohs, and {Adas in the Rig-Veda are, as we might aay, literary 
or historical. The Hindus seem even at this eariy time to have been afflicted 
by an imperfeot sense of literary proprietorship. What we stigmatize as 
plagiarism is to them the healthy exercise of utilitarian pragmatism. 80 at 
a much later time, and indeed at all times. Kg. the recent Ben^li edition 
of KAlidBsa's ^labuntala diares two of its strophes with Bhaitriuui's Centuries ; 
see HDIebrandt, Ober das EAutiliyafastra (Breslau, 1908^ p. 38 ; Oottingisohe 
Gelehrte Antdgeu, 1909, p. 931. Kftutsavya's Hirukta is but an extract with 
scanty additions from Y&ska's work of the same name ; ■ see Bloomfield, JAOS. 

> Cf. Oldeaberg, Prol. p. 315 ; DcniMii, no editorial lngonuitj may hop* to eare 

OMchlcbte der PhiloBophie, vol. i, part t, p. anUralj. In 1 115 (p. 3i5)nad dhruvarkum 

i381t;Bloomfield,BeligiDii<iftbeYeda,p. 140. for dliruTadrakum(ll8S. also dhmvaikaam), 

* Them additions are onfortnnatelj often that ia dhrava + rkuni (draodva) 'the polar 

dlgguited by the evil atate of the text which sUr and the Pleiadei '. 



d by Google 



20 IntToduction 

XT, pp. zlTiii fF. ; The Atiutm-Veda, p. 1 7 ; Bolliog and von Negelem, P«rifiat«8 
of the Atharra-yeds, i, p.^iS- Hiemany Brhats and Iiaghug testify to the •ame 
freedom. Professor Franke is at tho present time engaged in elaborating 
a series of Clonoordances between the Buddhist texts, which shows that any 
good thing was regarded by the monks as oommon property.* The numberless 
floatjng didactic staneas in Sanskrit literature (Bohtlingk's Indische SprQche) are 
evidenoe of the same habit In didactic or gnomic literature this freedom 
is not strange and soaroely reprehensible. A late Tamil writer, Pavanandi, 
has given a sort of canonical sanction to unrestrained borrowing ; ' On what 
mattery with what words, in what way high men have spoken — so to speak 
is the oouvenlenoe of stylo ' ; see Yinson, Bevua de Linguistique, voL xlii, p. 1 55. 
It is entirely likely that this characteristic statement itself is but a repetition 
of some dsseioal Sanskrit apothegm, though I have not been able to trace it. 
An occasional protest againat plagiarism is not wanting ; see EAvyapraka^ 7 S ; 
Rajataninr'r^ ed. Troyer S.159; ed. Gale 164; ed. Stein 164. To a small 
extrat even BY. repetitions represent floating verses which have become 
oommon property, such as the jodas, devo na yah savitft sidyamaam&, 1.73.3 ; 
9.97.48; or, deva iva aavita satyadhamA, 10.34.8; 139.3. But in the main 
BY. repetitions are the result of the freedom or licence with which later authors 
borrowed the products of their predecessors. 

On ' lata I171UIUI ' and ' aarlj hjaui* '. — The Big-Yeda makes a distinction 
between old and new hymns, an interesting theme that scholars in the past 
have referred to quite frequently.' The hymns themselves allude in clearest 
language to songs of old that were composed by the Bishia of the past The 
later poets undertake to eompare, more or lees boastfully or complacently, their 
own compositions with those of the ancient mast«rB. ' A new song for a right 
old god ', as I have explained in this book the puzzling BY. expression, n&vyam 
B&nyaae; see under 8,8.13. Such reports are signifloant because they show 
that the Yedic poets were aware of the fact that Big-Yedio composition stretched 
over a long period, preceding their own time. The su^^ation has also been 
made that hymns which refer to themselves as ' new ', as ' having been patterned 
after old ', as ' having been made in the manner in which Atri, Kanva, Jama- 
dagni, and other worthies made their hymns', are of recent origin.' In the 
light of the materials which are worked up in this book, I have grown more 
sosptieal as to our judgement in these matters. The mass of hieratic hymns 
seem to be in an advanced state of reciprocal assimilation. The hymns whiah 
refer to themselves as 'new' unquestionably presuppose antecedent hymna, 

■ 8m recent imoM of ZDXG. and WZEH. ' Here figure traditionally importuit 

* Sm Hair, Ori^nkl Sanakrit Texts, iiL Biahia : ktrivat, TuistluTmt, or kk^vkvat, u 

314ft i I^dwlg, Dar Rig-Veda, IiL 180; well as leas impartant or dobioua namea: 

HUlobiandt, Ved. Myth. i. 1*3; Weber, Jamadagniyat, v7«9vaTat, or nsbhUaTat; 

8RA.W. June I4, 1S90, p. 60s; Bloomfield, aee Qnuamanu't Lexicon, under theae worda. 

BeligiOD of the Veda, p. aoj. 



db, Google 

I 



IntroAiction 21 

bat whieh are these anteoedent hymns ? The absmiee in m«ny hymns of the 
word ' new ' does not prove that these hymns are pristine. Where, in brie^ in 
the Big-Yeda are these pattern hymns that the poets refer to? It seems to ms 
aafisr to say, as I have said reoentty,* that ' Uie hymns of the Big-Teda as 
a body are largely epigonal, or bom after a long period of hymn produotion 
which most have, once upon a time, been much freer from oonventional thought 
and mechanieal utterance '. The Big-Veda is rather the final expression of its 
own type of composition, presupposing at aU points a long period of antecedent 
aetrrity. Consequently It is rery often easy to point out signs of relatiTe 
lateness, but I have yet to find any hymns in the oollectitni which show 
posittve signs of coming from the archetype period, that is to say, frvm the 
period when hymns of this sort were first composed. The authors, w« know, 
an traditional, rather than hlstoricsL Their names are echoes from an olden 
semi-mythie time. Therefore, too> it seems to me very doubtful that the body 
oi hymns assigned to any one of the more prominent of these traditional authors 
is, as a whole, superior or anterior to those of another author. In any case 
they one and all abound in repetitions. Many hvmos of the prajatha oollectioD 

^f Kagya and tha nnnmrniiH l^;)7i^'' ■■~ irinnt .^^.inljr I.f~ ^1.jv.*^p l^..f *t.a 

important r61e whic h theae hymna p lay i n f''° «»>"- -V-J- ■■■■»nn nhmH win^n 
tts from condemnmg the ra ther b anal compo aitin pH i>f t>i« aiyhth hook, because 
this inToIves the oondemnationof ^e Sftma-Veda to a late dateu So, e.g., 
Indra's epitnec rcisama, 'he for whom the sBman is made upon the rk ', belongs 
atricUy speaking to this book alone, and yet oonveys in grammatical form and 
ecmtent a very archaic conception.' A fortwri the other family books, more 
checkered in their contents, must not, it seems to me, be judged chronologically 
as units : old and new, or, shall we rather say, older and newer, is contained 
in each of them, gathered together without reference to either absolute or 
relative chronology. The tenth book certainly contains a great deal of late 
matter.* Kg., the Pr«j&pati-bymn, iciai, is certainly later than its relative, 
the sajaniya-hymn to India, a.xa, though the latter, in its turn, belongs to the 
later Indra compoeitionB. But I would not venture, in reason, to condemn the 
funeral stanzas as a whole, as a elass, either because the^ affect a more popular 
diction, or because they happen to treat a theme apart fr«m the stock themes 
of the Big-Veda. I cannot, for my part, imagine any Vedio time without just 
such or nearly such ftmeral stanzas. 

Relative duraoter of Big-Teda obzonologT, audita oritexia. — Big-Veda 
chronology is relative chronology in a very narrow sense. Because the mass 
shows unmistakable and innumerable points of likeness, every h3rmn or stanza 
is open to compuison with every other hymn or stanta. These comparisons 
are not in vain. Many a time we can say positively that such and such a hymn 

> JAOS. xxlz, p. >87. tamOj booki, bolow. Part 3, chapter 5. 

* 8«e the more Donorete reaalla of th« * Sm the aame Part and ohapter. 

oompiulBon of the eighth bo<A with the otbor 



db, Google 



22 InfywUtction 

ms composed aftw auch and such a hTmii, and, still mora firequently, that 
suoh and suoh a stanza ww composed after suoh and such a stanza. In those 
detailed oomparisona the zepetitions must figura as a criterion of the fint 
importance. The double or triple appearanoe, in different connexions, of the 
same Urgv metrical unit is liable to Iwtra; the place where it was originally 
composed. I need hardly state that it does not do so always, because a great 
many of the repeated passages consist of commonplaces, or are mere formulas. 
The repeated passages are to a very large extent modulated in the manner of 
the nhas or vikftras of the ritual stanzas and prayers. In such cases the 
variation in the form (metre) or contents of the passage may teach with yet 
greater certainty which is the model, and which the imitation. Kg., in two 
stanzas, 3.33.7; ti.19.3, Indra is addressed fitly as brhantam rsvam aj&i'wh 
yuvSnam. In 6.49, 10 Rudra is addressed as brhantam rsram ajaram susumnam. 
So superior is the word eequenca ajaram yuT&nam, and so obvious is the aha 
nature of susumnam in reference to Budra's character (Budra is midhvas and 
fiva), that it follows with almost mathematical oertainty that the Budra passage 
is modelled after, is an oha of, the Indra passage; see under 3.31.7. A con- 
sideraUe number of times the same line occurs in unexceptionable surroundings 
in one place, but as an obvious parenthesis in another; see, e.g., under 1.10.7; 
la.i ; 15.9; 34.10; 134.3 ; Index under Parenthesis ; and below, Part 3, chap. 4. 
A refrain which is original with a certain book, or with a traditional Biahi, 
may betray an outside hymn as late and imitative. Anacoluthon, tautology, 
ellipsis, soledsm, dilution, addition and subtraction, imperfect metre, and 
occasional other criteria, too subtle for classification, can often be handled 
securely so as to establish relative dates, when a passage affected by these bulls 
occurs elsewhere without these faults. 

S«p«tltioaa in their baariag on qnaation* of mngssls. — It is almost 
needless to say that repetitions are an important element in interpretatioD : 
a given passage which is obscure in one connexion may be suocessfolly inter- 
preted, because its recurrence in another connexion helps to detwmine its 
meaning; see, e.g., under 1.47.7; ^•^3-^9> 5-^1-5'i ^-'i-h u>d many times 
more. 

On Inooiudstent votdarlngs of r«pMt«d paasagu. — Clonversely, and as 
a corollary to the last statement, it may be added that existing translations 
of the BV. betray th^ defects and [«ovisional character in no particular more 
than in the way in which they deal with repeated passages. Hany a time 
a repeated passage is rendered ad hoc, regardless of its appearance a second 
or third time.' Bepetitions are often mutually int«rpretetive, and so it may 
happen that a repeated passage forbids a translatioa which seems te fit &irly 
in tiie first instance. The body of this work often many cases of this sort : 
the subject by itself would yield an interesting and profiteble dissertetion. 
By way of illustrntion, Graasmann translates the lAda, oarur rtaya pitaye, 
1 Khan^o-^^'t^^c pa^^tTSm : LaghndLukYMn, vd. Teu, p. 8. 



d by Google 



Introduction 28 

in 1.137.3, by 'bereit m regelrechfem Trunk'; the same [Ada at 9.17.8, by 
'dem Eeiligen beliebt zom Trunk'. Ludvig (95), at 1.137.3, 'schfiner zum 
opfer, sum tranke'; (807) at 9.17.8, 'schOn dem opfer als trunk zu disaen'. 
Similarly it was possible for Graaamaan to render the lAda, (m&) ni nraman 
yajsniBnfiso anye, 3,18.3 ; 3>33-5r 'nioht mOgen jetzt andre Priester dort zur 
TJIinlmhr lenken ' (toL i, p. 35; here correctly^ and ' nicht mOgen andre Opfrer 
ergOtzen (toL i, p. 83; here inoorreetly). See under a.18.3. Other oases 
(^diverging translations are brought out under 1.8,5; i,ia7; i. 33.13 ; 1.37.4; 
I-47-7; 1.50-3; M3'3; 1.8J.3; 1.176.1; 1,5.8; 3.17.4; 3.36.3; 3.1. 16; 3-48.4; 
4.3.10; 4.9.5; 4.39.1; 6.46-33; 7-IS-8; 7.30-3J 7-35.14; 7-84.5; 8.3.33; 8.33.3[ 
8.34.8; 8.31. 17; 9.13-9; 9-23.1; 9-33-3; 9.63.8, &c Pischel,Ved. Stud. iL58, 
has undertaken to show, nnsuccesBfuDy, I think, that the psda, upa srakreau 
bspeatah, has a different meaning in 7.55.3 from that which belongs to it in 
8,73.15 ; see undw 7-55.3. It is a fundamental fact that a given verse-unit 
has the same meaning everywhere, except in so far as it is altered verbally 
to suit a different theme or a different connexion, I hope that the present 
work will go &r to eliminate, at least, this kind of fault from future BY. 
exegesis, and that it wlU also help positively our anderstattding of the oldest 
book of India. 



d by Google 



Digitized by CaOOQ IC 



PART THE FIRST 

THE BEPEATED PASSAGES OF THE EIG-VEDA 

STSTiaiATIOALLY PEE8ENTED IK THE OBDEE OF THE EIQ.TEDA 

WTTH THE TRADITIONAL OTATEHGNTS OF THE SARViHUEEAllAI^ AS TO 
THEIR A1ITH0RSH1P AlTD DIVINITT 



(.*..»] 



db, Google 



db, Google 



EzplanationB relating to Fart 1 or Uie main body of 
the work 

Szplftnfttiott 1. — The npetitiotiB of the BV. an trested in the follomng 
pegeB in the current order of that Veda as divided into books, bTinna, and 
stanzas. Thus, beginning, e.g,, -with the thirteenth hymn of the first book, the 
vetSMWrrespondenoeB are as follows : 

1. 13.1' : 1. 143.3'' 
[i.l3.a«:6.53.ioo] 

[1.13.4" : I.I4.1'*; 6.i6.9»; 8.34.8*] 

i."3-6': a^i-a*"; 8.45.1b 

i.i3.6» : i.i4a.6» 

I.i3.6*>: 1.143.6^ 

I.I3.7*: i.i4a.ji' 

1.13.7": 8.65.60 ; ro.188.1* 

i.i3.8be : i.i4a.8'>«; i.iBS.y'x' 

'.13-9: 5.6-8 

1.13.100: 1.7.10". 
With this arrangement the main body of this work serreB of itself also as an 
index of BY. repetitionB. This makes saperfluoua the printing of an index, in 
the above manner, at the end of the work, in the place usually assigned to an 
Index of Citations. 

Si^bULatioii S. — A. distinction is made between either word-for-word repeti- 
tions, or important repetitions, on the one hand, and partial, lees important 
repetitions, on the other hand. This distinction is discussed on pp. 8 £ of the 
Introduction. 

E^Iaiiatioa 3. — Stanzas containing word-for-word repetitions, or important 
repetitioQe, are written out in full in their first listing in the order of the BY, ; 
in their second or third listing the repeated pftdas alone are quoted. Thus the 
stanzas 1.1.2 and 4.8.3, containing the completely repeated |Ada, sa de^h ehs 
vaksati, are printed entire in the order of i.i.a. But in the order of 4.8,3 the 
repeated {Ada alone is quoted. It is understood, of course, that the discussion, 
if any, of such repetitions is, every time, onder the head of the earliest citation. 
S^laaatioit 4. — Partial, less important repetitions are stated in each order 
of listing without writing out in full the stanzas within which theee repetitions 
occur. They are, moreover, placed within square brackets. Thus, eg., 
[1.91.60, priyastotro vanaspatih : 9.11.7*, nityastotro vanaspatih.] 

B^l*n>tioB 5. — The number«ttation at the head of each item is printed 
in Clarendon (black-heed type), so as to facilitate the surrey of the extent and 
order of the entire mass of repetitions. 



d by Google 



28 Ikt^lanations rdating to Part 1 

BxpUutatioB 6. — The repeated padas of tlie sort described in ExplanatioD 3, 
in their fint occurrenoe, are printed in Clarendon (black-fiuwd type) in all the 
stanzas involved. 

Bxplaaation 7. — Additional repeated Trords (see p. vi, line 4 from below) 
are also printed in Clarendon, so as to help make clear to the eye, at a glance, 
the fiill scope of the repetition. Thus, e. g. : 
1.8.10^ (Madhuohandaa Y&i^&mitra ; to Saruvati) 
lAvaka n&b sarasrati T&jebhir Tfijinivati, 
yi^jjlam va^fu dhiyftTasub. 

6.61.4b (Bhaiadv^a; to Sarasvati) 

pra 90 devi sarasTatx T^ebhir T^imvati, 

/ihTnttin avitrj avatu. 
B^buwUoB 8.— Partly repeated jAdaa, i-e. those printed within square 
brackets (see Explanation 4), are printed in ordinary type. 

Sxplanmtion 0. — In a great many of the stanzas written out in full in the 
interest of a given {Ada or given padas, there occur also other p&das which are 
repetitions of p&das pertaining to other stanzas in other places. Such {Adas 
are enclosed between two angles or el-brackets, and the place of their first 
occurrence and primary treatment in the order of the BY. ia given in the 
margin, preceded by a little band (tv). Thus, e-g. : 
l.lGai> (Uedhatitbi Eanva ; to Indra) 
indra somam piba rtunft tv& viqantv indavati, 
malsarBsaH tadokasah. 

8.9a.a3* (Qnitokaksa Angiraaa, &c. ; to Indra) 

ft trft viQantv Indava^ j^samudram iva sindhavahj mr 8.6.3gi> 

na tv&m indi^ti ricyate. 
This means that 8.92.1a shares its first p&da with 1.15.1 ; and, further, that 
its second p&da also is repeated in a group stated first under 8.6.35i>. 

Explanation 10. — Frequently stanzas written out in full involve, in the 
same way, additional repeated p&das of the partial and lees important sort (see 
Explanation 2). They also are enclosed between two angles or el-brackets, 
and their first occurrence in the order of the BV. is marked on the margin 
with a little hand (tr ), and with ' cf.' (compare) before the citation. Thus, 

wet 6.16.7* 
Explanation 11. — Pftdas repeated within a single hymn only are listed 
only the first time, in ordinary print. Thus, under 1.13.3^, but not again under 
1.13.7b : 1.13.3b, 7b aamin yaj&a upa hvaye. 

B^anation IS. — In the same way refrain p&das are listed and printed in 
ordinary type only at the place of their first occurrence. Thus, at 1.97. i, and 
not again: 1.97.1*, i°-8'', apa nah (O^ucad agham. 



d by Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO 
BOOK I 



Group 1. Hymns 1-11, ascribed to Madhuoliaiidas 
V&i9Tftinitra 

1.1.3° (Madhuohandas Yfti^^mitra ; to Agni) 
agaih puirebhir fsilihir Idyo nutanftir ut&, 

4^8^^^^amadeTa Gautama ; to Agni) 

B& bl Y6i& T&Budhitiih mahaik &r<idhanaih div&li, 

si denu Ah& Takgati. 
Ths mBtrioal taqnenoe of Tiaadhitim (never Tieft") ii indeed bad at 4.8.1 ; bnt in 1117 
opinion It ia one that haa beooroe ctoreotTped in the BV., and we ahonld theretora not follow 
Arnold (VH. p. 114) in emending it. In thii, Oidenberg (ZDUQ. U. 160) agreea with ma. 
Acoordlngl7 thia fault maj not be used aa a criterion for the posteriority of the Timadera 
■tMua. How thla tt«r«otyping oould happen appeara pret^ ol«arl7 below, nnder 3.31.17. 

1.1.4b (Hadhucbandas y&i^Tlimitra ; to Agni) 

Ague y&iii ysjiiim adhTar&m vigvita^ poribhor itd^ 

s6 id d«v^ gaohatL 

1.97.6'' (Eutaa Augirasa ; to Agni or Agni ^uoi) 

trim hi Tifvatomukha ri^rita];! paribhor iai, 

i^Apa nab (Ofuoad agli&m.j m-ntnin, 1.97.1% i*^" 

Tariatloiu upon paribbQ-pbrMe* at i.i.g (with adhTanun) and at j.13.6 (with devio). 

[1.1.6°, deT6 deT^bhir d gamat: 3.io.4'>, agnlr dev^bliir A gamat.] 

Hymn 3.10 ia ascribed to Vi;vtmitra. Th« two hTinni ihow much general reaemblanM. 
Ita signifloanee i* diaoasaed on p. 19. 

1.1.8* (Hadhucbandas V&i^vllmitiTa ; to Agni) 

r^antam adhTar&^L&m ,,goi^m rt^a dtdiTim,j tret 3.ia30 

T&rdliatnSnam sr^ d&me. 

■.37.1° (punabfepa Ajigarti, called DevaUta; to Agni) 
ifvam nil tv& T^raTantam Tand&db^ agnlnj nAmobhih, 
•amr^antam adbvara^Am, 



d by Google 



1. 1.8 — ] Part 1: Itepeated Passages helmging to Book I [30 

1.45.40 (Pnaka^TB Ks^va ; to Agni) 

m&bikeniTa Qt&ye j>riy&inedh& BhasBts,j 4r i.45.4'> 

r^utt&m adbvuan&m agnfm $ukr6ns foclaft. 

8.8.18a (SadhTimaaEaDTa; to A^oa) 

i^i TAm Tf^vftbhir fltlbhihj i^priy&medha ahasata,j cr s: 7.a4.4*; b: 1.45-4^ 

rajantav adhTura^Am &fvm& yimabntisu. 
Hera the original la rijantBin adhT&rlnibn ; it U primarily an Agni-motif, as piUr by 
kdhTMSuim ^ne at 1.44.9, "^ ketlir adtivaii^ftm at 3.10.4, and netinm adhvari^iia at 
10.46.4 eleartj allow. A3 applied to the Ajrina at 8.S.1S, it is obviouBlj* Mcondary,' — an 
oUemUou made loag ago b^ Oldenbei^ (ProL p. 16a) and twoked by his opinion that the 
nukaniva bjrmns (1.44.-J0) are related to the ' Yataa-groop * (8.6-it) and prior to them. 
The SMondarinesa of 1.37.1° ii ^qnally obrloiu; and the triok (theprafixion of aam-) by 
whioh the troehaio cadence in seeured to match that of a and b, ia equally transparent. The 
word aamrtjantam, although dearly made ad hoc, we muat not (with Pet. Lex., Gnwamann, 
and the Conoordance*) take aa a compound of ri^' with aam ; but rather (oonaldering the 
abeenoe of the parlpanna saiiulhl : BPr, 4.7) as a denominative of aamr^j (Skyaua : Ramrit- 
•varQpaih aviminam], 'playing the rfile of over-lord of. 

Hie variation gopi fti«ya dldlhi (at 3.10.3*; 10.118.7*) might properly be oallod a 'phraw- 
inlleotton' (nom.-voo.) of the original (acc,)at I.t.S^ — For 1.45.4*, "^^ nnder 1,12.1], and et 
p. 9. 

1.2.7'^ (Madhucbandaa Vftip^mitrs ; to Mitn snd Yanma) 
mitr&ih hnve putidakfom T&m^aih oa rlQ»dasam, 
dhiyam ghrtdclm eddhantiL 

7.65.1b (VasUtha; to Hitra and Varuna) [*''}*^3-5*' 

Lprfiti TSm sura ildito sQktjlirj mitrdm buTe T&nmam put^dakfam, 
y&yor aaury&m ikaitam jy^tbam vf^vasya ^maim &clta jigatmi. 
& 64. 1' (Arcan&tias Atreya ; to Mitra and Varuna) 
T&rn^am to rigadaaam red mitr&m haT&mabe, 
p&ri vraj^va b&bvfir jaganvdnsa BTturnaram. 

Tha poor trochaic pftda i.i./* may be a reminiaoenoo of the faultless triftntA 7.65.1'': 
•ee Part », chapter 3, Clara B 11. 

1.3.8* (Madhuehandaa Y&ijr&mitra ; io Mitra and Yanu^) 
pAoA mitr&TanmftT rtavrdbaT rtsspr^a, 
kr&tum brb&ntam Kf&the. 

i.i5i.i<l(I>Trgbatamas Aucathya; to Mitra and Yaruna) 
yuT4ih Ttetn^oi pirasd vaaatbe yuv<)r Acbidi^ m&ntavo ba sArg^, 
Avatiratam &nrtfini vl^va ft^na initr&Taran& sacethe. 
Aa between i.a.S* and 1.153.1' no very clear relation ii apparent. It ia, however, 
noteworthy that the encliaia of rttvrdhftu (whioh the Fritifakhya expreasly preeorlbes At 
981) HOggeatB that the redaotor of i.a.8 vaguely felt that -varu^Av was not the end of ^da. a, 
and marka ftftvi^ku as what may very aptly be termed a 'metrical vox media', or word 
used iti imrmi »o far »■ the metre ia oonoemed, and counting now aa part of pkU a and then 



I Analogous eeooodary applloations under 1,44.11 ; 7.11.1. 
■ Correct this by tranaferring Ute pkda from 947 a to 986 b. 



db,Google ' 

I 



31] Hymns ascribed to Madhuchandas Vaigv&mitra [ — 1.4.1 

■gain u part of pttU b. Juit ao the ihort u of TimdhitI tnarks jemito of 4.48.3 m a metrioal 
vox media : Ma nuder J-Ji.i?. That the text does not read mitrtTaranA rtftrrdhiT (Ixniiian, 
Nonn-Inflezion, p. 575) polnta also to the ' Terqniaknng beider Pida* ', aa Oldanberg oboema 
at BT. Notan, p. a. 

1.8.6'' (UadhuchandftB VtipvamitrK ; to Indrs) 

fndid yibi tutujllna lipa br&hm&ni harirs^ 

mW dadhlava na; cAnah. 

10. 104.6' (Aataka Voif^^mitra ; to Indra) 

tipa br&lun&^i Itarivo bdribby&di s5nusya yftbi plUye mtiays, 
fcdra tv& yajfi&h ks&mamK^am ftnadl (.dft^riji aay adhvaiftsya prak«Ub.j 

«r7.it.i» 

It ii moat tempting to regard 1.3.6^ aa a ftagmeut taken over fkom pUa a of the faoltleoa 
triatnbli to. 104.6 ; the moce ao, inaamucli aa the three Indri yfthi invoeatloaa waTor oluni^/ 
between iambio {1.3. j) and tnMih^o(i.3^,6)oadeDoea,and beeanM onr fragment U metilaaUf 
so oharaoterlass aa to ftt with nelthw. 

1.8.7^ (Hadhuohandaa Vfti^TSinitra ; to Vifve Devsh) 
<imSaa9 earsa^tdhito Tiqvo derftsa a gata, 
dKfi^inBo d&(1^ah sut&tn. 

a.41.13* (Grteamada; to YifTo DevBh) = 

6.51.7* (9jifvan Bh&radT4Ja ; to Yi^ve Dev&h) 

▼ifra derftaah a gata ^fr^uiA ma imftm h&Tam,j srof. 9.41.13^ 

^6d&m barhir ni 9ldata,j Cr vt. a.4i,i3< 

01danb«rg, Noten, p. 3, takes 6maaaa as i Omtaoi, with BB. 

1.8 JO^ (UadhucliaDdaa Toisvamitra ; toSarasratl) 
jAvaki na^ a&rasvat^ v^ebbir vfijinivati, 
y^jiL&m Tastu dblyavamil^. 

6.61.4b (Bharad^ja; to Sarasvatl) 

pT& 90 devf airaaTati fijeblur TSjiniTati 

dbaiMn avitry ^vatu. 
One is obrionslr pattamed after the other : bnt which ? 

1.4J.>> (Madhuchandas VKij^-Amitra ; to Indra) 

Bunpi^ttndin Dt&ye sndiigb&m iva goddhe, 

jolifiindai dy&Ti-dyaTU 

8.sa(V&I.4).40 (Ayu K&nTa ; to IndraJ 

y:ftsya tT&m indra stdmeeu oBk&no vdje vsjifi chatakrato, 

tiib tm vayim anddgbftm ira godUo jahumAai (laTasy&vah. 

The word goduh ooenra thrloe. At 1.164.16 and S.51.4 it most mean 'milker'. At 1.4. i 
Sftjana and Ludwlg take it as ' milker *, and Orasamann aa ' a milking '. The rendering aa 
nomen aetionis la supported by the obrloulf intentional oorreapondenoe between flUye and 
godOhe in the proportion snr&palqtnAni : aud6gham — DtiTe : godiibe. Commonplace aa the 
■tania ia, it may yet have aerred aa a auggeation to the versifex of S.ja, oonsidering 
the admittedly late oharaoter of the yUakhilra. As to S.51.4', see under 6.45.10. 



d by Google 



(•4-3 — 1 -^ix'^ i- Btpeaied Paaaages helonging to Book 1 [82 

1.4.8'> (Madhuchandas Y&itT&mitra ; to lain) 

itii& te intam&nom vidyama Homatinam, 

D^ no &ti kbya & gahi. 

10.89.17^ (Benu Vfti^Tamitra; to Indra) 

evi te Tay&m indra bhu&jatinam Tidyama sumatinam n&Tftii&m, 

i^vidyima vtetor ivaaa grn&ntoj ^Tipvamitra ut& ta indra &aD&in.j 

wc: 1.177.50; d:6.2S.9^ 

P>d& I.4.3^ though oatslectio, ia flraltleM (reaolution not neoeuuy : JA.OS. xi, p. zxviii}. 
Reaolatioii uid the (despite 8.51.5* or 10.160.5°) t^T otiose Divknlm itretoh it indeed to 
B tiittubh, of whioh, however, the eeconduy oharMtar la glaringly rsTealed by Its ftlmoat 
intolerable ee«nT&. Tliig judgement t«lliea well with that of Oldenbeig (ProL p. 167) who 
o«lls the Vifvamitrid of 10.B9 one of the 'modem Epigones'. — The Utter half of 10.89.17 
moreover is merely an ftha (or ' borrowing, mutatis mutandis '] from the BharadT^ja stanza 
6.95.9 (of- under 6.1 5.9). Thus radeljrdoes the critic show up Bonn'* atanza as (to 75 percent.) 
■ thing of ' sbreda and patches '. 

[l.4.4^ y&s te sfikhibhya i T&ram : g-iS.'", devan a&khibhya i v&ram] 

1.4.60 (Hadbuchaadas Tai^T&mitra ; to Indra) 
utA nah sabblt^^ arfr voc^yur daema krst&yab, 
syamM Indrasya g&rma^i. 

8.47.50 (Trita Aptya ; to Adityas) 

p&ii 90 vTEUtjano aghd dui^^ rathyb yathn, 

syarndd indrasya qirmany ftdityiniuu ut^vaey 

i^aneh&BO va at&yafa suQtAyo Ta Qt&yah.j w refrain, 8.47.iB^i8"f 

Arnold, TH., p. 45, notes eridenoe of late date for 8.47. The banality of the whole hymn 
and its heavy K^Taiua attest a low degree of artistic skill in its author. The solitary Indra- 
pftda, S.47.5*, in a long Iditya-hymn seems at first blush a palpable intrnsion ; but plJda d (on 
aooount of its uti and its need of the complementary syima of 0) cannot be disjoined from o : 
they make a nnit. Aooordingly we may suppose that the Adltya^oouplet was worked ont 
upon a reminiscence of 1.4.6°, by an author who was not staggered by its partial impertinence. 

1.4.80 (Madbucbandaa yai9T&mitra ; to Indra) 
asyH pitvd ^takrato gban6 vrtrdnKm abhavah, 
provo T^je^a vl^inani. 

1.176.5^ (Agaatya; to Indra) 

ivo y&sya dTib&rhaso 'rk^au s&nus&g &aat, 

Bjav fndraayendo pravo v^e^ v^inam. 

The grave diSlcnlties which beset the rest of 1.176.5 do not concern its final p&da. This 
is loosAly appended and may well have been borrowed trata 1.4.8. 

1.4.10*^0 (Uadhucbandas Vai^vllmitra ; to Indra) 
yd rftyd "rinir malUiL BUp&i^ sunTatA^ aakhft, 
tiBBxA indrftya gftyata. 



d by Google 



88] Synms ascribed to Madhuchandaa VaifvSmtira [ — i.g.4 

8.3a.i3»ii+o (Medhatithi K»pTa; to Indra) 

y6 rftyd 'T&Qir tnahin mpBrdl? BoiiTatl^ siklift, 

t&m in dram abhl g&yata. 

1.5.4° (B(adhuohaDduY&i;:v%mitra; toladre) 

y&sya samsth^ ntt TT^v&te h&tl samatsu (fitravah, 

tiamA indr&ya g&yata, 

l.sab (Madhuchandas V&ifYKixdtra j to Indrs) 
& tr ^lA ni sidatdndram ablii pri g&Tata, 
fl&khftys stdmayAhasah. 

8.9a. il> (^Jratakaksa Atiginwa, or Subaksa Afigiiasa ; to Indra) 
p^tam i TO Andhaaa indrun tbtd prd gftyata, 
Tiffraaflbain (at&kratum m&jilustliam aaraanmdm. 

LB-a^+l^o (Madhuchandaa Vftipvamitra ; to Indra) 
parat&mani pnrnnaiii loftnadi Taryftiifttn, 
fudraih adme s^oA satd. 

^■45-i9* (<i!aiiiyu B&rhaBpstTa ; to Indra) 

pnratAmath porOijidi sto^^ tItSoi, 

Tijebhir TAJayat&m. 

1.24.3b (9unah^pa Ajigarti, called Devarftta ; to Savitar) 

abhf t^ deva savitar iQ&Aaih varya^&ni, 

Bftdavau bhag&m nnahe, 

8.71. i3t> (Suditi Angirssa, or Purumidha Afigitaea ; to Agni) 

agnlr ia^oi aakhy^ dadatu na tga yd yary&^&m, 

agnlm tokg tAoaye (ifvad Imahe T&sum B&ntaih tanQpim. 

10.9.5* (Trijiraa TrBa^ or SindhudTipa Ambarisa ; to Waters) 

I9fts& vary&^ftm kaAyantlf carsa^mim, 

apd yac&mi bhesaj&in. 

8.45.391 (Tri^ka K&^va; to Indra) 

rbhuka&Dam a& T&rtava uMb^u tugry&Tfdham, 

indram sdme sitA entd. 

NoteworUi7 U the dUoorduiM of rMtdaring to whleh the reputed pajrQUmain pnrfl^tm 
givea oceation : Iba der der Beiohen reiolurter iit, or Den Baiohotan nnter Tielen (OraMmuw) ; 
dem Tollaten der Tollen, or dem reiahiteii der reiohen (Lodwlg). Pisohel, Ted. 8tad. L 36, 
mtders 6.45. 19** tbna : ' der da un meiBteu (angernfen) wint im Wettatreit Tieler LotMliifer ' f 
but the parallel at 1.5.1 makea agalntt taking poranim ont of its own pada ; and 14 aa ia 
. natural, 1.5.3^ meana about the aame aa 1.5.1% then Graaamann'^ &nt veraion sad Ludwig** 
■Mondaretobe deemed good. In f^ydTibTinftrnwehaveaguaaeaae^'phcaae-infleatioB', 
the nominative to ffAnani Tiryi^Am, 

1.0.43 : 1.4.10°, tAsmft Indr&ya g&yata: 8.^a.i$^, t&m fndiam abbf ^yata. 



d by Google 



i.S-s — 3 ^'"'^ ^' ^f^eated Passages belonging to Book I [34 

1.6,5^« (MadhuohuidaB VKifivWiutra ; to Indra) 
Butai^vna Bnta Imd [licayo jruiti Tit&ye, 

8.93.33b (Sukakas AogiraBft ; to India) 

pAtnlrantah rata imi UQ^to yanti vlt&ye, 

Kp&m jfigmir mcumpu^&b. 

I.I3^.2^ (Panicchepa D&iyodOsi ; to Uitra and Vanma) 

inUl i yfttam IndaTah B^mfiao dMhyftqirs]^ Botiso d&dhyfi9inh, 

ut& T&m ueiso budhf i^B&k&m auryaajra ra9infbliib,j cr t.47.7^ 

Bat6 mitriya T&nmllya pit&ye ^c&nir rtiya pitfiTe.j ir 1(137, a> 

6.51. jti (SvaBly&troya Atroya ; to ■Vi9Te Derah) 

^suti fndi^ya T&y&TSj sdm&so (UdhTftfira^ CrS-si,?* 

TiimnAifa n& yanti Bindharo Ithf pr&yah. 

7.33.4^ (Vaedstha ; to Indra) 

im& fndAya sunviie b6iqAso d&dhy&gira^ 

tiUi i m&d&ya Tajrahasta pit&ye h&ribhyUii ynhy dka &. 

9.31.3I' (Aaita Eii^yapa, or Devala K&9yapa; to Soma ParamSna) 

i^et^ pOti Tipa^tahj Bdmftao (Udbyftgira^ cr 9.31.3* 

■nj^ Ty iiU9ur dhf^tb. 

9'fi3>i6^ (Nidhruvi Efi^apa ; to Soma Favamftna) 

suU Indrftya vajrfne e6m&ao dAdhyftgiralm 

paTltram &ty aksaran. 

9.101.13b (Hanu S&mTara^ia ; to Soma Pavaiu&na) 

i^et^pntd Tipafcltahj sdmioo didhyftQira^ IP9.23.3' 

suryHso n4 darjatieo jigatn&TO dhruT^ glirt& 

The itTeuiia of Som» at 5.51.7 (like Sontbey'B water that ' oome* down at Lodore ') oome 
&lrl7 tumbling on their way to Indra ; and m, elaewliere, the aonga of pniae (eee under 

1.8.8« (Hadhuchandas Y&i(T&mitra; to Indra) 
-tradi Bt^mA aTTrrdlian tvam ukthi fatakratc^ 
tradi TSTdhantn no gfra]^ 

8.44.19° (Vimpa Angirasa ; to Agni) 

i^tram agne manist^asj traih hinvanti clttibhih, Mr 3.10. i* 

tradi TSrdhanta no gfra|^ 

To begin moceeaiTe ptdaa, or erea ataniat (5.8.1-7 ; 5.9.1), with the tame word is ao 
oommon a prooednre aa to Iiaxe no critical alguifioanoe. Nor ia the epanaleptio trim of 
S.44.19^ oenatuable: aee Oldenberg, Noten, 417 a (daseelbe Wort pleonaatiaoh mehrtaoli 
gawtrt). 

[UUQo, ffSno yavayft Tadh&m : to.i sa.gd, T&nyo yaTsyft Tadb&m] 

£l.e.9i>, diTtSTarooai^&dhi: 1.49.1^: S-sO-i'*; 8.8.7*, div&f cid rooanJid &dhi] 



d by Google 



35] Hymns ascribed to Madhuchtmdas Vaigv&mitra [—1.7.9 

I.7.S'' (Hadhuotundas Vaigrftinitra ; to Indn) 

Indro dirgli^ys c&ksasa a miryaib tobajBd diTl, 

Tl g6Uiir &diim ftirsyat. 

8.89.7^ (ITrmedha Angiiasa and Purumedba AngiiBsa ; to lodn) 

ftm^au pakv&m ftfraya a flurTadi rohayo divi, 

g>i* m\iim nti samaa tapatft auTrktfbhir jiis^aih gfrrnninn brh^ 

9.io7.7'i(S^ta^UA]rah; to PavamADa Soma) 

Bdmo mldhT^n pavate gfttUTfttama fair vlpro vicakfla^ih. 

Mm kavlr abharo devantama a sdryaih rohayo dirf . 

io.i56,4<> (Ketu Agneya ; to Agni) 

Ague naksatram aj&ram a suryam rohayo diri, 

d&dh^j jytitir j&nebhyah. 

1.7.4^ (Uadbuchandas yAi9T&mitn ; to India) 
Indra vftjesu do 'va Bah&siapradhane^ oa, 
ngri ograbhir utibhi^ 

1,139.6" (Paruodiepal^Todasi; to Indr^ 

nf su namiitinifttiin kiyasya oit t^*i8th&bhir ar&^ibhir tuStibhir, 

ngrabhir ngrotibhU^ [itysdi]. 

1.7.B« {Madhucbandas Y&ifTKimtni ; to India) 
vfsK yoth^va T&osagah kraj^ iyaity lijasft, 
igftao dj^ratiflmta^ 

1.84.70 (Ootama Itehogapa ; to India) 

y& A» fd vidAyate ltAsu mfirtaya <te¥iim,j *r i.84.7>> 

f^ftno ipratifkuta Indio angA, 

The ftanua 1.84.7,8,9 read «Mh (ftput from tha Uct two worda) like • brahmodfa,— 
of ooorae not nacMwrily in Interrogative fono. The Uit two word*, indro an^ form the 
' annnt * and are af mple proee, — qnlte oat of the metre, ai ia intrindeally olear, without any 
r«fennoe to the parallel 1.7.8*, whloh la howerer a fiinltleea metrioal unit. 

1.7.8* (Madhucbandas Yaif^mitra ; to India) 
yi dkag oaifa^inim vfisonam ii^jy&ti, 
fndrab p4iioa kaitlnani. 

t.i76.3i>(Agastya; to Indra) 

ttoToinn i vv^fi giro yi dka? oaifaQinam, 

&nu svadhd jim npy&te jr^Tam n& o&ikrsad vfaft. 

r»r the deaperate 1,176.1, aee (dtationa In Oldenbergfa Koten, and eapeoiall; Lndwlg, 
5.48 end, and Qrlenon'a Bihar Feasant Life, p. iSi. Ilw parallel, alaa, iiijaeta no deeiaire 
new fiwtor into the ample diaonulon, beycnd thia, that j£ ikm^ e>r|MfInim In 1,176 aeema 
to be a fragment and a dialooated one. 



d by Google 



i.j.,0 — ^] Pa/rt 1: Bepeated I^issages belonging to Book I [8ft 

1.7.100 (lladhuchuidas Vaic^mnitra ; to Indra) 
fudiuh TO Ti(T&tas p&ri Ii&T&inBlie j&nebhysh, 
acmakata OBtn Uvals^. 

1.13.10° (MedhKtithiKAava; to Tras^r) 

iM tv&staram Kgriy&ni TifV&rOpam Up» liT^rB) 

Mm^fc*" aatu k^rala^ 

Hie fonn UTinuhe is hieratlo ; hnye ia popoltf. nie latter oomm no law ttuui Ats 
titiiM in 1.13 and UMrka this Aprl-hymn m late. 

1.8.40 (Hadhuchandaa VsifT&mitn ; to Indn) 
Tay&m fordbhir Jtstrbhir fiidra tv&yJL yuji vay&m, 
■&BalLr4ma prtanyati^ 

8.40,7^ (N&bhaka ^inva ; to Indra and Agni) 

yid indi^giu J&11& im6 Tibv&y&nte t&n& gird, 

asindkebbii nfbhir vaytUh B&aabyama pftanyatd 

i^Tanuy&ma Tanusyaidj ^nAbhimteia anyak4 samej 

•ro: 1.133.1C; f: refrain, 8.39, 1'fi. 

9.61,99^ (Amahiyu AnginBa ; to Soma Favam&na) 

liaytL te sakhyd Tay&mj t&vendo d7uinn& uttamd, cr 9.61.19* 

sftBahyama pftanyati^ 

Pl«flxi<in of the four lyllAblM indratrotft^ azpanda 1.8.4* ^ ' f^ j>gaU at i.ija.i^ q.v. 
Hudsr a.8.6 it sppeus tlwt -yinu pi'tanj-at^i ia a Vedio oadeoM. BemiiiiBoaiioe of 1.8.4 '» 
tTari)>ABvld7i^ra}'im,8.ii.ii*i toi.j*. 

1.8.8° (Hadhuchandas Vai^nr&niitra ; to Indn) 

mahdn fndrah psiif ca nii mabitr&m astu vajrliie, 

dyinr nA piathina fivati. 

8.g6(VsL8).i°(PrsadhraK&nTa; D&naatuti of PraakanTa) 

Lpr&ti te dftsyaTo Trka t^dboj adarf? &hrayam, irab: 8.gg.ia 

dyaor ni prathina gdvaf^. 

'Qraat if Indra, aye, more than great : greatneaa be hii that wields the bolt ; might, 
wide as the heaTen.' Here the tuoription of might or 9ivas to Indra ia an entirely natiual 
Mqoel to the aseription of greatnees. ' Might wide as the heaven ' is not muob difTerant 
from the might of India which at 8.14.9 '* called ipultam (Bijana •. (atrabhir aparigatam 
avyl^tam). Bat aa a nearly aynanymoua sequel to ridho Abrajam, ' a gift that brings no 
shame to the giver' (Slyaua on £.79.5: alHJj&Taham), 'noahabby gift', pldao ia plainly not 
fit. It ii not lit, even if we aaeign to jiyaa the unwarrantable meaning of mile (Ludwig) or 
Bnbm (Grassmann), This onfltnees adds one more (nnneeded) item to the eumulative 
eridenoe hmohing the lateness of the TUakhilya. 

1.8,7^ (Hadhuchandas YaifVlUnitra ; to Indra), followed by 1.8.8 
yih kuliafh somajwtamah samudri iva pinvate, 
urvlr dpo n& kAkddah, — 



d by Google 



87] Symns Mcribed to Madhuchmdaa V&igv&mUm [ — 1.9.8 

evi hy ksTs Btlnfta vinpf^ g^nuti laaiA, 

8.i3.gi> (Farrata E&^vs ; to Indn) 

imAih jtuum girrapah samndrA Its pinvate, 

Lfitdia TJ^rBbhlr Dtfbhir TaT&ksitha.j W 8. 13.50 

nie entire obuua 7 b oomUtive with S, althongfa loooely bo (yt^i for T^thl) : ' what belly 
■wdls^ . . . BO tn BooUi ia hia liberality.' This jnstiflee the aooent of pinvate. Oldenbeig 
had misgiTingi u to this aocwDt (Notes, p. u), bat allayed them nearly m above. In S.ii.£, 
the anttjeet of pinTato Is rtdma]) («es 8,114) ; for the 'flowing' and ' iwelling' of aonga and 
prayen, aee under 4.47.1, The 'logiaal Mqaenoe of thoiigbta'(not 'thought' 1) In tiie Veda 
ig mush that it If fDtlle to iay vbether S.ii.s" is parenthetio or not. Pada a In eaoh stanza 
of the tfc* 8.134,5,6 Ii metrioally eonipoaite (of. Oldenberg, Prol. p. III). The verb 
Tartlfitha is a ueoMaary part of the nlatfre elante in stanza 4, and tharefbre aoeented. 
All of stania f is a bunding oanto of the moat looae-jointed kind : ludra Tifrftbhir Qtfblii^ 
iaastoek-phraM,reoiirrent at 8.31.111 61.5 ; io.i34'3; and perhaps the aooent of Tavikfitha 
here is a h oo di e — rqwtftioa of the aooent In stanxa 4. 

[L9.8t>, stdmebliir Ti$T&csrsai^« : 5.i4.6t>, sWmebhir vitrT&car^at^] 

1.9.0* (Madhuohandas Tai^rftmitn ; to Indts) 

aBmin mi t&tia oodaytadra rfty^ rAbhasratah, 

MTUt^ninita yigaanta^ 

3.i6,6d (Utkila KBtya ; to Agni) 

(agdhl v^ijasya aubhags pr«jdvat6 'gne brhabS adhvar^ 

e&m rftya bhayasR Brja mayobhilna tdvidynmns yiQasratft. 

Ibe prior stania is plainly 'in einemOnai'. The whole hymn 3.16, with its wild Jumble 
of troehale and tantbio eadenoes, glvoe the Impreosion of lateneaa. Adas 6 a and e are 
metrioally eomposite (8 + 4). Stya^a, with cbeerftU oonfidenoe, says evaihTldhena dhane- 
nfamto sadtsija samyojaya. The needed aam&n ia omitted, not so much beeause it is obTions, 
as beeanae the whole stanza ta a patohwoA of Vedio commouplaoes. And eren these the 
author (a Kfttya or TlfTftmltrid of aome generations later than Hadhuohandaa, as we may 
•onnise) had not the skill to stitch together without Tiolenoe to one of the component 
patches, yifosrataV The sequenoe rftya^ . . . yafasvata^ also at 8.13.37. 

1.9.8>(MadhaQhandaay&i?Taiiutn; to India) 
ami dhebi ^riTO bf Ii^ dsrunm&m BahasraB^tamatii, 
ludta ti rath^ur leah. 

1.44-3^ (Praaka^Ta K&^va ; to Agni, A^rina, and Ueas) 

jilflto hi dQt6 Aai haTyavdhand [,'gne rathir adhvardn&m.j ir 1.44.3'' 

sajor agrlbhyBjn as&fi& suvfryam vaa6 dhehl Qrtvo bflUt. 

8.66.9« (PiagStha E&^Ta; to Indra) 

Tffv&n ary6 vipafcftd 'ti khyaa tdyam d gabi, 

asmi dhehl qtAto bphit. 

Ttda a «f 1.9,8 takes ap the gist of b of the preeeding stanza, asmd pfthA gtivo bfhit 
(catenary fbrm). A verbal and metrioal variation appears at 1.79.4, ■■■™^ dhehi JUaredo 
mihignlva^; aMFsit i, ohapter 3, ClaasB ii. 



d by Google 



i.9.to — "] PaH 1 : Bepeaied Passages hdonging to Book I [38 

LB.10° (Mftdhuohandas Yfti9vllniitra ; to Indra) 
But6-sut« nyOkaae hrbid brhat4 M arffa, 
ittdrftya gfi^m aroBti. 

io.96.a<' (Bam Afigirasa or Sarvaliari Aindra ; Hariatutih) 

li&tiib hi ydnim abhf yd Bam^Bvaran hinv&nto h&rl diTy&ih y&thft ufajab, 

t y&th pr^&nU h&ribhir d& dhflnAva lodrfiya guf&m bAriTantun areata. 

io.i33.it>(3uda8 PaijaTana; to Indra) 

pn5 ST ksin&i purorathAm fndrftya QUfim areata, 

abhtke cid u lokakft eamgi samiltsu vrtrahd- 
-smakam bodhi codita 

i^n&bhant&m aDyakMih jj^kd &dtu dh&nYafiu.j arrefirain, 10.133. i^ff. 

Ootuidwing Uie frAqouuiy of the ahorter ptiU, and the Uct that the hymn io.g$ ia 
a downiii^t tour d« brae in the empIoTment of hwi-wards (compare the putatire aathor'B 
aliu), it ia Dktonl to Moume that the •hortsr form is the prina, and that the (metrloallj 
taultlMs) expanded farni, jo.96.1', 1b the poeteriUB. 

1.10.4d (Madhuchandas Voifvatuitn ; to Indra) 

6hi stdmaii abhf Bvarftbhl grnlhy & ruTa, 

brihma ca no vaBO a&odndre y^fi&ih oa Tardihsya. 

iai4i.fi<> (A^ l^pasa ; to Vi(ve De^, bei« Agni) 
tv&m no agne agnibUr brihma yiqlE&di os Tsrdhaya, 
tr&m no deT&tataye iJlj6 d&nAya oodaya. 

1J.0.S' (Hadhuchandas V&i^r&mitTa ,- to Indra) 
nktbfan indrftya gdnsyam virdhanani purunisefdhe, 
fakrd y&thK suttea 90 nr^iat sakby^u ca. 

5.39.S'>(AtriBhtuma; to Indra) 

fismA ft k&Tyani v&oa nirt hAm fndrftya Q&nayam, 

t&sma u brfibmaTahaso ,,gfro Tardhanty &trayo 

girah 9umbbanty &ti»yali.j tret 5.32.4^ 

IAO.7*^^ (Hadhuohandas VKi^T&mitra ; to Indra) 
BUviTftani simir&jam indra tvadfttam id yiqiify, 
g&vftm &pa Traj&in Trdhi kp^u^Td radho adriTatL 

3.40,60 (Vip^mitra ; to Indra) 

glrvaj^b pabf nab sut&m m&dhor dhitfibbir ^yaae, 

indra tvad&tam id jiqafy. 

8.64.i>> (PragKtha K&i^Ta ; to India) 

lit t^ mandantu 8t(Jmah kf^ofvd radho adrivalt^ 

iva bndimadTlao jahi. 
Slyanaand Ludwig and Qnasmann join the adjeotirM of 1.10.7* with 7i9ah of b. To do 
this, SAyana ia <d)I^ed to foros the meaning of eimlMUam to a oolonrlaai sokhena nlti9Maiti 
pMptaili jakr^m ; and Lndwig likewise, ' teioht zn gewinnen' (ist dar rohm) ; while arasamann 



d by Google 



89] Syvms ascribed to MadhtKhandas l^i^mUra [ — 1.10.8 

haa to randar jii^ by Boliatz, whlefa It doea not mMn. The adjeotiTaa fit gftrbh vnJiLni to 
% iiic«t;.> niia obwmtloti led Anfraolit (in tSBS: FeBtgnus uk BOhtlingk, p. a) to treat 
p4dB b u a good Bxamide of (jolntilUn'a inteijaetlo or inolaaio. Bat, granting this, It wonld 
b« nnpardonablo boldneaa to afflnn that the aame pftda at 3.40.6* stands in niah 'logioal 
■aqnenoe' with a b m to make it teem an original there. I^ at 3-40.6% instead of Indra 
tridfttam id 7<fa^ ve had iva brahmadTiao jahi, or any other one of soorea of Twaes that 
might be aitad, no one that knowi hia Big-Veda would need to move a mnsole. 

!nie inMudatent Toraiona of indra tridltam id yi9ah may be noted. Ludwig : Indra, 1st 
der rahm, der ron dir Terliehen wird ; Indra, von dir wird diae herliohkait geemtat 
Oiaaamann: lat Sohati, den, Indra, dn Terleihrti; ron dir lit, Indra, Oltkok gceohenkt 
The translatora, we may well beliere, wonld have avoided these Inoonsistendea bad this 
yalnme beau aooeasible in Uieir day. 

X.10.8t>^ (Hadhuchandas Y&IfvllmitTs ; to Indra) 

nahf trs rddasi ubli6 rghftyAmft^ain invata^ 

Jd tify sT&mtir ap&tl B&m gd asoi&bhyam dhnnuIiL 

i.i76.i<! (Agastya ; to Indra) 

m&toi no T&ayalBtaya ^Indram indo vfsd Ti9a,j fr I.i7fi. i** 

fghiyim&i^ InTaai fatnim kati d& vindaaL 

8.40.10* (Nftbh&ka E&^va ; to Indra and Agni) 

tiih QiQft& suTrktfbbiB tres&m B&tr&nam rgmlyam, 

nt6 nii aid yi djasa L^ilB^asy&^dfini bh^atij Jd^t nr&rratSr spd i^n&bha* 
ntfttn anyakd same.j refrain, 8.39.i)> ff. 

8.40.II* (The same) 

tAdi giQitft svadhvar&iii BatT&m adtrftnom rtvjysm, 

Dt6 nn (dd ya ohata L&pdd ftia^asya bh^atyj ^&i^ avirraOr ap4, Ac 

I agra* with Oldenberg, KV. Hotsn, p. 175, that Bargaigne'a suggeaUon of rghly<min«in 
in 1.176.1* is to be r^eeted (BtudMnir leLndque, ■.v. ivlframinva). Bnt we mi^advanoa 
somewhat In the appreciation of thia stanza by noting that ita aeoond pada is a paronthetio 
Interpolation, reonrringin a Pavamana stanza, 9.1.1 (q.v.). The stanza 1.176.I laaddreaeed 
to India (not Soma, aa Oldenbeig thought) ; the oonatraotioniaeiaeUy theaameasln 1.10.8 : 
' IntoxloiUe thyself (O Indra) so aa to wiah us good things t — Into India, O Indn (Soma), im- 
petuous, enter I — thou (Indra), who art impetnoua, dost penetrate the enemy ; no enemy holds 
against thee' (more literally, 'thou flndeat no enomy near'). The sense is flawleeg : both 
Invata^ and Invaai are transltiTa i in the latter aaBa9Atruffi belong! to both inTaal and rindaaL 
Of oonrse, the Interpolation of pada b in 1.176.1 make* it seem likely that that stania 
was oompoaed after the pattern of 1.10.S. — Ihe imitattTe oharacter of the two stanzaa 
8.40.10 and II ramlnda na of the workmanship of th* Talakhllya reisifexea. Of. 
I, i. 457 ; HiUebnudt, Ved. Hyth. iii. 64, 300, note 3 ; Geldner, Ted. Stud. iii. 64, 
• p. 16. 



' Old«nberftontheoontrai;,8a;a(Hoten,I,p.i3)tbat 'leioht herauazntroiben'fltaTr^lm 
badly, and in strlotness he i* quite right ; bat it ia easy to awnme that the poet in uaing 
annin^am had in mind the oontalned (the oowa), although aotuaUy mentioning is the aeeoud 
eooplet the oontalner (the pen) — the aimpleat metonymy, like 'the kettle boila'. ^le 
relation of aunir^Jam to vnjim has ita analogy with that of sudfigbft^ to api^ Oldenberg 
caniee orer imahe from stanza 6 and makea each pkda of 7 a aentenoe by itself. 



db, Google 



(.IO.I0 — ] Part 1: Bleated Pataages Idonging to Book I [40 

LlO-lO^ (Madhuchandas Vai^amitra ; to Indra) 
Tidmi 111 tv& Tfaantamam t^su haTanafTutam, 
▼f^antomaflya hQmaha fttidt sahasnadtamam. 

5.3S.3'> (PrabhOTasu A%iraas ; to Indra) 

i ib *vo T&renyam vffantamuya hOinalia, 

WfiajQtir hi J4Jliis& abhubhir indra turri^i^ 

1 Jl JO (Jetr Uftdhuohandasa ; to Indra) 
Indram vi^ avTvrdhan sanmdr&Tyaoasath gfrah, 
lathitamaih lathinfttb T^j&n&m a&^atiin pitiin. 

8.45.7° (Tri;oka K&11T&; to Indra) 

7&d ^Im jaty ii^kti fndrah srajiTaytUr dpa, 

rathitamo rathinAm. 

For «MaDdn(T7MasMn et 1.30.3. Both OiMcmauii and Ludwig, 603, m»ke nthftuno in 
8.45.7* ^' predicate of the teatenoe. But it ceeniB pretenble to join the itAuza m a whole 
■a anteoedent olatue to the next, 8.45. S. The ohange from the third person in 7 to the eeooad 
perion in 8 aeemi to me leee hanh than the translation of the obvioiulj attributive p&da, 
rathitamo rathioAm, bf ' so ist der Lenker bester ei ' (Qnssnuiiin), or < dann iat er der wagen- 
leaker wagenkundigater ' (Ludwig). 

1.11.2'' (Jetr Sfadhuobandasa ; to Indra) 
sakbyti ta indra vsjlno mi bbema ^vasaa pate, 
t<^m abhf pr& nonumo J^tftram &parjUitam. 

6.ag.6d (VaaQyaTa Atreyah ; to Agni) 

agnfr dadati sUpatim sftsdha yd yudlii nfbbih, 

agnir ityam ragbusy&dam jdtftram ftparftjitam. 

It Beenu tdmoat impoMible to eaoape the oonolnalon that the pftda jdttram ipaitjitaia 
originated as an epithet of Indra, rather than of the hone which Agnibeatowi,seep.xi,end. 
For I. II. a** «f. the eimilar dlatioh 8.4. 7*^ mt bhema mi fraini^ognUya sokbyd tira, 

iai.B>+i> (Jetr Madbuchandasa ; to Indra) 
indiam iQftnam 6jBB&bbi stdmA anOfata, 
mbftarfttti yftsya rat^ya ut& va B&nti bbuyaslh. 

8.76.ih (Kurueuti EairiTa; to Indra) 

jmA-m Qii maylnaih huTa indrfun iQftuain 6jBa&, 

manltyantam n& Trfij&ae. 

6.60. yh (BharadTaja ; to Indra and Agni) 

Indragnl yuvim iin6 'bfai etdmft anufata, 

pf batam fambbu^ ant&m. 

Ct abhi ttdmBlr anOaata, S.6.3*. Ladwig'e Tiew, Eritik dsa Bigreda-Textes, p. 41 ({ 96), 
that the variant of lilS** in 3V. a.fog'', namely, abhi stomUr anOMta, ia auperior to BV. Is 
negatiTed by the ooeurrenoe of both forms of the pftda la each text. The rariatioD of the 
8V. ia merely a ease of mix-ap. Of. with i.ii.S', Indra tjana i^asA 8.40.£*j 6ka f9aaa iltJasa 
8.6.41^; also 1.175.4"; 6.31.14°; and, agnlr ijtna djasE TB. 1.5.5.2'. 



d by Google 



41] Hymns ascribed to MedhatUHi KSnva 



Oronp 2. Hynms 12-33, ascribed to HedMUthi Eft^va 

{LISA*, agnfm dot&iii n^kimahe: 1.36.3', pi& tvi dQt&m TTpnnabe: 1.44.3') 
adyi dot&m Tr9lmali&] 
Ot 8.roa.i8». 

1.12a)>+° (Hedlatiaii Kft^ra ; to A«m) 

i^agnfm dftt&m vr^imaliej Iidtftradi TifTivedsBam, fr c£ i.i3.i> 

Asyll T^Jfi&syk sokrdtiuiL 

i,36.3)> (Eanvs Qh&un ; to Agni) 

j>ii t^ dfit&ih Tj^Imaliej hdt&mdi vifriredaaam, wet. i.ia.i' 

mAh&B te 8at6 vi csraoty aro&yo divf Bpi^anti bhAn&Tah. 

1.44.7* (PraskaiiTa Eadtk; to Agni) 

h6tamh vigriTedwaih sftm hi trva Yi^ iodh&tfl, 

B& d vaha puruhnta pr&oeias6 'gne der^ ibA dr&T^ 

8. 19.3° (Sobhari K&nTa ; to Agni) 

yf^isthom U^ vaTimahe deT&m devatrd luStaram imartyam, 

saj& yojOAaya nikr&tnm. 
Hie firat two atanzM are onezaeptioii&bla. In 1.44.7 the ioTeited poeitioD of the repeated 
pAde and the verb indhite whlefa govern* b6tlmn (' kindling a priest t ') poaeibly point to 
eecDiidarr origin. Hnoh more olaarly 8.19.3 ^ ' dilation of tlie gijatrl «tanxa i.ii.i Into 
a kalmbh lUnza (kAknbba pragltha: Oldenbeig, Prd. pp^ 104, iii); note tlu metre of 
-vaTfmahe. 

iaa.8* (Medh&tillii Ka^va; to Agni) 
&gne Aevab. iha vaha jajiiAiid Trkt&barhise, 
■Asi h6tfi na idyah. 

i.i3.ioi>(HedhfttithiEaiiTa; to Agni) 

fB& nab pSvaba didiviij 'gne ddTB& iha TahA, Hr t.t3.io* 

i!ipa yaJD&m havl^ ca nab. 

i.T5.4> (Uedh&titlii KAnva ; to Agni) 

igne Aerih iha raha aftd&ya ydnisa trisd, 

p&ri bhosa pfba rtiln&. 
Cf. the similar pada tibltlr de^A ihi Taha, i.i^ii*. 

1.19.4i'+o (HedblltJthi Eanva ; to Agni) 

tAh n^t6 vi bodbaya ydd agne y^si duty&m, 

ddvair a satsi barhi^L 

I-74.7" (Qotoma BahOgana ; to Agni) 
n& yiir npabdlr A^ryah ^^v6 rtthasya k&c can&, 
y4d i^ne yasi d&ty&m. 
6 I'OM. «] 



d by Google 



1.13^ — ] Part 1: BepecOed Passages l^onging to Book I [42 

5.16.50 (VajsOyaTK AtreyB^ ; to A^) 

ij&jamKiuiya BunvatAj 4gne savlryuh vaba, fr 6.26.g' 

derair a aatai barhi^ 
8.44.14° (VirDpa Asgirua ; to Agni) 

si no mitianuJias tv&m Jigat fufcrd);ia foefB&,j cr i.ii.ia* 

derJUT a ntii barhf^i. 
Note tbftttha two repMtodpldMot 8.44.14 reoor In ■■i>'4Uid it. 8m under i.i*.ii. 

Lia.6<> (Hedhatithi E&^Ta ; to Agni) 
agnfnggnlh aim idhyate kavir gf hipatir yiji, 
bavjKviA juh^syah. 

7.i5.3<: (VaaiBtha MaitAYarurii ; to Agai) 

jtii p&fica canai^r abhij nisasdda d&me-dame, fr 5.86.3^ 

kavir gfbdpatir ytivft. 

8.103.1" (Prayoga Bh&rgava, or other fictitiouB authors ; to Agni) 

trim agne brh^ Tiiyo d&dhAsi dera dSfilse, 

kavlr gf hipatir ytlTft. 
The pidm i.ii,6i> se«ma t« be & puenthetio intemption in the middle of the ototement, 
' Agnl kindlod with .A^ni, ourieB oblationi, hM the uorifiolkl apoou in his month '. Hi* 
epithet* reeited in the p&d& salt mnoh better 7.15.1: here the wiae young ' honae-Iofd ' 
(gf h^«ti) veiy properly alta down in eveiy bouse (ddme-dune) of the five pe^le*. Hei* 
the eqtrenian may hare been bred, nnleec, indeed, it be a formnla inherited front olden 
time*. In S.ioi.i the pftda appMUW alio in looee oonnexiou Mid eenssL — A liniiUr ptda, 
T^Tinaih Ti9pitim kaTim, 8.44. 36, ia employed in fairly appropriate oonnexion. 

[1.12.7*, kavfiu agnlm dpa stuhi: 1. 136.6'', Indiam agntm, Ac] 

[l.ia.7>>, BatT&dharmKn&m adhvar^: S-S^-a'', s&tyadharmAgo lldhvar&m.] 

Lia.8o (Hedhatithi K&^va ; to A^) 
j6 agnlm dev&Titaye h&viam&n avfTSsati, 
tiam&i pftTaka mf laya. 

8.44.a8°(Virapa Angirasa; to Agni) 

i^ay&m agne tvi &pij jariti bhatu saatya, tr 1.5.80 

tdsmAi p&vaka mf ]aya. 

iaa.lO» (UedhUithi Ejl^ra ; to Agni) 

8& naJI^ pftraka didiT6 ,^'gne derail ihd Taba,j «r 1.13.3^ 

dpa y^jfi&m hsvif oa nah. 

3. 10.8' (Vi^^bnitra Gathina ; to Agni) 

si naS). p&Taka didihi dyum&d asm^ suTiryam, 

bh&va stotfbhyo &ntamah svast&ye. 
For 3.10.8* of. 3-13.7°, dyomSd igne niTtryam. 

I4l240li: I.I3.3'; i.i5.4*, &gne doTdii ihi vahs. 



d by Google 



48] Bymns asmbed to Medhaiithi KOnva [ — i.iaaa 

Liajl»+o (Medhatithi Kspva; to Agai) 
ai na stiTanB a bban gfiyatr^ n&TTyaaft, 
xayiih Tir&Ta^n l^am. 

8.34-3* (Vi9Taiiisiias Vaiyafva; to Indn) 

■i n» Btdrftna i bhsia rayiib citti^ravBatanuun, 

ouAA oid y6 harivo t&sut dadfh, 

9'4^5' (Brhanmati Angirasa; to Soma PavanAiia) 

■i oat pmi&ni a bliara rayUi stotrS saTiryamt 

jaritOr Tardhayft gfrsh. 

{t. 6 1. <!*'*''> (Amahiyu Angirasa ; to Soma Pavamftna) 

ai nafi pnfi&ai a bhara rayim Ttt&TBtim ifam, 

f C&nab soma Tifr&tah. 

Theae ituuaa ue nurkedlj imitative : two of them ahar« two ptdaa ; all four share one 
jAda, Mid th» word njriifa, and w> on. OompariBon of i.ii.ii with 9.61.6 mggeata that 
py»tt6^A D^Tliraal ia pftr«iithetlo. Tlie qneatioi), point blank, is thii : I> Dot the aeqnenoe 
i bhara rayim in three of the fbnr atanzas original ? Of ooone the word pim&nA had to be 
ehanged to atAvana when the idea wm tranaferred from the sphere of Pavam&na Soma to that 
of the other goda : thia statement implies the belief that the FaTamlua staniaa preceded the 
oUien, — For nlreU in 8.14.3 see Geldner, Ved. Stad. L 15s IT. ; the same author's Olossarr 
to the ^-Teda, a.T. ; Lndwig, 6ber Hethode, p. 39 ; Oldenberft RT. Noton, I, p. 49.— 0£ tha 
pkdaa, tin nah punAni i bhara, 9.19.1*; stati stiT&na i bhara, 5.10.7*'; and igne Tfriratlm 
ifam, 8.43.1s*. 

102 JS^-^o (Hedh&tithi Ea^va ; to Agni) 
iigae gnkr^a goof^ TfjTabhir deT^hattbhih, 
iTwAiti BbSmadi Jo^asra na^ 

8.44, 14* (VirOpa Anginaa ; to Agni) 

B& no mitramahas tv&m igne QUkrd^ QOoifA, 

i^deT&ir & satai barhfaij IV 1.12,40 

io.>i.8> (Vimada Alndia ; to Agni) 

igne qtHsxiifA goolf oni prathayase brh&t, 

abhikrindan T^yaso vi to m&de g&rbhaih dadhBsi j&mfsu TfTaksaae. 

8.43.16° (VirOpa Angiraaa ; to Agni) 

igne bhritah a&haakrta nSMda(va (dcivrata, 

Imiifa Bt6madi joffaara me. 

The itanxa i.u.ii ia obrious patohwoA ; It requires efCort to eztraot tnm it eonneoted 
■enae. Graasmann's rendering, when oompared with the original, shows the dlffloolty : ' Xlt 
hellem Lioht, mit Jedem Bn^ der, Agni, za dea QOttern drfngt, geniesse dieses unaer Lob.' 
Here 'mit jedem Bof' really means 'at every call* whloh vl^Abhir deTtlhlUibhi^ of th« 
original oannot bear. Ladwlg, 150, doe« not whitewash the original, bat simply reprodaoea 
ita anaoolathlo senaeleasneaa : ' Agni, mit heller flamme, vermoge aller getter anrufaagen, 
flnde gefikUen an disem onsem liede.' Oldenberg, 8BE. xlvi. 7 : 'Agni with thy bright 
Bplendottr be pleased, through all our inrooations of the godj^ with this onr praise.' nils 
iBndering takes some libertiea with the poaition of vifv&btitr deTihfltibhl^ and ita sense 
ia no oleaMr than that of the (to me) bop^essly obsonre orlginaL In the two other stanxas 
the repeated pida ooonrs in more or less proper oonnexiona (S.44.14 is none too oondnnate.) 



db, Google 



1.11.13^ Part 1: JR^peated Passages belonging to Book I [44 

For pidM dmiUr to i.i3.ii*iu aenM M>d (onn, we, tgniib jukrA^ TOdfk, MJ-^i agnf^ 
fnkrd^Afoel^, 8.{6(T&I. 8).5; igD»tigm6iUL fodiA, 10.87.a3; *gnia UgmAn* fodft, &iiS,iS; 
T^ fukr6na foe^Bi, 10L187.3 ; iatif fnkTdnk foelsft, 1.48.14 : 4.51.7. Ct ftlso tits baliUTTlhia 
gnkiifooi^ uid tigmifooi]}. — Hots that the two T»peat«d pftdaa of l.li.l) come from two 
snooeoalTe hTiniu, namely 8.43.16 and S.44.14 (EinTa book). 

l.ia.a* (Hedhatitlii KAnva ; to TuiQiiap&t [Apn]) 

^n^ ^<^T^*1l [)nf ^llt^^.1^^ tanunapftd y^Miii devteu na^i kave, 

i^adyd knpuhi vrUye-j !■• o£ i.i$.3* 

i.i43,3t> (Dtrghatamas Aucatbys ; to TanOiup&t) 

^ut&T&ntam ilpa mBsi in M hmniHit-ftrti taiiuiupftt, 

^jn&m Tipravya mivatabj ^M^uran&sym d&fdsah. Wet i.i;.:!* 

"Bia two hyimu ahare no leas than »\x ptdaa ; Me the seqneL 

[L1S.2°, adyi kr^iuhi vTtAye: 6.53.10°, n|T4t kr^uhi TlUyA.] 

lAS.3t>, 7^, aamfn yaj&& dpa hvaye. 

[14^^, in h6tft mAnurhitah : 1.14.11'; 6.i6.9* tr&m hdta m&Durtiita]^ ; 
8.34.8* i tvi b<(t& m&uurMtah.] 

ia8.S> (M edbfttithi Ea^Ta ; to Barbis [Apra]) 
Btn^ti barhir ftna^&g ghrt&prsthaih manTainnlh, 
y&bAmf taaya c&ksanam. 

3.4i.a>' (YifTAmitra ; to Indra) 

Batt6 bi}t& na rtvlyas tiatiri barhir fiotif&k, 

iyiljraii piUt&r &drayah. 

8.4S.II' (Praakaijiya K^va ; to Agui) 

i gh& y6 agnlm iodhatd atf^toti buhir ftnngAk, 

jiaim indro yiira s&lcbfi. j tr refrain, 8.45. i°-3<> 

1.18.e»+l> (Ufidbatitiki Ksifvn ; to Devtr Drarah [Apra]) 
vi Qrayant&m rtftTfdlio dvaro devtr (uoQo&tal?, 

1.143.6'^'* (Dlrgbatamaa Aucathya ; to the same) 
vi Qrayant&ia iptAvf^haify. praydi der^bhyo mabifa, 
lAvak^Htb puruspfho dvaro devir asa^c&ta]^ 

Aa noted under the preceding item, the two ftpil-hTmne 1.13 and 1.14a share six ptdaa 
tn four of their atanzas. Intrlnsieally 1.141.6 looks like aa ezpanaion of 1.13.6 ; the distloh 
1. 13.6** seems to t>e an original unit. Bat these formolaio rltnal stanna are so anolent 
(probably prehialorio ^pe : Arestan tfrf) as to preolude final jndgemout. The word asafoita^ 
woold aeem here to mean < not Btioking ', L e. ' freely moving '. But see 01d«nbeig, ZDHd. 
Wi-473. 



d by Google 



46] Hymns ascribed to MedhatUhi Ksmm [ — 1.14.1 

ia8.7«+e (Hedh&tiUu EfiQvs ; to UsaaanokU [Apro]) 

id&ih no barhfr bide. 

1.143.7^ (DirghaUniaa Aucathya ; to the same) 

i, bh&ndamuie tljAke niktofaaft sapdoasA, 

lyahvl rt6sya mfttdA ^datem barhfr i sumAtj cr 1. 143.7^ 

8.65.6° (Pragttlia Ks^va ; to Indra) 

sat^vantaa ti^ vayAm j)r&yasTaDto ha^iaahe,j cr 5.30,3^ 

Ididi no barltlr &aiUl«. 

io.i88.io (gyena Agn^ya ; to Agoi Jatavedaa) 

pr& nOn&m jftt&Tedaaam Afvaih hinota vljfnam, 

icUUi no barbfr fis&de. 

L18.8l« (Hedhatithi Ea^va ; to D&iv^u Hotartu Pt«o«taB&u [Apra]) 
tfi BOJihTa lipa hvaye h6t&r& ditT7& ksvi, 
yfljlldifa no yakf&t&m Im&m. 

1.141.8IX' (Dirghatsmas Aucathya ; to the same) 

DundrdjihTft jugoir&^l h^tArA daiTyft kATi, 

7«jfi&ih no yakfatftm im&tb i^sidhrim ady& diTiepf9am.j W 1.143,6^ 

i.iflS.fbo (Agastya ; to the same) 

pratiiami hf suTaosaft hdtftrft daiTyft \»A, 

T^tUtii no yakfatim im&m. 

C£ the ragnelj i«Iat«d pAda 1.41.10', y^Bidt derjfn yaohattm, preoeded (o& 1.141.S') bj 
aidbrim kdyft divitpffain. 

1J8.8 (Medh&tithi K&^va ; to Tiaro Devyah [Apn])= 
5.5.8 (VsBugnita Atreya ; to the same) 
Oft sarasratS malu ti8r6 devir mayobh^vati^ 
barhi^ ddantr aaridha^. 

148.10": i.f.to^, asm^kamastukdvalah. 

LlAJb (Hedh&tithi Kft^Ta; to Yipve Dei^ here A«ni) 

iibhir agne ddvo giro vi^ebhl^ Bdmaiataye, 

dorSbhir yahi y&ksi ea, 

8.31.4^ (Sobhari E&nTa; to India) 

vay&m b( tvA b&ndhumantam abandh&To vlprBsa indra yamim&, 

yd te dhdm&m vrsabha tdbhir i. gahi vi^ebhU^ admapitaye. 

It Is tamptiiig to aee In i. . . Ttfrebhili ■fimapIUtye derdbhlr ythi, 1.14. i,Um origloml 
of tha r^e^«d pads; In S.11.4 on the other hand vlfrebhil^ •eema to mark Uu nae of 
tha repeated ptda as seoandarj. The «ord oanaot but agree with dhi m i a l, whioh ii not 
olear in this oonnezlon. OraMmana, ' mlt alien deinen Soharen ' ; Lodwig, e9<S< oertaioly 



d by Google 



I.I4.I — ] Part 1: Bleated Passages h^wiging to Book I [46 

better, ' wu delne mkohte lind, mit kll diaen '. The word dhimft frequeDtly spproMhea tlM 
■eiue of uima, inde«d InteroluuigM with it as » T»ria leetio, m, «.g., in tha y^iu-fonnTiU, yat 
te 'D&dhrB^Ih nAma T^'Siyaih (KS. n&mln&dfanyadi ; HS. dbJUnftnidhriyaih} Una trUadh* 
(aeemyTedioConoordanoe); orpiirnBtutaayanftniabhi^inI[a.4.i).3 ; 184.5. to punu^taiTa 
dhlmabhi^, BT. 3.37.4; aee alio, nndharvo dhima, Ac, and gandhanto ntma,fto., In tlM 
Ooneordanoe. In 8.31.4, yt tedum&nl. . . Uhhir i jahl vlfrebhi^ aeMns to mean'vrith 
all thj eharaotert, or, eharaoteristia qnaliUsa '. Psda 8.31.4* >■ faypermotrle (aae Oldenbecfc 
ProL p. 6j), and thii alao make* for the poadbllity that the atania it of later origin. 

ia4.8«+° {Medhatithi Kanva j to Vi^re Devah) 
iudntTftyu b^hasp&tim mittignfih pOB&^aiii bh&g&m, 
MitywW mitmtfttfi gsniltti. 

10.141.4* (Agni I^pasa ; to Vi^ve Devfth) 

indzav&ya b^hasp&tlm suIi&Teh& hfiTfimahe, 

y&thK nah a&rvii fj j&nah simgatyAm sumAnfi &aalL 

6.16.34b (BliandT^a; to Agni) 

ti rdjana (UoiTratAdityan momtadi ga^ftm, 

T&so y&kaih& nSdaai. 
On the frequent omiMion of the verb (t.14.3) see Piaohel, Ted. Stad. 1. 11 ; Oldenberg, 
BT. Notflu, p. 417^ (Br^nzang Ton Weggelaaaeaein). It doea not require too much imagina- 
tion to goeas that the repeated [Ada in 10.141.4 ii aeoondaiy, eapooiallT h that Ti;ve DorftV 
hymn mentiona Bfhaapati thrloemore in t, 3, and 5. — Note that i.i4ahareB two more of Its 
repeated pUaa with 6.16, namely i.i4.6« with 6.16.44°, ■'■"^ 1.14.11* with 6.16.9*; *^ 
the sequel. 

L14.6° (Hedhatithi Kftnva ; to Yifre Der&h, here Agni) 

lute bt&m ATasy&Tfth k&^vaso vrktiborbi^ati, 

hsTi^mauto araihktH»^ 

8.5.17^ (Brahmatithi E&nra ; to Afvina) 

J&noso T^ktibarhifOj harif manto aranLkfta^ tr 3.S9.9'* 

LyuTAm havante ayrinlUj tr 1.47-4'' 

Inaamueb a« the expression jftnBso T{-kt&barhiaa^, and the like, oocnr a number of times 

(aee under 3.59.9) as a itanding formula, it would seem hir to surmise that the more preoiae 

Unvftso Trktibarblsah marks 1.14.5 asof later origin. 

1.14.6C (Medhatithi Ka^Ta ; to Vipve Devah, here Agni) 
ghii&prstha manoyiijo yd tra T&tianti v&lmayah, 
i devan e6ma.Tfi*»iyB. 

6.i6.44« (Bharadv&ja ; to Agni) 

Acfal DO yahy i vsib^ht pr&y&h^ Tlt4ye,j Cr 1.135.4^ 

& devin edmajdtaye. 

We render 1.14.6, 'May th* ghee-baoked st«eda, hitched by (mere) thought, whioh bring 
thee, (bring also) the gods to the soma drink r for Tihnayah see 3.6.J. It would be going too 
tar to tay that suoh a stanza oould not hare been oompo«ed originally with ellipsis of the 
prindpal verb (of. Plschel, Yed, Stud. i. ii It.), But, after all, it is more likely a direct loan 
from the good oonnexlon of 6.16.44. — Kote the three oorrespondsnoBs between 1.14 and 6.16} 
tee nnder 1.14.3. 



d by Google 



47] Hymns aacrUjed to MedhStithi K&nva [ — i.is.i 

U4.U>'^« (Medh&tithi Ks^ta ; to Yi^ve Derftb, hen Agni) 
tvftdi li6t& minnrhitd 'gne yajiL^u eadasi, 
ataa&£a no aidhvtxim yaja. 

6.i6.9*(Bhanuh4Ja; to Agni) 

tr&di hdtft m&nitrhito T&hnir uit vidilB^rah, 

^ne y&kfi divd vifah. 

I.36.II' (^un&hfopa AjTgitrti, alias Devanita ; to Agni) 

TAnsvS hi miyedbya T&strany Orjaiii pate, 

■tei&ih no BdhTar&ifa yaja. 

Koto the tlm«aorrMpondeiMMl>«tn«eni.i4 and 6.16 ;aeeniider 1.14.3. For plduralkted 
to ■.14.11>, sM mdet 1.13.4°. 

14.403' (tf edbatitbi K&pTa ; to Ti^re Dev&h, ben Agni) 

jtkfvi hy fan^ r&tha harfto dera rohita^ 

i^t&bhir devin ihi Taha.j trcfl 1.13.3^ 

5.56.4^ (^!7&vS9TaAtreya; to Ifaruts) 
yniigdbT&ib hy &m^ r&the yungdIiT&m r&thesu rohita^ 
^yungdhT&m b&et ajiril dhurl Tdlhave T&histbA dhuri TiJUiaTe.j 

•r 1. 134.3'* 

Zn 1. 14. II Agni ia bidden to hitoh plonl Bt«*ds of TKrions bright oolonn to hLi chariot : 
tho stanza ia nnexoeptionable. On taming to 5.56.6 we are perplexed hj the change in the 
■eoond distich ibrom plural to dual In tha numben of the apani. Sinoe, howerer, the doal 
h<rl are Indra'a Tory own, ws might explain the Moond diatioh on the groxiud that the 
Marnta figure there more ■peoially as Indra'a aerranta, and therefore yoke his hirL That^ 
Indeed, la the aenee of the dlitich, if it be not mere thonghtleaa alliterative jingle; at tha 
beat, howerer, the thonght ia thoronghly secondary. For we are struck, further, b; the 
atjifli rhyme of the aaiuo distich In a atanza that ia b^hatl ; ' no other such rbrmo occurs 
in the hymn ; no a^aifl oooora in the hymn. And now, furthermore, this atyaaji diatioh 
iaobvioiuly dene over from the again unexceptionable stann in atyasti metre, 1,134.3: 
Ylj&z juhhte rfihttl viyilr aranlt vijii rithe tilti dhurl vi}}haTe vftbia^hA dhuil vdjhave, &«. 

The caae Js exaeptionally olear ; three criteria eorobine to stamp 5.56,6 as an epigonal 
stanza : Its three repeated pldaa, Its strained contenta, and the anomaloua metrical fonn 
of ita second diatioh. 

LlSa^ (Hadh&titM E&^va ; to Indra) 

Indra B6mam pfba rtilna trft vigantr iadava^ 

matsaidBas t&dokaaah. 

8.93.aa> (Qrutakaksa Anglraaa, or Sukakaa Angiiasa ; to Indra) 
& trft TigantT indava]^ (^aamudr&m iva BfndIiaTah,j w 8.6.35^ 

n& trim indriti ricyate. 
Fori.15.1 (accentof ptba, jfco.)tee01denberg, BY. Noten, p. 14. 



* CLBT. 10.150, and 10.93.11. 



d by Google 



t.i6.3 — "] Part 1 : Bleated Passages heUmgmg to Bo<A I [48 

108.3° (HedbfttiUd El^n ; to Yipro Denh, here Hunts) 
m&nitali pfbsta rtiiiA potrdd y^jMih pualUna, 
yQyiih bi fpii md&iiAnt- 

ti.5i.i5>(^'i9van Bh&md'rtja; to Yi^re DevSh, here H«rafa) 

ylkyidi bi ^(tu BOd&tiaTS L'^dr^jjeotliA abhld7aT«h,j •r6.51.t6'> 

k&rtft no Adhvaim & Bagitm go^ ami. 

8.7.ia> (Funamtn Eftava; to ManitB) 

yuy&di bi pfba sndAnavo n:idri rbhuksano diQM, 

utfi prioetaso mAde. 

8.83.9* (Kusidui ^nva ; to Vi^n Dev&h, here Hanits) 

yuyidi bf f(hi aadftnava ^fndx^jyesthft abhldyavah, j •r6.gi.is>> 

idb& cid Tft ut& bnive. 
The bjma 1. 15 ia devoM to tba dlTinitiN of tha rtnrlgft ; Ms HUkbnndt, Tadisoha 
UTthologie, i. 360 IT; Oldsnbarg, B«Iigian det Vedit, pp. 3B3, 455; Caluid and Henry, 
L'Agiilft«itui,pp.3a4lt ; Otdenberg, BT. Kotan, p. i. Though not a Tsrj long hjina it aharea 
■eran of Ita ptdaa with otlier hymoa ; whatever may be the antiquity of the [litiyAja in tha 
ritual, It aeema to show Bome aigiu of aeoondary worknunahfp, and direct bomwing from 
other aoDroee. In 1. 15.3 the third pftda ia a downright non wguUur, ao fiu- as aetue ia oonoemed. 
Horeorer the Tooatlye (aocentleaa) of andAtuva^ if original here, would have to be taken aa 
predicate to yttyim. Delbrttck, Altindiaoha Syntax, p. 106, querlea whether the paaaage 
ia not repeated maohanloally from aome one of ita other ooourrenoea, in all of wfaieh the 
Tooative appeara in ita uaoal (parenthetic) raloe. Thia i«, beyond any quaation, the eaae. 
See, however, 01denl>erg, BV. EToten, p. 14, who thinka that the predioative vocative holda 
good both here and in 8.7.11. CL alto AV. 11. <>.)', a$°. We moat oonaider in thia eonnaxion 
tlie general make-np of thia hymn, and the baldneaa of acone of ita other rapatitiooa : they 
aecm tome to ihow that ita anthoria not saperior to the oharge of plalDmeohanioal borrowing. 
In any oaae aa there moat be aome relative oltronology in the foor ooourrenoea of the p&dm, 
I tliink that we do not go astray if we r«sard the expreaaion yOyirb Iii ftlii andkaava^ aa of 
aeoondazy origin in i.ig.i, even though the antlior here nnderatood it In the «en»e of ' for 
yon are given of good gifia '. 

1.1S.80 (Uedhatithi E&^Ta ; to Vifre Dev&h, here Tra^lar) 

«bhl yiqIULm g|i;ilhi no gn&vo n^stah pfba rtiinS, 

tridi hi nttnadbi isl. 

7.i6.6t> (VasUtha MJtitiilTsruni ; to Agni) 

krdhf i&tnam y&jam&n&jra sukrato tv&ih bl ratnadha isi, 

& na rt^ 9i9ihi ripvam rtTfjam suf&iiao y&f ca d&ksate. 

1.15.4* : i.ia.3*, lo**, igae dev^ ihii vaha. 

ia6.7*'*^° (Kedhatithi R&nva; to Vi^^e Dev&h, here Oraviiniod&h) 

draviijoda dr&viQaao gidyahastKao adhvar4, 

yaJfUfa derdm Ilate. 

1.96,8* (Eutoa Angiraaa ; to Agni, or Agni Draviaod&h) 
dravi^oda dr&Tinasae ttuisya dravinodah sAnarasya prfi yaitaat, 
dravi^oda TlT&Tatim iaam no dravi^odl Asate dirghim ayuh. 



d by Google 



49] Symna asoribed to MedhaUthi Kanva [ — 1.16.3 

5.31.3'! (Sasa Atr^a ; to A^) 

t^m Tifre sajdmso i^de^riUo doUim akrftta,j Vr j.ai.3^ 

sapary&ntBH tT& Jure TSjlldfa derim qate. 

6.16.7' (BhandvBja to Agni) 

i^trim ag&e svadhydj mtrtlflo dorftTltaye, trti 6.16. 7> 

y^fi^ ddrim i)ate. 

ThepUft, T^jBtea darim t)ftte, in i.i5.7,requirMft SMood Menutlve, m in 5.31.3; 6.16.7. 
Onaanuni), IL 50^, therefore, explioitly emeiida in pida > drsTi^odi to drsTinodim, 80 also 
Weber, Ind. Stud. ziij. 58 ; of. Oldenbaig, BT. Voteu, p. 14. Bft7aa« tkkea dnrinodft, aa it 
•tauda, Ba aoonaative, but ha anggeata alao other inpoaaible expedienta (of. TSaka, Ninikta S.i). 
Ladwlg, 789, In the eonimentary, refOaea to emend to dravinodim, bat hia rendering doea not 
land him raij far from BOoh emendation : ' ala [den ?] achenker dea reiahtoma mit den kelter- 
■teinen in der hand beim opfer, bel den vererangen dan gott aie anflehen.' Anfreoht, Beiz. 
Beitr, xir. 30, ret*ins dravi^odi, and tranalatea : ' Der habererleiber reiobe nna gab* ', ta^ 
ifljisg dadUn from the nest stuua. Similarly Oalaud and Henry, L'Agnif(oma, p. 3)7 1 
' DravinodXa [eat donnear] de riohesae.' Wemaat note, however, that the oadenoe of theptda 
ia irregnlar (u u \j-), and that the p>d» in Ita fbller form in 1.96.8^ ia metrloally perfect. 
It ia, of oonrse, poaeible that dravinodim onoe atood in i . 1 5. 7*, where not* etanda disvi^odi, 
and that it waa aimply infected by Uie nominatiTa dravtaodi^ in gtanzaa S and g, bat It taemt 
to me more likely that a later Tenlfex boirawed moh wordaof the longer pAda, 1,96.8*, aahe 
oooid aoeommodate in hia stanza, oontent to aooept tbem aa an abeolnte nominatiTe with- 
out making the easy change to dravlnodlm. The ease la rery analogooa t« that of 1.15.1. 
That 1.15.7* ia ^'^' than, and dependent upon, 1.96.8* aeema to me, at any rate, a natural 



ias.9i> (Kedhstithi KA^va ; to DtaTi^od&b) 
dnTi^odih pipTsati jnMta prt Ott ti^fhats, 
QM^ricI rtdbhir i^yata. 

io.i4.i4i>(Yania'VU7asTata; toTama) 

yamitya ghrtdvad dhsTlr johdta prt oa ti^fhata, 

g& no dev6flT & yamad i^dirgh&m 4yuh prS jiTtiae.j ^r of. 10.14.14i' 

The repeated pada in i.ij.gia abrupt, perhapa parenthetio. Lndwig, 789; 'der bedtztom 
aehenkt, verlangt zo trlnken, bringet dar, maoht enott ana werk, aua dem neffram mit den 
^u'a; beeilet eooh.' On the other band the good old Yama hymn, 10.14.14, ahowa th» 
repeated p&da in a connexion whoae patneaa and originality are rery evident. 

1.16.8t>^<> (MedhAtithi K&^va ; to Indra) 

indraih piftt&r har&nxaba indraih prayaty ftdhvard, 

iudram odinasya pit&ye. 

8.3.sb (Hedhyatittii Kanva ; to India) 
iodram Id der&tfitaya fndraih prayaly idhTar^ 
Indradi samik^ Tanino haT&maba Indram dh^nasya s&t&ys. 
3.43.4a (Vi^ramitra; to Indra) 
indram sdmaaya int&ye Bt6msir ih& havAmalie, 
uktfa6bhih kavtd ftgimat 
7 [-.e-...] 



d by Google 



I.I6.3— ] Part 1 : Unseated Passt^es belonging to Book I [50 

8.17.15^ (Irimbi^ ^dta; to Indra) 

pHfttuBRnur y^jato gav^sa^a dkali a&mi abhf bbuyasah, 

bhnrmm fifvam nayat tuj& pard grbhtindradi B^maaya pltdyc. 

8.93,5>> (^Jrutakaksa Anguwia, or Sukakw Afigirasa ; to Indn) 

lUiu t abhl pi^roatj^ndrsiit Bdmuya pltAje, tr 8. i g. i * 

t&d fd dhy bsys T&rdhanam. 

8.97.ii>>{BebbaEap7apa; to Indra) 

s&m nh rebh^ aavarum indradi stSmasTa piti,y9, 

STiupatim yid nh Trdhd dbrUTrato by 6jasa s&m Qtfbbib. 

9.i3.3« (Asita Ea^yapa, or DsvaU Ea9yapa ; to Soma PayaniKna) 

sbhf ytpA snOfata gdvo Tata&m nA ""'**'«>|. 

IndTMii B^masT* lAt&ye. 

Ct*gufihpnjat7kdhTKTeBnd the like under g.a8.6^,IiidnU^ (AmMTiipIUTe under 1.55.9*; 
Indra atoiaqrapIUya) 8.65.3*; *^^ uiytmiaagj* plUye under 1.33.1°. — Hymn 1.16 ihareBtwo 
pldu with J.43 ; tee next Item. 

l.ie^ (Hedh&titbi K&^ya ; to Indra) 

lips n^ mtim a gahi hiribUr Indza keffbbib, 

«ut« bf trA b&vam&be. 

3.41.1* (Vi9miiitra ; to Indra) 

tips na^ sntim i gahi sdmam indxa giTBfiram, 

huibhyftifa jiB to asmayiih. 

6'7i.3* (BftbuTrlita Atreya ; to Hitra and Yaru^a) 

i.pm na3^ BUt^m a gataih ^T&ru^ mftra d&9)lBah,j tr s.7i.3i> 

xjuiyi sdnuuya pTUy9.j fr i.3>.i« 

For ii.43.1 Me Oldenberg, BV. Notea, p. 350—1.16 ilum two pidaswith 3.41 ; lee prsoad- 
ingitem. 

[i.i6.g', sAin&ib nastonuun dgahi: 8.66.80, a^m&ihnastonuuiijtu'usKni i gahi,] 

Ue.Sb (Hodh&tithi K&^tb ; to Indn) 

^s^m&Di na stom&m a gahyj liped&ih aivaiwdi mt&m, ar c£i.i6.6* 

gSunJ n& tr^it&h piba. 

1.21.4b (HedhKtitbi KfiijiTa ; to Indra and Agtd) 

ngri e&nta baTOmaba dpedAth Bdvanaifa mtim, 

indzftgu 6h& gaohat&m. 

6,60.9^ (BbaradvBja ; to Indra and Agni) 

tibbir & gaobataih nardped&ih Bivanaih ant&m, 

i^indrftgnl s6inapitay6.j •r6.60.90 

&it.ii pldA 3*kUo ~ 6.60.14', in addition to tbe pfMont oorreepoadenoe with 6.60.9. — ^°' 
Om repeated pada ef. 1.16.8*. 

J1J6.6*, imd witnBsa indavab : 9.46.3', eU admAsa indavah.] 



d by Google 



61] Spnns ascriied to MedMtithi Kanva [ — 1.18.3 

1.16.8° (UedhKtithi K&nra ; to India) 

Tf 9Tam It B&TanBih sut&m Indro midaya gachati, 

ntraha sdmapltaye. 

8,93.300 (Sukakaa Afigiraaa ; to Indrs) 

kteya v^ s\it6 B&ca. niydtran vrsabhd lanat, 

TTtraha sdmspltaye. 

[lJ.e.9% 86m&ih n&bL Idbnam i prf&: 8.64.6", aem^kam kjbuun i p|nA.] 

LI? Jo {Medh&tithi KA^Ta ; to Indra and Yaiu^a) 
fndrtT&ru^yor ah&m samriljor iva & vme, 
ti no mf^ts idf^e. 

4.57. id (Vamadeva ; to KBotrapati) 

ka^rasya p&tin& vay&ih hitoneTa ja^oiasi, 

gdm i^am posayitnr ieimo mflitidf qo. 

€.60.50 (BharadTSja ; to Indra aad Agni) 

ugrd Tighanfnft mf dha t^indilgni ha'Amalie,j cr $.96,4^ 

ta no nir]&ta id^e. 

Be*d, pertupt. In 4.57.1°, poiaptniU (pofaTituTi), agreeing with k^truyk ptttlnl, ud 
goramlng ^m Afvam. 

[I.17.2>>, hiTam Ylprasys miratah: 1. 143.3", yajtl&m vlprasya, &o.] 

1.17.3° (Hedh&tdthi E&nva ; to Indra and Agni) 

g&ntKA hi sth6 'vase LhAvaih Tlpraaya in&yatab,j trcf. i.i7.3'> 

dliBrtarft oarQaninam. 

e.67.30 (Tajata Atreya; to Hitra and Yanmia) 

Jl y&d y6niih hira^y&yaiUj T&ru^a mltra sAdatbah, W £.67.9* 

dhart^rfi oaraaninaiii vantAih Bunm&ih rifAdasIl. 

ia8.3 (Medh&tithi K&inTa ; to Brahmanaspati) 
yd rerin yd andvolLa TaauTit pof^T&rdhanaJh 
ei. nalb aUaktu jia tur&h. 

i.9i.i2>> (Qotama EtehOga^a ; to Soma) 

gayasphdno amival^ vasaTlt pnyftTArdhana | > , 

Btunitr&h soma no bhavL 

I J.8.9<> (HedhKtitbi K&^va ; to Brabnu^aBpati) 

ma naify ^&dso Aranifo dhfirti^ prAi^afi m&rtyasyai 

WtkaA 90 brahmanas pato. 



d by Google 



I.I8.3 — ] PaH 1: S^teated Passages b^mging to Book I [62 

7.94.8b (Vasiftlui ; to Indra and Agni) 

mi kisya no irun^o dhortf^ pri^sn mA rt yaa y ft, 

Jodrtgni f&rma yaohatanLj Cr i.ai.6o 

[U8.S'>, B6ina Indraf oa m&rtyam: 4.37.6i>, yQy&m Indisf, &&] 

ia8.a<> (Medh&tithi Ks^va ; to Sadasaspati) 

fl&daaas p&tim Adbhutam pTijim fndraay* kaniTBia, 

satilm medUtm aynaisanL 

9.98.6(AiDbansa'V^ra&gin,aDd^ji9vanBharadTlja; to Pavamlna Soma) 

dvlr yim pfifica sriyafasam Kv&a&ro idrissmhatam, 

piijrin iudnwys kamyaih pra8n&p4yaDtT Qnofiiaiii. 

9.100.1b (BebbasQnD E&9yBpfiu ; to Pavam&na Soma) 

abhf navaate adnlbab priyim indraajra ksmyam, 

Tsts&m n& purra iyuni j&t&m ribanti miitAri^.>i, 

In KT. i.ai.slndrtgul u* ealUd aiduipia; In BTKh. 10.151.8- VS. 31.14, tbUowingin 
both plmeoi inunedutalf after the stuiu RT. 1.18.G, A^i is addreiMd is words «*"■'<"■ to 
thoM of 1.18.6, to wit, tiyi mim &dyA medbiyigne medhiTinuh kum. Stytna tuggeats 
8<«iia (of. alao Be^iigiie, i. 305, note ; iL 196), perhapB on the bub of the lepeated pftdas, 
abore, but the wordiugof 1.1S.6 wems to me to point rather to Agol. Of. alao Ladwig'a note 
on th» atansa, 711. 

lJeJ°-9°, marddbfair agoa & gahi 

1J8^^ (Uedhatithi Kanva ; to A^ and Hatuta) 

y6 mahri r&jaso vidiir vigve deraao sdrdbal^ 

^manidbbir agna d gablj cr le&ain, 1. 19. i^-^" 

9.103.5 (Trita Aptya ; to PavamfiDa Soma) 

aayA Tratd a^jiisaso TiQve deraso »dnilift^ 

■p&rbi bhaTaoti r&ntayo jua&nta y&t. 
Forpadabot 1.1.14; •Monder I•94.3^ 

ia9.9* (Medb&tithi En^va ; to Agni and Haruts) 

ablif trft pOrripItaye aijdmi Bomy&ih m&dbu, 

i^manJdbbir agna d gahLj tr refrain, 1.19.10-90 

8.3.7* (MedbAtithi Eft^va ; to Indra) 

abhi tT& pfirTipitaya fndra atdmebhir Ay&Tah, 

i^samlcindsa rbb&yab s&m asvaianj nidr& g^ianta purryam. «r 8.3,7^ 

1.30.6' (Hedbatitbi Eft^va ; to i^bhua) 

Biih TO rnddftso agmatdndre^a ca maniitTata, 

Idity6bhi9 ca rdjabhib. 



d by Google 



68] Symtu asmbed to MedhdtitU Ksnva [— i.aa.t 

4.34.a<= (YAm&dflvs ; to j^bhua) 

vidHniso j&ninano v&jftntoa ut& rtnibhir rbhavo madayadfaTam, 
aiA TO m&da igmata ai]ii pilramdhi^t eu^Am ASm6 rayfm &rayadbTam. 
For 4.34.1 aee Oldenberg, BY. Noteo, p. igiS ; for Uie mttr* of tha repeats pUu Ne 
Fsii 1, ahftpter *, oUas B 8. 

1.81.8^0 (Hadh&tithi EA^va; to Indra and Agni) 
ti mitribya pr&fastaya indrigni ta bavfttuahe, 
■omapa admapitare. 

g.86.311 (Atri Bh&unu ; to Indra and Agni) 

yi pHanfisu dos^i^ yi vdjeau ^raTdyyft, 

^yd p&iLoa oarsai^ abbjtudrftgni ta li»T&mali0. ar o£ 7.15.3' 

6.60.14^ (BhuadTflJB ; to Indra and A^i) 

it nogivyabbir &f ryuir Taaavy^ lipa gachatam.j Kr 6,6ai4*'> 

sAkb&y&u de^a sakbydya fambbiivendr&gnt ta baTftmahe. 

4.49.3« (Vamadera ; to Indra and Brbaspati) 

k na indAbrbaqutl ^grb&m India; ca gscbatam,j cr i't35.7° 

somaps B6uMipltaje. 
In hjinn t.ii [Ada 3^ • £.60.14*; pida 4^ - 6.60.9^. — CL UieptdtM, Indrignl liaTftnulis, 
nnd«r 5.86.4', and b^tIiiI ti luTftuulM, ).».)*. 

l.S1.4i>: i,i6.5ti; 6.60.9^ dped&m s&Taoaih aut&nL 

[l.SL5>>, fndzagnl Miksa ubjatam : 7.104.1', fndABomft tApetam r&kaa ubj&tam.] 

L21.eo (Uedh&tithi Eiipn, ; to Indra and Agni) 
t^na aatydna j&grtam idbi piacetiine pad^ 
indrfgnl g&rma Taohatain. 

7.94.8^ (Vasiftha ; to Indra and Agni) 

mi k&Bya no iraruso i^dbortlb pr&^an in&rtyaBya,j tr i.i8,3i> 

indrigm gAnna yaohatain. 

1.2a.lb+c (Modbatitbi Kaijva ; to A^vina) 
prataryiijB t1 bodbay&qvinftT 6bA gaohat&m, 
aayi admaaya pitiye. 

5-7S-7' (Avasyu Atreya ; to A9vins) 

igTin&T Sbi gaohataih i^uitsatya oA ri v«natain,j ar 5.7G-7'* 

tirftf Old arya^ p&ri Tartfr yfttam adabb^ ^rnddbvl mAma (rutam bAvanLj 

iwrefraio, 5.75.i»-9e 
g.78,i> (Saptavadhri Atreya ; to A^vins) 

ifriuftT 6bA gaobatadi ^nisat^ mi vi venatain,j cr 5.75.7'' 

[^hanedv iva patatam i autdn iipa.j Cr tetein, fi.78.i<=-3* 



d by Google 



i.aa. — i] Part 1 : Bleated Passages belonging Uy Book I [54 

1 . 2 3. 3<! (Uedhatithi Es^va ; to India and Yktu) 

^ttbhi devil diTispffejsdnv&ya haT&mabe, tr i.aa.ai) 

aayi admaaja pitiye. 

4-49>5'(Vllmadeva; to India and Brhaapati) ^ 

IndAbfhaap&tl Tay&m aatd guUiii haT&mahe, 

aayi admaaya pit&ye. 

5.) 1.3* (B&huTrkta Atieya ; to Mitia and Vaiu^a) 

^<ipanah 8ut&mdgatamj,^v&ni9amitrada9iisah,jira: 1.16.4'; h;$.'j\.'3f' 

aayi ■fimaaya pitiye, 

6,59,iod(BharadvAja; to India and Af^ 

fndnigni ukthaT&haA ^^'""'''^ ba-vanafiuUjj •r6.59.10*> 

Tf9^U>bir giibhfi a gatam aayd admaaya i^t&ye. 

8. 76.60 (Euiusuti E&^va ; to India) 

Indiam piatndua Tni^nm)^ ;^]^ .marutvuitain havAmahe,, #r 1.33.7* 

asyi adnuwya plt&ye. 

The irildk, M7* sdmasfft pitija, ki refrain In S.94. io°-i 
8.85.5°; *^^ Indrmm u&mtMjn pitiTe under 1.16.3'. — ^°'^ '' 
1.13 ; ee« the next item. 



l.aaJi'i (Hedhatithi Kftnva ; to Afvins) 
yd BUi&tti& lathftamobhs dera diviap^QA, 
a9rfn& td hsTftmahe. 

i.33.a* (Hedhatithi E&^va ; to India and V&yu) 

nl>ha deri diviapfgendraT&yu havftmahe, 

fttsji. stimasya pit&yej M 

Note that i.ia sIuTes uiobher pUft with 1.13 ; see preeeding item. Cf. with i. 
pftda ladrftgnl Ut h&vAauihe under 1.11.3^ 

[1.23.80, tA^ yajii&ih mimikaatam : l.47.4^ midhva yajlUm, Ac], 



1.22.8' (HedhBtithi E&pTa ; to Savitai) 
aikUya a ni gidata savitd stdmyo nii nah, 
^& r&dh&nai fumbhati. 

<).i04.i» (Paivata Kn^Ta, or otheia ; to Paramlna Soma) 
B&khfiya a ni fldata pun&ndya pra g^yata, 
ff^uiii o& yajildih p4ri bhosata (liyd. 



1.22.180 (MedhAtithi ^nva ; to Vis^u) 

trifl padi Ti oakrame Ti^i^Qr gopd id&ldiyah, 

&to dh&nn&i{^ dhSr&yan. 



db, Google 



66] Hymns ascribed to MedJotithi KSnva [ — 1.33.7 

8.i3.a7l> (Pairata EK^va: to Indra) 

yadi te vif^nr 6jaa& tri^i padi Tioakramd, 

lid ft te haiyatd bin vflvakBatuh.j iriefrein, 8.i3.35«-a7<: 

Cf. 8.6i(^U- 4)>3°. risnili Ti;niu tHni p*di vi e«knun4. 

1.33.ai>>b (Hedh&tithi E&^Ta ; to Tisnu) 

t&d viprtao TipanyivD j&gprii&»^ sim indhate, 

TlB^or y&t patam&m pad&m. 

3. 1 o. 9*b (Yi^Kinitn G&thina ; to A{^) 
t&ih tT& viprft Tipanydvo j&grvaoBa^ B&m IndUiate, 
^liRTyftTihani &nuuiyam aahoyfdham.j tr 3.9. 10° 

nw rap««t«d diatioh is primuy in 3.10.9 ; ' The buds, Bkilled ia lang, «n waking, hare 
kindlad thM (Agnl, flro].' The appUoation of the aane idea ini.ia.ai iBinyitle: the bard* 
Undle the highest etspping-plaoe of Tisnu, the sun-flra at its zenith, the abode of the blataed. 
Ct I.31.10; ■.IS4.S; io<i-3> b-i and HUlebrandt, Ted. Ujili. L 354. We may admire the 
ingetivitj which enables Uke epigonal poet to expreas the thoo^t that the Inspired aong of 
the poeta Undle* the light of the heaTens,just aa it aooompanies the rubbing of the aaerifleial 
fire. Bat the Ikot retaaioa that he has adapted an ordinarj aenae motive etteMt«tj, yet 
meehanioallr, to his high idea. Without the former we ihonid hardly have had the latter. 
Cf. also Oldenberg, BT. Noteu, p. 17. 

1.28 J.' (Hedb&tithi Kft^ra ; to VHyu) 
tiTra^ sdmftsa a gahy SffrraDtab snti ime, 
-viyo tdn pr&stlutaD piba. 

8.83.a* (Kuaidin Ka?Ta ; to Indra) 

ttTTa^ Bdm&sa t galii sntuo madayianATsh, 

pibft dadh^ y&thoois^. 

l.SS.S': t.ia.a'^, ubhd devd dlTispffa. 

1.93.20: i.aa.ic; 4.49.5=; S-Ti-S"; 6.59.10^: 8.76.6O; 8.94.10*, ii", I3«; asyA 
Bdmasya pTt&y«. 

[1.28.0", k&ralani nsh soi^dhaBah : 3.g3.i3«, kind Innah Bui^dh&eah.] 

1.28.7* (Hedhatithi Ka^va ; to India Hamtrant) 

manitvantaih harftmaba indram & MSmapitaye, 

B^jor ga^toa trmpato. 

8.76.6* (KuruButi Kai^va; to Indra) 

indraA pratn^na in&nman& mardtrantaih bavfimabe, 

i^asyi sdmasya ifit&]re.j •rt.aa.io 



d by Google 



t.33.8 — 1 Part 1 : Bepeaied Passages belonging to Book I [56 

1.38.8 (Hedh&tithi Ko^va ; to Indn HiuiitTant, better Vifro Dimh)= 
3.4 1. 1 g (GrtaaDuda ; to Yi^e Devfth) 

vigre mima ^ratft h&TUn. 

SeeBerK^^^i ^- 37ii 3S3'39°> 4'^! Oldenberg, BY. Notan, p. iS. Ct Wob«r, Proeeeding* 
of the Berlin Awdemj, June 14, 1900, p. 603, note i ; oar Introd. p. 17. Lndirig'i (144) 
•mandatian of pdurUark^ to fSaartUyt^ ia intriiuickllr n 



1.28.90 (Uedhatithi K&^va ; to Indn Uarutvsnt) 
iuAA -vTirim sudftnaTa fndre^ a&haaa ynji) 
ms no dii]^&8a i^ta. 

1,23.100 (Grtsamada; to Biiiaspati) 

tv&7& vay&m uttam&m dhlBiabe v&yo bfhaapate p4prin& n^imiim T^i*, 

n^ no du^Q&iiBo abhidipsTir Igsta pr& bu^&oU matlbhis t&risimsM. 

7.94.7° {V&sistha ; to India and Agni) 

fndAgnl kvaei gatam ^asm&bbyam carga^Taah>,j «r s-3S.i° 

mi no dnttg&naa igata. 

10.35. 7^ (Vimada Aindra, or others ; to Soma) 

^tv^ nab soma Ti^r&toj gopi Adabhyo bhara, tr 1.91.8' 

Bddha rsjann Apa Brfdbo t1 vo m&de ms no dattfi&Ba iQati TiTakfase. 

Cf. rikfk mikir no dgbifiAsK l9*tft, under 6.71.3, and mi oa (and, ▼») iteni T9tta migbi- 
faftulf, under 1.41.3.— The fMt io.as.7* with iti tetn^IUbie refMin (Ttvakfaae) ia eertainlr 
Moondwj; Mid abhidipeA^ in 1.13.10 looks Twymooh likeaglou, 

l.a8.10b (Hedh&titbt KaQva ; to yi9ve Devsh) 
TlfvBn devin hav&mab« manitalii admspitaye, 
ngid hi pf9nunatarah. 

S.94.31' (Bindu A^giraaa, or Potadaksa Angirasa ; to Maruta) 

L^tftt Bi no Tlfve ary4 t e&ds, gn^anti kar&Tah,j ir 6.45.33''> 

manita^ admapitaye. 

8.94.9*= (The same) 

i y6 TI9VII pirtbiv&ni paprithan rooani dir^ 

manitah admapitaye. 

[1,38.16°, giJbbir 3r&Taih n&carkraat: 1.176.3^, y&Tam na c&ikfsad vfaA.] 

I.a8.30*ix! (Hedhatithi EAnva ; to Waters) 
apstl me sdmo abravld ant&r vlQT&mi l>he9aj&, 
agnim oa rigrd^adiblinTam ipaf ca rifribbes^ib. 

10.9.6*^ (Tri9iraB Tvsstra, or Sindhudvtpa Ambailaa ; to Watets) 

apsd me s^mo abravld antir Tigr&ni bheyi^ 

agnim oa TigTigambhuvam, 



d by Google 



67J S^m ascribed to MedhStUM ESmva [ — 1.34.9 

Tbe two staniaa Are idsntloal, *xMpt that 10.9.6 Uaka th« fDnrth pUa of 1.13,10. Hie 
latter is oertainljr aorplnaage, a« Qmwnuintt obMr?««, ii, p. 504. The entire passage 1.13.10-13 
ia repeated at 10,9.6-9. At 1.13 it is part of an appendix of six stanzas (19-14) whioh foUowa 
opou Edz tfoaa, eaeh addresaad to a different divinitf. Poor of theia (taoMa (10-13) axe 
takan bodilj from tha well-knit hjmn 10.9 (6-9). Thia exoerpt is preoaded in 1.13 bj the 
metrioallj Irregular (Anukramaiil, puraflfnih) atanza 19, and followed b; the Agal-stanza 14, 
which oontiaDea and expands im a eoneatenarr ynj the theme of Uie preoeding diatloli. 
OtOldenberg^ Pmd. pp. 115, 134, and for ftuther referenee, hli BY. Hoten, p.i7. 

L28.ai<' (The same) = 

10.9.7c (The Bame) 

Jjdk t» Buryaifa df^. 

10.57.40 (BaDdhu GopSyana, Ac. ; to Yi^ve Der&h) 
ii U etu nUknah piinah lu&tv« d&ksKya jtv&se, 
jydk otk suryam dfgd. 
For pUa e ef. 4.16-4 i 9-4-<^ i 9^-^ i 10-37-7 ; S9-h At ^■ 

1.28.22 and 28 (The same) = 
10.9.8 and 9 (The same) 

id^m fipa^ pr& vahata ydt kfih oa dorltidi m&yif 
jiA. T&bim abhidttdr6ha y&d t& Qep& ntanytam. 
&po ftdywiT ao&rifaih r^sena aim ^aama h i, 
piyasTfin ^pift a gahi Urn m& s&di B|ia viroMft. 



Oroup 3. HynuiB 84-SO, ascribed to CJonal^^epa Ajigarti 

1.24.8^: i-S-a*, f^narii T^ryanUm; 10.9.6a, f^anE -vir^nam; S.Ji.iah {^ y6 

[l.24.ah, sory&ya p^tham invetavi u: 7■44■5^ rtfisya p&nthBm, &o.] 

1.34.9'= (^unahfepa Ajigaiti, alias DeraiSta ; to Yanms) 
^t&di te rsjan bhiai|Bh sabtoram urvi gabhiA sumatfs te astu, 
IsidliasTa Aiai nfrrtirii parftoiUi krt&m cid 6iiah pr& mumugdhy aam^ 
6.74.2° (Bharadv^a; to Soma and Budra) 
fldmfinidra Ti vrhatam TlsQeim kaan yi no g&yam ATiT^ca, 
&rS bfidhethftth nirftim parbnir asm^ bhadrd eau^raTasini santa. 

Cf. bftdhetli&m Abrim nirrtldi paitoil^ A.V. 6.97.1°; 7.4i.t° ; ftrd bidhaiva ufrrtidi par*. 
^i^H8. 1.3.39°; 45.6; KS. 4.13°; and also, bio obitnim &pa bidhaava diirdm, BT. 10.41.7*. 
8 {mo*, m] 



d by Google 



1. 34.10 — ] Peart 1 : Sweated Passage hehnging to Book I [58 

1.34.10° (punah^epa Ajlgarti, &e. ; to Tanma. Cf. AB. 7.16) 
ami j& flua DfhitSaa uec£ n&ktam dfidr^re kulia cid dfr^uh, 
ddabdb&ni rinu^asys vTatani vio&ka^ac oandrAmft n&ktam eti. 

3,54. i8>> (Prajapati Vftifvaimtra, or Prftjapatya Vscya ; to Vifvo DevSh, 

here Adityas) 
aiTami 90 &ditir j^&ijie6 'dabdta&ni vArw^asy^ vrmtkai, 
juj6tA no anapaty^ g&ntoh prajdvAn nah pafumdn ashi gsMiJa. 
In the bemntiful Btanxk i.'}4.io the third pftdft ii peonliarly indiapeauble : 'Yonder ba*ra 
(the MTen etara of the Qreat Bear) set on high, by night they were teen, Kinewhere bare 
they gone by day I ' Aye, eontinuei the poet, ■ Varuna'a Iftws are InTiolable : the moon goes 
shining by night.' Ot Oldenberg, BY. Noten, p. 10. 

The seoond stanza also hu ita merits, bat no nutter how intentional be its abmpt and 
auaooInthi« oonstmction, the repeated ptda ii certainly parenthetia and secondary : ' Do ye, 
Aryaman and Aditi, holy (goda) — Yaru^'a lawa are inviolable — bold childlesineas from onz 
(life's) oODiie ; rieb in oApring, rieh in oattle be onr oareer I ' * This decision ia Interesting, 
be«anse no oritio, when eonsidering the relatirs datea of the first and third books, is likely to 
be pr^jadiced in IkToor of the first. 

1.30.7^ (Puoahfepa Ajlgarti, &0. ; to Yanina) 
▼6da yd TiD&m pad&m ajitirikfe^a pdtat&m, 
T6da nav&h aamudrfyab. 

S-7-35^ (Punarratsa Eanva ; to Uaruts) 

dJcspaydvano vabanty antarikfe^a p&tata]^ 

dh&tara etuTatd v&yah. 

10.136.4* (Vr^anaka ; to the Eefinab = Agoi, Sorya, Yayu) 

antdrikfe^a patati vlpra rap&vacakafat, 

mOnir dev^ya-derasya siukrtyaya 84kha bit&h. 
For samndriyah, i.H-7'i "^ Oldenberg, BY. Noten, p. 17 ; for 10.136.4 see the author, 
JAOS. XT. 168. — Observe that the cadenoe of the repeated ^Ida in eaoh of ita three Tertions ia 

1.36.10° (9uiiah9epa Ajlgarti, &o. ; to Varu^) 
nf ^aa&da dhft&vrato T&ninah pastyilBV a, 
^mrftjy&ya sukrAtn^. 

8.3g.8b (Vi^Tamanas Vaiya^ra ; to Hitra and Yaru^a) 

rtj^rana ni fodatnl? samxajy&ya onkritil, 

dhft&viratfi kaatrfj^ ksatr&m a^atuh. 
Pisohel, Yed.Stud. ii. iii, starts with i.ij.io to show that pastylt, feminine, means 'river', 
or ' water ', in distinetion from paatyk, neuter, ' home '. The paasage does not seem to me well 
ohoaen, as is shown by the Imitstive stanza S.is-8| where no water ia mentioned. A hrther 
parallel, the uivid stanza In the form of an unanswered riddle, S.ig.g, sido dvt oakrtte npamt 
divi aamr^a sarpirisuti, shows that the seat of Yaruna and Hitra is high in heaven, Thia 
does not, of ootme, mske It impossible, here and there, when a god's home happens Intrinsi* 
eally to be water, that pastyl may refer to water ; ef- Hahldhara to YS. 10.7 (TS. i.8.i9.t ; 
MS. 3.6.8; KB. i|.6). A poet may refer to Yanuia's, Agni's, or Trita's domicile, and mean 
■ watery domicile '; then next a Hindu commentator may remain well within the bounds of hia 



* Ludwig, 300, tries, ineffectively, to smooth out the roughneaa: 'Aryaman [Ultra und 
Varu^l die opferw<irdlgen, Bind nns Aditi,' &«, 



db, Google 



69] Hymns ascribed to Qumahg^ga Ajigarti [ — 1.35.30 

Mpreheniible fattbits, uid trtuuiUto pa«tyt bj ' riT«r'. For the preMot it would teem to me 
that pMi^kni (plurkle tADtom) in i.ij.io had beet be Mnderod'ieat', or 'dwelling'. In the 
next BtMUk (next Item) Tun^s is deeoribed u warrajioi from there (it*^). Odin-like, the 
wondrone erente of the ooemoe which have been and ehall b«L Thii im watxaHj Varuna in. the 
water*. Of the twoetanzaa S.ij.S im obvioaaly aeoonduilf ' breftgetnten '■ So abo Judged, 
many year* ago, Anfreeht in hlaaeeond edition of the text of tlwItig-T«da,TdL ii, p. xx*L 

l.a6Jl^ (9unKh9epa Ajigarti, && ; to Vanu^t) 
ito TlfvAny &dbhut& oUdtrsn abbi ps^yati, 
^krtinl 3r4 ca kirtvLj •rot. i.3g.ii'> 

8.6.a9i> (Vafan Ka^va; to Indra) 

ita^ ssmudr&m udvita; oikitTan Ara pa^yati, 

y&to Tip&ii& 4jati. 
For 8.6.39 lee Oeldner, Ved. Stud. iii. j6. 
[La0.U°, krt^i yi ca kirtvA: 8.63.6b, krtini kiirtnuii ca.] 
L3fi JJ(l> (ponah^epa Ajigarti, &«. ; to Tanma) 
xAA y6 maDnfOfv a yA^ag oakr^ isftmy a, 
aamakam ud&resr a. 

io.a3,3<i (Yimada Aiadra, or eomebody else ; to India) 

iM 9rut& Indro asmd adyd st&ve v^ry fclsamab, 

mitr6 11& yd jiuofT a yigaQ oakrS iahmj a. 
The banality of 1.15.15 lead* Oranmann tomiarender theatanza: 'Undderden Heniehen 
Hwrlielikelt Terleih^ die ganz Tollkommen ist, und aelbet an nniem Leibem auch.' But 
10.31. a ihow* that yijaf oakrti meana 'obtained glory', rather than ' oonferred glory ', So 
Lndwig, Si, but he, in hie turn, reiorta to emending udirMv to dfiiye^: ' Der sioh nnter 
den menwlMn Tollkomne herllohkeit geeahaffbn, in nnaem elgnen hlneem.' The rough and 
Insipid ^da 1.35.15* ehowt that the etaiua 1* late imitatiTe manufkotnre, patterned, doubt- 
leaa, after io.m.i, but it makes •enaeaa it stand*. After stating in i.*£.i4 that Varuna is 
unassailable and so on, the present stanza ssya : ' Who, moreorer, of men ezsots undiTided 
re^ieet, and of our bodies (bellies) ', that i* to say, by punishing, wlien we *in, onr bodies 
with his diaaaae, the dropey. — Of. Qeldner, Rigveda-Kommentar, p. 5. 

l.S6.S0b <9"°^f^P^ Ajigarti, &c ; to Varuna) 
triA TifTssya medlura divAg oa gmiq oa i^jani 
8& yimani pr&ti frudhL 

5.38.3^ (AtriBh&uma; to India) 

fniamUo yd te adrivo meh&na ketaa&pah, 

ubhi dey&v abhlataye diT&f oa gmAQ oa rtUathi^' 
QrtHsmsnn, to 5.38.3 (following 8tya^):' Die Heiden, die, OSohlendercr, dli reiehliah zu 
Qebote stehn, ihr Qotter beid' behenseht sum Heil den Himmel und die Erde anoh.* The 
heroes, aeeording to Bftyaua, are the Karats, a very sensible snggestion ss fkr as the eeoond 
dlsttoh is oonoemed, thou^ pOpnftso «annot, of oooise, mean beroea. Lndwig, 539, also refers 
the dual to fdsmftso and Indra. In ZDHG, zlviii. 571, I took ffitmtso in the sense of light- 
nings, and referred the two god* to the lightnings and Indrs, or to the pree*-«tones (sdiiTal^) 
and the lightning. I now oonsldoT this no more probable than does Oldenberg, BV. Hoten, 
p-333iWhoremarka; 'WeloherzweiteGottneben Indra genuint istkOnnen wir oiohtwiaeen.' 
Jndgiag from 1.35.10, we might now guess Tsrana, if U were not for the very TSgne and 
eommonplaee qwjity of the fbrmula divif oa, As, Therefore, perhaps better, India and Soma ; 
ef. 9.95.5, fndra; oa yit ksiyatha^ *tablu^ya. 



db, Google 



t.a6.i — ] Part 1: Mepeated Passages iehnging to Book I [90 

1.S6J": 1.14.110, sdmim no sdbT&r&myftja. 



ir i.4t.si> 



r4.55-io» 
IT 8. 18.30 



1.9e.4t^<3 (^unah^epn Ajigarti, &o. ; to Agm) 
i no barlit rif&daeo vim^ mitrd aryama, 
^dsntn m^Ttfo rath&. 

i.4i.ii> (Kanva Ohftura ; to V&ni^a, Ifitni Aiykoun) 

y&m r&lEBanti pricetaao Tira^o mitrd aryama, 

nu ctt B& dabhyate j&iuih, 

4.56.10'' (Vamadeva ; to Vi^vv Devfih) 

i^t&t sd nah sariti bb&gOj v^lrn^o mitr6 aryami, 

Indro no ridhasd gamst 

5.67.3'' (TiO't'^ Atreya ; to Hiira and Vani^) 

Ti^re hi vi^T&Tedaso Tinu^o mitrd aryama, 

vrati paddYa safcin j^ti m&rtyaiii ris&h.j 

SpiS-sb (Irimbithi Ka^Ta ; to Adit^^h) 

itii B1I nah aaTiti bbftgoj tAto^ mitnS aryama, 

^9&rma yacbantu aapr&tho y&d finahe.j 

8.38.3>(Manu Yftivaarata; to Vifve Devftb) 

T&rono niit)r6 aryama Bin&dr&tiMhso agn&yah) 

pHtniraiito T^t^F*^ 

8.83.3i> (Eusidm Ks^va ; to VicTe Der&h) 

tA nah santu yiijah Bids T&m^o mitx6 aryama, 

Tf^iaa( ca prAcetasah. 

9.64.39* (Ea^yapa Uorlca ; to Pavam&na Soma) 

hinT&n6 hetfbhir yat& d vdjam rs^j Iikramit, 

ndanto vandfo yathA. 

Lndwig, 151, and OraMinann render 1.96.4 '■ 'Uay Vamni, &o., alt upon our bariiU lUc* 
man ' ; Bergklgne, Lk Bellgion VAliqiie, i. 67 ; Udlutget Banier, p. 78 ; »nd Oldenberg, 8BB. 
zItI. 13 : ' Idxy Yuniia, ke., ait down on onr b&rhU m they did on Kftnn'i.' The Utter trana- 
Ittioo, whioh Ladwig kIso ioggeats in his oommentary, is in its general teiiBO eminentlj 
wtiBfiutory ; it wonld oall for no oomment but for the cariotu parallel in 9.64.19. Lndwig, 
S{4, renders that ttftuzk, ' anigeBchttttet gelenkt Ton denen, die ea lanfen laasen, lit mt 
krafttat dM kraftroas geiebritten, wie UUnpfer die ihren plati einnehmen.' Oraaamann, 
almoat the aame, except that he rendera plda by ' wis Eri^er ntiend nMh dem atreit '. 
Both are preeeded by the Pet. Lex. under i.vanAi, 'diebeim Mmaaitien wie Eampfbereits'. 
All three renderinga of the rspeated pfcda are more or leaa whitawaahed : aa regards Lndwig, 
•fdanto meuu ' altting ', which la very different from a warrior's taking his plaoe, prMom- 
ably, in the ranks ; aa regards Qraaamann, Tanofo does not mean ' naoh dem streit ', thoo^ 
it may mean 'striTing'i as regards Pet. Lex., ' Eampfbereit* ' ia open to similar oriUoiam. 
IlMlisTe that Tandso mean* 'detiring': the soma Bt«ed attains his prize, and so do the sseri. 
floing priMts who desire the soma ; of, 10.96.1, pr< ta (so. Indraaya) vanTs TanOso haryaUdi 
midsw, ' I desire the golden drink of thee who (also) deaireat it.' 

Considaring, now, the facile fnterohange between m and t (ef. JAOS. xxiz. 190 £), 
one of the two pftdas 1.16.4* <uid 9.64.19* is pretty oertaioly patterned after tlw other. 
I InDllne to think that 1.16.4° ^ U>b model, 9.64.99° .the Imitation. Ba thla aa it 
may, tha oonttmetion of minnao in 1.96.4, " nominative plural, rather than genitiT* 



db, Google 



Al] Hymns ascribed to Qunah^epa Ajigarii [ — 1.18.9 

■iugvlftr, riM* in Uie Mala in Bplta of a oeitain prima fkote Inaipldity : ths goda Yanina, fto., 
are oomparad with MoriDoiiig man. Both ait upon the barhia, aquaUy intoreated in tha 
prograaa of the aaorifloe ; aoma and dah^imft are donbtleta in th* mind of the poet. Bather 
enrionalj, wehavemuah the aame TMiant aa between RT. 1.44.1 1* and TB. 1.7.11.6*, nianof- 
tid (TB. Tannavid) dera dhlmahi prioetaHun. Here tha acmmentai? to TB., Tknofrat 
pariouanaTat, haa in mind the aame idea aa oan in refcranoa to Tanikaa^ in BY. ^6^.*^. 
— 'The pkda, T^nifo mitr4 arjami, alaoaa refrain in 10.1 a&s^-y'*; ef. vinn^ mitiirTaman, 
imder 5.67.1*; andaeep. 11. 

1.36.6^ (9uii«h$epa Aj^arti, Ac. ; to Agni) 
porvys hotar »y& no tnindwrft sakhT&sya oa, 
Ima a fd qmdhl gfT ^.^ 

1.45.5'' (Praska^va Eo^va ; to Agni) 
gbftahaTana santyema n fd Qntdbl gfn^ 
^bhih k&nvasya aQn&vo h4<raiitd 'vase tvL 
3.6.1° (Somahuti Bh&rgava; to Agni) 
JTinrii mo agns mmMhair^ imiiTn upas&dani Taneh, 
ima n Qd ^mcUiI gfia^ 

LM.lOb (^nahpepa Ajigarti, &o. ; to Agni) 
Ti^rebhir a^e agnfbhir imddi yi^fi&iii idiifa vdoa^ 
eino dhah sabaso yaho. 

t.!)i.io>(QotaiaaBKhaga^; to Soma) 

imitb yi^adm idiifa vdoo Jnjofft^ apagahi,j nr 1.91.10^ 

atima tr&ib no vrdhd bhava. 

io.i5o.3>(Ur1ikay&sistba; to Agni) 

imiih yidBAm id&ih t^Loo ^jojufA^d npagahi^j tr i.9i.to<> 

mArtSaas tv& '>tnii '^h'"H havftmahe mrllkdya haTUnahfl. 

ia borrowed trata the oompaot diitioh of the two 

1.37.1", sanuijantam adhvari^tun: i.i.S*; 45.4°, rdjantam, &&; 8.8.i8«, rit- 
jant&T, &C, 

1.98 J'^-lod, ulukhalasutanun &Y6d t indra jalgtUah. 

l,S8,9l> (^Junah^epa Ajlgarti, Ac ; to Prajapati Harifcandra, or [Adhisava^a-] 

ou-mapra^ansa) 
do chist&m oamTbr bhara wSmadi psvitra i, s|ja, 
nl dhehi gdr adfai t?acf. 

9.i6.3l> (Asita Eftfyapa, or Dorola EBfiyapa ; to Soma Pavamaiu) 

Anaptam apsd duaUrani sdmadi pavitn a afja, 

Lpimihfndiaya pdtaT&j •r9.i&3<4 



d by Google 



1,38.9 — '\ Pari 1 : Bepeated Passages leUm^ng to Booh J [62 

9.51. i^ (Ucathya Angirasa ; to Soma PaTamAna) 

idhvaryo &dribhih sut&m sdmaih pavitift a s|ja, 

jnmihindittyv pdtave.j ary.ifi.s' 

For aUiua 1.18.9 of. HUlabnadt, Ted. UtIIi. i. 170; Geldner, Bigveda KommanUr, p. 51 
for til* Mttir* hymn, Oldenbe^ RT. Notau, p. 34. Cf. also Ladwig, 784.— Th« ««deaoe, g6r 
(dbi tnci, •lao at g.Sj.iG ; 79.4; toi.ti. 

1.28J.'> (punahfepe Ajigarti, Ac. ; to luilra) 
yto Old hi Batys soma|d anigasti ira smU, 
i td na indra ganaays gbsv A^reBu gubhrfsu aahftsreBU tavnnagba 
a.4i.i6<3 (Qrtaamada ; to Samsvati) 
^mbitame nUltame ddvitame a&rafivatl, 
apragaat^ ira nuaal prAQastim amba nas krdhi. 
Hw two BtanaiB ahow mibtle relatlooBhip of Btraeture which may be expreaaed in propor- 
tiotutlfiwm: 1. 19.1, ankfaati^ : i9aAaa7a — 

a.41.16, aprafaatih : prf9astiiii k|dhi. 

[1.S9.3", 9lprm -vSjSn&ih pate: ti.45.10l>, (ndia vSJAiuth pate.] 

I.8O.70 (punah^epa Ajigarti, &c. ; to Indra) 
ydgo>yoge tav^t&ram Tije-vaje liaT&iuahe, 
•ikhftja fndram btdye. 

8.31.90 (Sobbati&lnTa; to India) 

yd na id&m-idam puri pr& v&aya Oniniya t&m u va stuse, 

aikhAya indram litdye. 

The rtanm S.ai.g doea not sound «o well «« 1.30.7, m regards either aenae or metre. 

1.80.8b (gmiah9epa Ajigarti, &c ; to India) 

i gh& gamad y^ ; r&vat aahaBri^ibhir utfbhiti, 

"riijeblur dpa no h&Tam. 

10.r34.4J (Mflndhfltf Y&UTanByva ; to Indra) 

iva yiX tr&m fatakiatav fndra Tl^rOni dhonusd, 

rayfm n& BimTat4 s&ca sahasrinibhir utibhir g^devl j&nitry q'tjuiad 

bhadrd jliDitry ajqanatj trrefrain, \Q.\%^.i*^6'^ 

1.S0.9* (Punahfepa Ajigarti, &c. ; to India) 

6un pratniayankaao fauv^ turipratlm ntoun, 

yim te purraih piti buT& 

8.ti9.i8> (Priyamedha Angirasa ; to Indra) 
inn pratnAsyankaaa^ priy&medh&aa esAm, 
porrllni &nu piiyatim vikt&barliifo hiUtprayasa Kfata. 

l.S0.10« (^unahfepa Ajigarti, &c. ; to India) 
Mxa. iy^ vay&m Ti^a^rd fUmabe puruhnta, 
eikhe vaao jarit^bhya^ 



d by Google 



68] Eymm aacnbed to Qtmahfe^ Apgarii [ — ljoi 

3.51.6^ (ViTnuuitra; to Indn) 

tiibbyua br6hmlLi;ii gta indra tiibhyam satri dadhire harivo jusfisva, 

bodby llpfr Avaao natanaaya aikhe vaao jartf bhyo viyo dhft^ 

8.71.9° (Sodlti Afigirasa and PununlUka Angiiaea ; to Agni) 

B& DO Tfisva dpa nutsy iiijo na|An iti^hinaaya, 

■&khe Taso jarit^hyai^ 

It would •eem Uut metra and aenae both Jnatiff m in ununiug thftt aikhe tmo Jaritf bbjo 
Ti^ dba^ U th* mother pftda. Se« Fort 1, eh«pter 3, olssa B 8. 

1.8048^ (Quiiab;epa Ajlgarti, Ac ; to Apriua) 
aamanAyojano hf vim T&tho daarftv imartyat^ 
aamudr^ afrin^yate. 

5.75.9'* (Avasyu Atreya ; to Agvins) 

ibhad usd ni^atpa^ur Agnii adh&yy rtvlyah, 

iyoji T&m TTfa^TaBll rAtbo daarftv imaityo 

t^midhvl maou fnitam b&vam.j •rrflfrain, S.75.i*-9^ 

1.80.10^ (^nab^epa Ajigarti, Ac ; to A^tuib) 

ny kghnyisya mmdb&m oakr&ih lithasya yematha]h 

p&ri dy^ any&d lyate. 

g.73.3>> (Pftura Atieya ; to Afvins) 

nmanyid T&poM v&pof oakriih rithaaya yamathiUh 

pary aayi n^uaft yug& mahni rl^anai diyathah. 

Tor th«M difflenlt ooonio-tUTthologioal stuizae of. the recent dfHmaiaiu of Puohel, Ted. 
Stud. L ail A; Ladwig, Ueber Kathode, p. 30; HillebrMidt, Ted. Urth. iii. 3S4, note; 
Oldsttberft KT. Noten, p. 361 (who oitee the pusUela from BV. uid other lonraee}. Olden- 
betg'a remarks on an;i in S-J3-i' "* pertinent. It Mams to ma aUo th»t the word there, 
not too aptly, agmea with yng*, that ii to M7, that it has a dilforent meaning Uian in 1.30.19, 
FoMibly, therefore, 5. 73.3 ia reminiaoent of earlier treatmenta of the Idea of the ' other wheel ' 
anch aaappearain 1.30.19 or 8.11.4. 

1.80.81° (Qtuutb^epa Ajlgarti, &c. ; to Uaas) 
Tay&m bf to amanmahy int&d i patAkit, 
A^e bA citre arnfi. 

4.Sa.a*(Vui]adeya; to TTsaa) 

igven oitrara^ m&t^ ga'vflnL rtivai^ 

sakb&bhad afTfn<»- usdli. 

Bergaigne, La Syntaxe dea oompaiaiaona Tddlqne^ (U^langM Benler, p. 7s ft, aapeoially 
pp. 77, note 1, 88); Piaohel, Ted. Stnd. L 91 lt,have treated the phenomenon of oaae attraction 
in eompariaona. They ihow that the primary word in a eomparison attraots to ita own eaae- 
Ibrm the aeoondary, or aimUe wotd. On page 9a Pisohel remarka that he haa fOund ■oaroely 
more than one oaae of attraotion to the Toeative, namely, this very p&da 1.30.11'. Bat he- 
haa tailed to note the parallel, 4.S>->*i whieh itampa i. 30.11' aa imitatlTo.- I do not wish to 
•ay that the ToeatiTe attraction in 1,30.11 violate* any habit, notwithatandlng ita raieneaa, 
espeoially aa Beigaigue, 1. o., p. So, and Delbrttck, Altlndiaohe Syntax, p. id6, oite on» 



db, Google 



I-30.3I — ] Part 1: B^mt^ Passages b^onging to Bw^ I [64 

more omb from the first book, t.57.3. But of the two rapeatad pkdu abore on* muat ba th« 
model, >ud that U i.i».»\ m«king it lUieIr, after all, that th« ootutraetion in i. 30.11 ia hi 
the Donoe. Ws muat remember here the freqoent euee In wbieb the aeeoiidsrj or nmlle 
word ia in the nomlnatiTe while the primarr word ia in theToeatiT«, e.g. 1.16.5; >.3d3 ; 
7.13.31 ft«- Hore preoiaelT', therefore, ifre ai in 1.30.11 Imitate* ifvers in 4.51.1 ; the inter- 
dependenoe of the two ia not to be doubted, eapaeiallj ae the oadenee of both Une* ia 
imgnlar (u u w U), and it ia not to be mppoaed that two poeta woold happen npon the aame 
metrisal Irregnlari^. 

1.80.3S° (^hmabfepa Ajigartt, Ac ; to Uau) 

tv&m ty^bhir i gsM T^ebhir duhitar divah, 

Mmd rayidi nf dbAraya. 

io.a4.|B(ViiiiMla Aindn, orotben; to India) 

i^fodra etSmam im&ih pibsj m&dhunuuitam oamu suUm, tr cf. 8. 1 7. i ^ 
aBm6 rsyim nl dbirftTa vi to mide aahnarfffltih purOvaso rlvakaaae. 
Cf. the plda, fuddhd rajftii nl dh&raya, 8.95.8% aUo ootoajllaliie, whioh help* to abow 

that 10.14.1° with tettain iaaeeondaiy. 



Group 4. Hymng 31-36, ascribed to Hiranyastflpa Afigirasa 

1.81.8^ (Hiranyastapa Angiraaa ; to Agni) 

tv&m no agne aan&ye dh&D&nftih yaf&sam kftrdih kr^olu Bbt'^Uah, 
rdbydma binii&pfis& n&vena deirair dyftTftprthiTi pt&maxa na^. 
9.69. lo^ (Hira^yaatapa Angirasa ; to PavamAna Soma) 
Indav fndrftya brhatd pavaava aamrllkti anavadyd rifidAh, 
bh&rK oandidm gp^td TAsHni dOToir dy&TftprthiTi pravatt^ iUtfy. 
10.67.13'^ (AyasyaAngbaaa; to Brbaapati) 
^Indro mahni mahatA ar^aT&syaj vf mOnlliinun abhinad arbud&sya, 

»^ 10,67.1a* 
L&hann &biin iript saptft sfndhOaj deroir dTtTftprthlTi pnTatom ua^. 

[1.82.1*, fndiaeya nil vlryk^i pr& vooam: i.ai.3^, (ndiasya Tooaih pr& krtini 
viryi.] 

1.83.^ (HiranyaatQpa Angiraaa ; to Indra) 
TT^y&mBno 'vrnita s6mam trikadnike^ apibat satAaya, 
A siyakam magh&T&datta T&jram dhann enam pratbaroajdm Ahinftm. 
3.15. !■> (Qrtaamada ; to Indra) 

pri gbft nv beya mahatd mabani satyd saty&sya k&ra^&ni vocam, 
trikadmkssT apibat Biitdsy&sy& m&de 4Ium indro jagb&na. 



d by Google 



65] Hymns oscrtfied to Htranyast^pa Angtrasa [ — i.33.i» 

[L8S.4«, it anrTftm jan&yan dyim nsieam: 6.30.6'!, B&k&m soryam, &c.] 

[l.SS.B^, &hih ^yata upapfk prthivy^ ; ia89.i4'), prthivyi&pfgunuy^ 9&yat)t«.] 

1.83.12^ (Hirai^yaetapa Angirasa : to Indra) 

fifvyo yiio abhavas t&d indra srk6 jkt tra praty&han dev& 6kah, 

fijayo g4 ^ayah ^ra s6inam draaija^ siirtaTe sapti studhnn. 

3. 1 2. 1 3^ (Grtoamada ; to Indra) 

^y&h siqtt&rafnur vraabhto tuTis mADj ftTurJat adrtave aapti aind hfln , 

ircl J. 1 3.1 3* 
y6 Ttoiaaim ^hund v&jrabftbur dydm &n)bantaih 6& janBsa fndrah. 

in) ; Oeldner, ibid. 183.— For echom of 
1. 8. J. 

[1.83JJC1, atin n& nemfh p&ri id babhUTa: 1.141.9'', aran d& nemfh paribhur 
ajayathah.] 
Of. 5.13.6, 

[l.S8.fi°, pr& yad div6 bariva sthatar ugra: 6.41.3°, flt4iii piba hariTa, &&] 

1.88.12<' (HiranyastOpa Aagiiasa ; to Indra) 

ny ttridhyad illbf9asya drlbd vf (rngi^am abhinao cbusi^am indralb, 

yavat t&ro maghaTan yarad djo yiiJKDa $&tram avadbib prtanyilm. 

7.91.4' (Vaeiftha ; to Indra and Vayu) 

yavat tiras tanT6 y^vad 6jo ydran aitsq cakaaaa dfdhyanab, 

fildm Bdmaih gudpa patam aam^ IndravayQ a&datam barhfr dd&m. 

Both Lndwig »nd QrMimtnn tronglat* the teooDddistiahof i. 33.11 with ft diploroatioton«h 
that diagniaee its plaineet oense. The former, 965, ' wie groiB seine Mhnelligkeit, HaghBTUi, 
wie grow seine gewalt, mit dem keile (Otetest du den ksmpfealoatigeti Mni.' Bat tlie 
Tocative UsghsTan shows olesrly thst it is not a question of the enemy's, bat of Indrs's 
iffiftneaB tmd strength. In tbftt regard Oraasmsnn is quite oorrect : 'Nach deiner Kr«ft nnd 
Schnelle, m&oht'ger Indrs, eraohlngst den Peind, den KAmpfer, mit dem Blitz du.' This 
rendering, however, in Its turn, Teils sn intrinsio insipidity. Whst the distiah reallj **7^ 
dunning Indrti with hint praise, is this ; ' As far >■ held out thy alertosss, O Haghavan, and 
thy strength, thou hast slain the flghtingeoemy with thy bolt.' Now 7.91.4 shows that this 
is indeed the meaning of the passsge just disonssed. Lndwig, 715 : ' Sovil die eig«n« rtlrig- 
kelt, die [eigene] stttrke «o *il mlnner mit einsicht sehauend [vennOgen] ; trinkt den reinen 
aoma bel ons, o trlnker Ton reinem, Indra and VfcTn, sitzt nider auf unserm barhis.' 

OTasamann : ' Sowelt d«s Leibea BUstigkeit uiid EraR raieht, soTlel die Uanner sohaa'n 
mit ihran Blieken, trinkt reinen Soma, ihrdea BeinenTrinker, and setztauf dieae Streueaeh, 
Indra-Vayn.' The stania has its own diffleoltiaB, beoaose it itates in tuigid style what might 
have been stated in plain language : the poet invitee Indra and Vftyn to a protnoted drinking- 
bout whloh shall last as long as the saorifioera* bodily anduraooe holds oat, and aa long as 
they can keep their mental facaltiee unimpaired. I make little doubt that the repeated pftda 
is primary in this eonnexIoD, and that it is seeondary and weak in i. 33.11. Thiaweaknaaa 
the Western translators, in their several ways, instinctively dlsgaise In their veraions. 

9 [»„»] 



db, Google 



I.33-I4 — } ^ort 1 : Repeated Passages belonging to Book I [66 

1.88.14*'^'' (HinnysatDpa Angiiasa ; to Indra) 

ikvwify ktltaam indrft y^mifi oftk&n pravo yiidhyatitaih vr^abhAm dA^adynm, 
^ph&cjruto re^ur nakaata dyim lie chi^treyd nrs&hy&ya taatb&a. 
1.174.5* (Agastya; to Indra) 

Tilia ktitsain indra y&amifi o&kin syomanyu rjrd TJitas^fra, 
ij>T& sura9 cakr&m vrhatad abhikflj 'bhi spfdho yftsisad T^ralAhuli. 

6.36.4i'(BharadYaja; to Indra) 

trfim ritham pr& bharo yodh&m ravlim aTO yiidliywitaih vf^atthAA 

difadyiun, 
tv&iit tugram vetasave B&o&han tT&m tiljiiu gi^atam india tatoh. 
See Geldoer, T«d. Stod. li, 171 ; Bigredk-KommeDtaT, p. 7; and of andar i.i74.j^. 

LS4.10b (Hira^yaatOpa Angirasa ; to Afvina) 

& nBsatyA g&cbatam bOyitte bavfr mAdhra^ pibatam modbnp^bhir fia&bhi^ 

7UT6r hi purram saTitda&so ritham rtdya citr&m gbrtivantam layatL 

4-45'3' (VamadfiTa; to Afvina) 

midliTal^ pibstadi madliapdbir ftsAbhir ut& priyim m&dbune yuQjft- 
tb&m ritbam, 

d Tartanim m&dhunK jinvatbas patbiJ df tim vabetbe m&dbumantam a^vii^l. 

One m&j imagiae the repeated p&da in 1,34,10 to have been borrowed from a madliu* 

stanza and a madhu-hjinn like 4.45, and equally well one maj imagine the same plda 

expanded gloatinglj into the tbemeof the foarp&daa of 4.45.3. For the oonnezion between 

AfTina and madhn •«« Hillebnuidt, Ted. Uyth. i. 139 B. 

[L84.U', i. nKsatyfl tribhfr ekftdafdir ib& : 8,35,3', vl^r&ir dev^ia tribblr, &&] 

1,84.11'^ (Hira^yastQpa Angirasa ; to Afvina) 

Jt nasatya tribhfr ekfida9dir ibitj dev^bhir yatam madhup^yam a^vinH, 

•ret 1.34. n" 
prayru tariffadi m i&p&&n mplcfatam a&lliatam drd^o bh^Tatam saofibliiiTft. 
'■157-4°^ (Dtrgbatamas Aucatbya; to A^rioa) 

■ a DB urjaiu vahataiii a^vinfi yiiv itrfi m&dhumatyft nab k&cayK mimik- 
aatam, ari, 93.170 

prftyna tariftam ni r&p&nai mrk^tam s^dhatam dvd^o bhiTatwh 
■ao&bhiiTft. 

1.8U3d (HiranyastQpa Angirasa ; to A^vins) 

& DO afvinll trivftA htthenarraficam rayfm Tabatam suviram, 

(r9yfint& T&m iraae johavimi vjdhi oa no bbavatam Tajaa&t&n. 
1,113.34^ (Kutaa; toAfvins) 

Apuasvatim a^inS ^cam asm6 kitim no dasA TreanA manls&m, 
adyQtyd 'raao ni hraye v&ih Trdhd oa no bhavatam T^jaaitia, 
The word adf fltjri in 1,113.14' teems tome to mean 'darkneaa', or 'trouble', rather than 

> nnluokj gambling ', u the Pet. Lezioona and the tranalatore assume. 



db, Google 



67] Hymns ascribed to Hirtmya^iipa Angiraaa [—1.36.5 

[1.88.20, hirai^y&yeiu savit^ r&thena: 4.44. 5^ hira^yiyens BuvfU tithena ; 8.5. 35', 
hinnyiyflDA r&thena.} 

[1.80.8°, bin^yAksfih Bavitil Aevi ^at: 3.38.4^, ar&matih sftvit^, &c.] 

[1.88.8^, d&dbad r&tas di^Hae viryKni: see under i.47-i^-] 

[1.88.0^, ubh6 d^TftprtluTi antAr lyata : 1. 1 60. i «, auj&nmuu dhlcifinM anUr lyat&] 
See the eont«zt of eMh tUnza, 

l.S8J.0>> (Hira^yasillpa Angiraaa ; to Savitu-) 

hlraiiyahaaio istuah sunlthah Biun r^ kA ^ sv&t&A yfttv airaB, 

apasMhan rakaiBo yatudh^sn isth&d devAh pntidos&m gr^t&n&h. 
1.118.1^ (EaksTfat Dftiighatamasa, aon of U$ig; to Afrins) 
i TSm ritiio a^nfi ^yenipatvA 8am|-|Ik£|^ evieviA. yfttr anrafi, 
y6 m&rtyasya minaeo j&Tiy&n ^^trivandburd vrsaim vitaranh&h.j 

The epithet 'tonderl; ineroiftil' (smnr^lU) is applied to Savitu in 1.35.10, to the Afriua* 
ohariot In 1.118.1. There can be no doubt tlutt the repeated pidft is primat; in the former. 
Cf. the relation of i.ioS.i to 7.61. 1 (ander i.ioS.i). On the other h*nd the fonrth pida of 
i.iiS.T baa a parallel in 1.1S3.1, to wit : 

tiih Tnajkthaib m&naao y6 jivlyftn triTandhurd TnanA yis trioakri^ 
7teop«yUbih ankj^o dnm^tliii tridhitouk palatho tIt ni parnil^ 
Tram the point of stjie, or ozpreaaion, 1.1S3.1, espeoiallj its fint diatioh, leeDie, in turn, 
deoidedlj inferior and aflerbom in relation to i.iiS.i ; the three (tantaa therefore mtj 
inTolTB a ease of double relative age: 1.35. 10; i.iiS.i ; 1.1S3.1. — For pratidoaim in 1.35.10 
■ee liodwig, 131 (who aureate prAti d6Bam) ; Bartholomae, Beu. Beitr. xt. 198, note. 

[I.8S.II1I, r&kaaca noftdhi oa brohidsTa: 1.114.100, mrl&oa, &&] 



Oroup 6. Hymns 36-43, ascribed to Kanva Oh&ura 

[1.88.8% pr& tvft dat&m Trnimahe: i.ia.i*, agnfih dQt6ib TrQimahe; 1.44.3^, 
adyd dat&m ttqI mabe.] 
Cf. 8.ioj.i8>. 

1.88.8'>: i.i3.il>; 1,44.7*, hdtftnmvifT&vedasam. 

[1.86.4% de^sas t^ v&ruuo mitrd aryami : t.40.50, yAaminn fndro t&fui^o, Ac ; 
7.66.13°, y&d Abate viru^o, &e, ; 7.63.10*; 83,10", asm^ iaim 
v&runo, &a.; 8.19,16', ydna c&eta virui^o, Ac; 8.36.110, g^ij^aaa 
T&nu^o, &0. ; 10,36.1'', dyitTllk&&m& T&runo, fto. ; lo.dg.i*, agnlr 
Indro T&ra:9o, Ac. ; 10.65,9% indravBya v&ru^o, Ac ; lo.ga.e", 
t4bbi( ca^te T&mi^o, Ac} 

1.86.5*> (Ea^Ta Ghfiora ; to Agni) 

mandni b6tK grb&patir Agae dfit6 TiQam Mi, 

tvA Tl^vK s&mgatani vratd dhruvi y^ dev^ 4lqi}^Tata. 



d by Google 



1.^6-6—] Po^ i •■ H^ecUed Pasaages belonging to Book I [68 

1.44.9^ (PnskapTa K&^va ; to Agni) 
p&tir hf iidfaTarii^m &gne d&t6 Tigam iei, 
usarbtidlut i vaha s^mapitaye devdn adyi evirdt^ah. 
For 1.44.9* <='• ^' pldas. lijuitam kdhvtuio&m, to., under i.i.S. 

1.8e.7*>> (Ka^va Gh&ura ; to Agni) 
tAm Shuu ittha namaaTina dpa flran^am fieate, 
b6faAbhlr Bgnim mfumaah a&m indhate titiiriiiso iiti srfdhah. 
8.69.i7*b (Priyamedha Angirasa ; to Indra) 
tim ghem ittha namasvina lipa sTart^am Saate, 
irtham cid asya addhitam y&d 6tava avaiiiyanti d&v&ne. 
For >-3<>>7* of. 1.3.8°; 10.11. s**, luitrftbhir tgne mAnnuh avftdhrarah. 

1.86. S)> (Eai^Ta QlAuTa ; to Agni) 
gbn&nto vrtr&m ataran nSdaBi ap& nrd kf&yftya cakrire, 
bhuTat k&fiTe vfaK dyunmy tlhutah krindad &9V0 g&TUtisu. 
7.60.11^ (Vasiatha ; to Hitra and Vani^a) 
y6 br&hmane aumatfm Ky&j&to i^vijasya e&tiu param&sya r&y&h,j 

m-ot 4.ra.3'> 
siksanta manyUm magh&v&no ary& urd k^&y&ya oakrire sudliata. 
Cr. 6.50.3; S.68.I1. 

l.Se.lO>> (Ka^va Ghaura ; to Agni) 

y&ih ivi devaao mAnare dadhdr ih& y^if (haih havyaTahaiia, 

y&m k^vo m6dhy&tithir dhanaspf tarn y4m vfaS y&m upastutAh. 

i-44<5'^ (Fraska^va E&nva ; to Agni) 

Btavisyimi tr^m ah&iii vffvasysmrta Uiojana, 

&gno tifttaram amftam. miyodhya y^i^tham haTyaTftkana. 

7.15.6° (Vasiatha Abitravaru^; to Agni) 

s^miiii Totu T&sa^krtim agnlr juaata no gfr&h, 

yijiffko havyavakana^. 

8.i9.3i<^(Sobhari Kanva; to Agni) 

tie giro minarkitsth y&m dera dQt6m aratlm nyerir^, 

ydjiffham havyaTah anam . 

[1.86.12^, B& BO rorja mahan aai : 4.9.1*, &gne tnria mah£& asi.] 

I.sea4<> (gjoyiA GhlLura ; to Agni) 

Ordkvd nab pfihy 4nhafio nf kotilnA Tl(vaih aim atrfnam. daha, 

kfdki na nrdhvaS oarithftya jiT&ae vidi dev^u no di:ivab. 

1,173.3° (Agastya; to Uaruts) 

tmafikand&sya uu vfgah p&ri rrnkta sudKnavah, 

Urdbvan nal^ karta jiT&se. 



d by Google 



69j Mymns ascribed to Kanva GMura [ — 1.37.11 

L8e.l5*i> (KiuEiTa GhKura ; to Aj^ni) 

pShi no i^^ne rakf&n]^ p&hi dh&rt^ irftv^a^ 

pahf rlsatft uU vft jfgh&nsato bfludbli&no yiviathya. 

7.1.13"^ (Tssif^ HftitATKTU^i ; to Agni) 

pfthf no i^cne rakfiso dju^tftt pfthi dhOrt^ ixttra^o agb&j6]^ 

trd jrujd prtonayuiir abhf sy&in. 

It aeems prettj oleu that the fuller form of the distich, 7.1.13*'', whose author ii said 

to be Tanafha, is the primur form. For the cadence of i.3fi.i5*( uv) u a severe 

ioMiigement, of oourae not unparklleled, of metriuJ law, whereas 7. 1 . 1 3* ia unexoeptioiuible. 
In 1.36.15^ irftrna^ (oatcleetio dipodj] eleverlj' takes the place of ftraraso (wuw— ). In 
S.tio.io*, pUii TffVMmkd r«kBiw> iilTniah, we seem to have a tertiary deeoenllaiit from thi> 
distich, namelj a aantraetion of 1.36. ig**. 

1.S7.41 (Kanva Ghaura ; to Marutfi) 

pri val^ f&rdh&ya ghfsv&ye tTeaidyunm&ya fusmfne, 

deT&ttam br&hma giTAta. 

8.3].a7«(Hedli&titluEllnTa; to Indra) 

pxd Ta ugriiya Disturb 's&lbaya praaakslne, 

devattaih briluna gftyata. 

We render 1.37.4,' Sing for yonraelves a god-given aong to the fierj host (of the Hamtt), 
the brtlliantl7 lamtnom, the migh^ 1 ' The word nfy in the seeond pUoe is that Unmentely 
oMumon rah injost tb*t poiitlon (the aeoond word of the stanza, e.g. 5.51.4 ; 6.10.1 ; 16.11; 
8.19.7; 6i.'6 ; 71. ii), an enclitic dative of interest, qoasi Oemuui, 'singt eu«h' (of. Beus. 
Beitr. zxrii. 168). Ifeoe of the truulationa do juatice to this aubtle idiom : see Orassmann, 
ii. 40 ; Ludwig, 673 ; Hsx Holier, SBE. xxxii. 63 (whtre otdei renderings are quoted). 
Lndwig is entioed by this use of Talf to take g^rata as paasira; 'Eurer kOnen schar, von 
blendender herlichkeit, der kraftvoUen, aoll ein Ton den gOttem eingegebeaes br«hi>m 
getongen werdeu.' In hia oommeiitar]' he retraota the lapsus, and follows the other 
tnnalators. 

The other stanza iuTolTes s reokarkable type of repetition: 'Sing for fourselTes a god- 
given song to the strong, oonquering, unoonqaered, overwhelming (Indra) ! ' Ludwig 598, 
not havingin mind his rendering of the repeated pida In 673, translated gftysta as active, 'singt 
das den gOttem entnommene brahma earem gewaltigen ', Ac Qrasamann : 'Auf eurem 
starken . . . singt das gottverlieheiie Gebet.' How Aufreeht in the Pretaoe of the second 
edition, p. zzt, notes the repetition of the pida, and remarks : ' Das gottgegebane brahma 
hat der Naohahmer (the author of S.31.7) gennbt.' Anfrecht thus judges, because he 
presumsbly oonstruee vs^ in 1.37.4 " referring to the Msruts ; than, finding the same plural 
in a parallel stanza to Indra, he oondemns the latter as an imitation. But with our wn- 
■truotion of va^ the supposed refbrenoe to the Maruts is osnoelled,aDd, ss far as I can see, one 
stanza is as good as another. 

1.87-1", 5^ kni&m vah 9firdbo (5b, knUm y&c ch&rdho) minitam. 

[1.87.8°, bbiyd jameeu r^jate (bc prthM) : 8. 30.5*=, bbumir yjimesu rej&t«.] 

1.87.110 (Eai^va Gh&uia ; to Haruts) 

ty&th cid ghA dlrgbAm prtbOnh iuih6 tUptttam imrdbram, 

ptA oytTayantl yam«bbUt. 



d by Google 



1-37.11 — ] Part J: Se^a&Ued Pasgages belonging to Book I [70 

5.56.4^ (^J^i^tfira Atreya; to Haiuta) 

nf y6 rin&nty 6ju& vftiA givo ui durdhilnh, 

Afin&iuuh cit srar^m p&rvstaiii gitidi pri oyftTayanti ^m»bh4u 

We mftr rendar i<37-ii, 'Terily, eran that long ftud bro«d child <tf the «load (tbe nin) 
thftt doca no iiijiir7, they ouiM to fall in th«ir «oarM '. All tmuUton agree on aome aneh 
ienae: Lndwig, 673; Qraaamaiui, i. 41; Hax MQIler, SBB. sxxll. 64. For mlhii oApU 
ep. BergaigDe, ii. 18, 46, >j6, note 1. For the flrat diatich of 5.56.4 cf. Geldner, Ted. Stud, i. 
117. lite aeeond diatich ii perhapa, though by no meana oertainly, Interpreted by i. 37.11 : 
ifminaihdt avaiykm (alao 5.30.8*), 'the he*Tenly atone' may be lightning; p4[rvatadi girim, 
' elond-monntain '. I render : ' Eren tbe heavenly atone (lightning) (and) the (aloud) monn- 
tain tbey cansa to fall (aa rain-atorm) in their ooone.' TheraTore again rain-atonu (for 
pArrataih girfm of. Berpdgna, 1. >jS). Thia, if, indeed, it be oorreot, doe* not appear quite 
dearly enough in Ladtrig, 690 : ' aogar den himliaohen keil, den feli, den beig, aof ihren 
zBgen stOnen aie.' Qraaamann, i. loS : ' Dea Himmela Felaen anoh und den gewaJt'gen Berg 
«raehOttem Hie durch ihren Oang,' Kax Holier, ibid. p. 337 : 'they by their marohea make 
the heavenly stone, the rooky monntoin (cloud) to shake,' For both atanau et. 8.7,4, v''P>ntI 
manito miham pri vepayanti pftrratftn, yid ^maih y&nti viyubhi^ 

ThoQgh the parallela teem to oall in both atanzaa for olond mountain!, we mnst not forget 
that the Marnte ahake also real mountaina, treea, and ao on ; e.^ 1.37.11; 1.39.5; 1.85. 4. 
In that eaae Oraaamann's tnuialaUon eomea oloaeat to the aenaa of tlie original. 



1.87 J2> (Ea^va OhSura ; to Kanits) 

marAto y^ dha to bilaih j&n&n acaeyairTtaiut, 

giriiir acucyavltana. 

8.7. 1 1* (Pun&rvatM KK^va ; to Maruta) 

mardto yiA dlia to dlTil^ Bumnay&nto h&Tamahe, 

a tu na dpa gantatia. 

Hie anaoolnthio quality of i. 37.13* anggeata the qneation whether ita aimElarity to 8.7.11* 
ia aocidental, eapeelally aa aeTeral ataDiaa of 1.37; 1.38; and 1.39 have pidaa repeated in 
8.7(1.38.1*; 8.7.31* i 1.39.5'! 8.7.4"; i.39.fi''J8.7.a8'0. Ludwig, 673, renders 1.37,11, 'O Marat, 
•0 wie eure kraft lat, warft ihr die lente nider, warft ihr die berge nider '. Oldenberg, SBB. 
xItI. 171 : ' Hamta, with «nch atrength as yours, you have oaused men to tremble.' Other 
renderings in Max HUler, 6BB. zzzii. 79. Oldenberg iUustratea the anaooluthon by oom- 
paring 1.147.3. If the eorrespondenee between 1.37.1a* and 8.7.11*18 not, after all, fortuitona, 
tbe former, of oonrae, ia the eplgonal pAda. Note the enolisia of aoncyavitana after the 
relative pronoun jiA, whloh haigbtena the anaeoluthie affeot. 

1.88.1* (Eai^va Ghftura ; to Maruts) 

TUA dha noniih kadhapriya^ pit4 putr&m a& h&atayoh, 

dadhidbvd Trkt4barfaisah. 

8.7.31' (Pimarvatsa Ka^Ta ; to Maruta) 

kid dha nftn&m kadhaprlyo yid fndrain ^jahstana, 

k6 Tah BakhitT& ohata. 

Beoent dieeoaalona of kadhaprl, aod tbe like, by Piaohel, ZDHQ. zxrv. 714 ; Oddner, Ted, 
Stud. liL 64; Oldenbatg, BT. Noteu, p. 16. In 8.8.4 *^ A;vins' epithet adhapriyt (dual) 
eeema to mean 'then-frlenda', SMnethlng like 'reliable friends'; therefore kadhaprlyal^ 
means ' when-Aienda ', i.e. 'uncertain, flekle, or oaprioioua fHenda' ; in 1.30.10 kadhaprlye 



db, Google 



71] Synms ascribed to Kmva OhSura [ — 1.39.6 

(eaelltio) Menu to be TOofttive feminine gjngnUr of ■ tranalUou fonn kftdhapriyft, derived 
fhiQi kadbftprl. In the etaiiiAa above the repeated pkdm &ta equally well in both oaaea (mb 
the aeqnel in 1.38). The hTmna 1.38 and 8.7 are otherwlta related aa to anthorehip (tee the 
praoeding item) ; I am unable to dlaoovev any indication as to priority. Perh^w we may 
render 1.38.1 : ' What ta up with you now, ye flokle AiendiT Aa a father hia aon in bia anna 
ao have ye been plaoed (aooonunodated), O ye (goda) for whom the barhia ia prepared.' For 
the middle of root dhA in paasive aenae aee, e.g., i.>4.4. The atania would then seem to 
mprem snipriae or di^oat beoauae the Harata do not respond to kind treatment. The idea 
ia ecmtlnaed effeetiTely in the next flva ataaiaa. If, however, dadhidhv^ is to be taken aa 
active we may render: 'What now, ye Sokle frienda, did yon, like a father bis aon in hi* 
arma, plaoe (na) T ko.' Again oomplaint, expreaaed rhetorioally in queation form, at tlia 
negleot of the Maruts. The implieation would be that the Haruta did not oheriah their 
wor8hii^>en, ae might properly be expected of them. 

1.89.0*+d (Kai^Ta Gh&urft ; to Uaruto) 

pri vepaysnti p&rrat&n vi viflcanti T&nasp&tiD, 

pr6 Arata maruto dunn&d& iva ddT&sati a&rvaiji vi^a. 

5.36.90 (VaeQyaTa Atrey&h ; to Vifve Dev^) 

iS&m manito afvlnft mitr^ Bidaatu T&ru^ah, 

deruo]^ B&rrayft TlQa. 

8.7.4b (Ptmarvatsa Kftpva ; to Uaruts) 

T&panti mardto mfham pri vepayanti pArratAn, 

y&d yiiinaiii yinU v&yiibhib. 
Kote that 1.39 and 8.7 ihare another pAda; see onder 1.39.6^. For 8.7.4 "^ nnder 



[1.89.6*, dpo r&thesu pfsatir a^'Ugdhvam : i.Sg.s* pri j&d rithesu pfsatlr 
ftyugdhvam.] 

I.88.et> (Ea^vB Ohsura ; to Uaruts) 

Liipo T&theqra pf^tSx ayugdhvanij priyfir vahati rdhita^ cer cf. 1.39.6^ 

i TO ydtnays prthiTi dd a$rod &blbha7aata mdousali. 

8.7. 18 (PunarvatBa Ea^va ; to Uanits) 

yiA ea&iii p^ti r&tlie priy^ vdhati rdhita^ 

yioti abhrd li^inn ap&h. 

We render 1.39.6, 'And ye have hitched the spotted mares to your oharlot ; a red Btatlion 
draw* aa leader. Even the earth hatb liitened at your approach, and men were lightened *. 
Of. Lndwig, 675 ; Oraaamann, ii. 43 ; Max Htlller, 8BE. xzxii. 97. The word pfaatlr which 
the translator* render by ' antelopes ' mean* in bet ' *pott«d mares ', becanse the Hamts have 
the epithet pfsada9Ta. See Bergaigne, ii. 37S, and, vary explicitly, N&ighantnlui 1.15; Brhad- 
devatl 4.144 (catalogneof the span* of the gods), wbera we have the express statement, praatyo 
'fvAa tu manitftm. The word pr^ti (pra + sti, like abhi8ti,upssti,aDd p&rlsti) means litOTally 
'being in front', 'leading horse'. It is the analogue of pun^vi, and vp^advi, 'leading steer'. 
Both refer to what ia known as a ' spike-team ', or ' nnioom '. To a team of two animals a 
third Is hitehad in front for better control. See the anthor in Amerioan Journal of 
Philology, zxix. 78 ff. 

The aeoond stanxa m^ be rendered, ' When the red stallion goidea aa a leading horee 
their ipeokled mare* at the obariot, then the bright ehariota approach and let the waters 



db, Google 



1.39.6 — ] PaH 1 ; B^aeeOed Passages belonging to Book I [72 

flow '. Subtly, and yet in a peculiarly oertain way, this atanza is aeeoadaTy, diroatly 
patterned aft«r 1.39.6. The eiitire oharaoterlitta and imaginative deseriptioa of the span oT 
the Haniti in 8.7.1S it orowded ineidentaUy, a* it were, into a BUbmrdinate etauw (note 
ortttotone TAhati in 8.7.18 ; euolitie Tahatl in 1.39.6), wttereaa in 1.39.6 the deecription ia the 
>et theme of the first diitioh. I cannot donbt that this important bit of mythography wa* 
flrat stated in the explicit terma of t.39.6, before it oould be referred to incidentally, yet In 
the Tery same words, in 8. 7.18. 

The same eonoloaion, namely priority of 1.39.6*, applies to the partial relation of 1.39.6* to 
i.gf.f* (in neither of which pftdaa, by the way, we shonld read ayngdhuam with Oldenberg, 
RY. Koten, pp. 41, 85). The original deaoription waa categorical, and not nibordinate ; cf. 
also j.57.3*. For the general character of 8,7 see p. xt, line 15 from below. — Note thai 
t.39 shuvB another p&da with 8.7 ; see under 1.39.5. 

[1.89.7**, nidr& Ayo Traimah« : 1.42.5'', pusann &to, &&] 

1.40.3t> (Kanva Gh&ura ; to Bnbroa^aBpati) 

trim fd dhl mhuaa putra m&rtyA npabratd dhsod hiU, 

guviryam msmta i, Bvifvyfuh d&dhlta j6 va Ocak^. 

6.6i.5*<(Bliarad'T^a; to Sarasratl) 

jia tvft devi sarasvaty apabrut^ dhand hitd, 

fndraih ai vrtraturyd. 

1.40.4*'^b'*'<> (Canva Qh&ura ; to Brahmanaapati) 

yd TftghAte d&dftti annAram T&sn b& dliatte ikfiti gr&val^, 

t&sm^ fl&m BUTirftm i yaj&mahe sspr&t&rtim anehiaam. 

$•34-1^ (SamTaiaoa PrSJfipatya ; to Indra) 

aim oh pai^^r ajati bhdjanam musA vi d&Qii^e bli^ati suniiram viaia, 

dut^ canA dhriyate vlf va a puni j^o yd asya t&visim ficukrudhat. 

8.103.5^ (Sobhari EAnva; toAgni) 

b6 drdh4 cid abhf trnatti v^am &rvatft a& dhatte Akfiti qr&Ytify, 

tvd devatr& B&dft purQvaso ,^¥(91^ i^Un^ni dblmahe.j ar 5.82.6* 

9.66.71 (^tam Vnikhftna^ ; to Pavam&na Soma) 

pr& soma y&hi dMraya suti indrftya matBar&h, 

d&dhftDO iifiti. Qrival^ 

3.9. 1^ (TifTftmitra Gftthina ; to Agni) 

s&kh&yas t^ vavrmahe ,^deT&m mirtasa Qt&ye,j •n.i44.5i> 

i^ajwm lUtpfttam subh&gam sudiditiibj aapritiirtiiii anehisam, |r 3.9. i'^ 
Ludwig, 713, ad 1.40.4', tranalatei, 'die (so. I|t) leicht altea durchsetzt, anveigleichliohe ' ; 
the same scholar, 309, ad 3.9.1', ' den leicht Qberwindenden, der ohne nebenbahler '. We 
render 1.40.4: ' He that givetb pleasing gilts to tbe priest obtaineth imperishable glory. To 
him we bring, by sscrifioing, prosperity and abundant sons, (prosperity) that advances 
vigorously, is free from blemish.' Pkd* d is repested in suoh a way as to call up the 
question of priority, No very pointed argument ia possible in favour of 3.9. i, yet it ia iJmoBt 
inconceivable that the epithet supritQrti should have been coined originally for Ttl rather 
than Agni, because the latter in the nature of things advances vigorously, and not the 
abstraot lit; cf. 8.S3.)9, tvitdi (so. Ague) h( snprat&r (isL Note also that 1.40^4 has three 
repeated lines, which is not preposeeasing. For the other relations of 3.9.1 see in the order 
of that stanza. 



db, Google 



73] Bymra aaeribed to Kmm Ohdwu [ — 1.41.6 

[l,40.6<', y&smiim fnclro v&niao aatx6 uyamd; sea under 1.36.4*.] 

1.40.8° (KaijiTa Qh&ura ; to Bnlimanaspatd) 
dpa kaatr&ih pr&olU h&nti riljabhir bhay^ cit sukBitliii dadhe, 
nisya TKrts ni tarata mahftdhan^ ndrbhe asti Ti^riQah. 
6.66.8' (Bh&radvaja ; to Haruta) 
naaya varta ni tarata ht &sti jnirato yim iratha vija8Bt&u,j 

•rc£ 6.66.St> 
,^tok6 tS gdsu t&naye j&m apaiij s& Tn^&m d&rt& i»ryfl &dha dydh. 

•i- 6.35.40 

Ct Oldenberg, KV. Sotea, p. 4a, who thlnlu the pioiu »Boriaaer the thsme of 1.40.S. 
I aannot betiere that rtjabhi]} is here kenniDg for Xdityia. The stuiza is addreMOd to 
Bmhinanaqiiti, who BMures Itutiim, &U7S in hia aapacitjr of Pnrohita in the oompuir of, or 
through the ageDoy of kings (rijsbhi^), fomiabee seoaritf in times of danger (bhayt), and 
is armed with the Ti^ra, invinoible, because he is Indra'a double. Indiieotly the stanza, of 
eonne, reflects the proportion, Brahmanaopati : Indra ■• Pnrobita : B^jan (Maghavan). It 
doe* not «eem poaaible to determine the ohronoiogy of the repeated ptdas. 

1.41.1t>: 1.36.4''; 4'56-»o*'; S-61-3*'; 8.18.3''; »8.3»; 83.3*1; 10.136.3^-7^ yiru^o 
mitrd aiyama. 

1.4L9*>^a (Ea^va GhBuia ; to Vani^a, Mitra, Aryaman) 
jttnx lAbtkteva pfprati pant! milrtyadi rif&h, 
iriffa];^ sirra edhate. 

5.63.4*^ (9y&Tfi^ft Atreya ; to Maruts) 

manitsu to dadhtmahi ^^stdmam yajS&m oa dhrsnuy^ j sr 5. 5i.4i> 

vifve y6 n^nusa yngd panti m&rtTaA rifi^ 

5.67.3'' (T^jata Atreya; to Hitra and Vanma) 

VI5V6 h( T]9TiTeda80 [^t&iu^o mitrd aryami,j •■■ 1.36.4'' 

vratd pad^va Ba9cire pauti mibrtTaih rif^. 

8.37.16^ (Manu Vaivaavata ; to Vifve Derth) 

^pii s& ksiyadi tirate vf mahfrfsoyd vo T&raya di^ta,j iv 7.59.3*' 

j>T& pn^ibhir jftyate dhirma^as pAryj irivfa^ n&evA adhate. ir 6.70.3c 

10.63.13> (Oaya Plata ; to Vi^re Dev&h, hen Adityas) 

iriffa^ 8& mirto riqn edhate jtrfi praj^bbir jKyat« dh&naanas p&ri,j 

•r 6,70.30 

y&m sdi^so niyath& simlthfbhir &ti Tl9v&Di duriti avastiye. 
In 10.63.13*, irista^ ti mirto Tifra edhate, we have an Imperfeet pAda, beoause the 
awanraisan»rfriatah,thethiTd>TlUble,andbecaaBethepidalaoneBrUablealiorL Arnold's 
■oggeation, VH. 331, to ehange mtUto to mirtio, does not really oure the line. Horeorer 
iriftal^ si [mirto Tigjva edhate It obTiousl; a meebanical eztenaion of irif^^ airva edhate ; 
see Part 9, chapter », claMBii. We ma; be oettain that the dlitioh 10.63.13*' is a later 
imitation of 8.17.16°'.— For the meaning of sArva and vi^a in these pasugea aeeZnbatt, 
IP. xiT. 101. 

[I.41.et>, Tlfvam tok&m uti tm&na: 8.84.30, rakaft tok&m, &&] 
10 [-.e* »] 



d by Google 



1-43-3—] ^o*^ 1 -■ -Repeofed Paaaageg belonging to Book I [74 

1.48.S* (Ea^va QliRura ; to Budra, Uitxa, and Vani^a) 

jAthft no mitrd T&mno yithi rudri; ofketsti, 

y&thA Tl^e 8^6flasah. 

3.4.«<> (Vi(iAmitra G&thina ; Apn, to Ualtt-Naktl) 

d bhitndamnne qb^sK dp&ke ut& smayete tao^ TirQpe, 

yithft no mitr6 vint^o Jtkjoyad fndro manitvKA ut& vft m^obhih. 

r metra the r*p«at«d pkd* is bettor in 3.4.6 than io i-43>3> 



Group 6. Hymns 44-40, ascribed to Fraskanva Ei^va 

1.44.2b (PraalunTa Ksnva ; to Agni) 

jdato hi dat6 toi haTyavdhaiid *gne rathir adliTarsfAm, 

B^jur afTfbbyain us&u suviryam ,^aam6 dbehi fr&TO brh&t.j tr t.9.8' 

8.1 i.zo (Vataa Eft^va ; to Agni) 

tr&m asi pra9iayo vJd&thoeu aohantya, 

&gne rathir ndbTara^ftm. 
The pftda 1.44.1° ia raUted to 5.51.8 ; see nadar 1,44.14. For the relaUon of the Prukd^mt 
gronp with the Bnt hymna of the eighth book see Oldeaberg, ProL )6i, and «f. p. zv, t«nth 
line n«m bottom. 

1.44.Sd: 1.9.8^; 8.65.9«,asm6 dbehi ^r&robrh&L 

[1,44.8*, adyi dDt&ib vr^imahe: i.ia.i", agnim dllt&m Trnlmahe ; 1.36.3', pr& 
t^ datiiu VT^mahe.] 



1.44.8^: 1.36.10!', y^istbam bavyav&hona; 7.15.6^, y&jis^ havyavibanah ; 
8.19,31°, y&jiBtb&m haYyavahanam. 

1.44.7*: i.i3.tb; 3(i.3l>, htStKram Ti9T&Teda8«in. 

1.44.9'>: ■.36,gt>, &gnedllt6 Tifdm ad. 

1.44.I1> (Praska^va KA^va ; to Agni) 

ni tvft yft]fi6sy» ••tAha.n^.m Agne h5t&ram rtvljam, 

manosT&d deva dhim&bi pr&oetasam jlr&m dat&m Amartyam. 

3.a7.ab(Vi9nunitra; to Agni) 

ije agnfm vipafcltam glra yajfiisya sadhanam, 

omstirinani dhlta^oani. 

8.6.3^ (Vatea K&nva ; to Indra) 

Vkayi Indram y&d Akrata Bt6mftir yajlUsyk a 

j&mf bruvata iyudbam. 



d by Google 



76] Bymna agcrihed to Pra^amva Kanva [ — 1.45.5 

8.a3.9'» (Ti(TSin&ii«8 Vftiyapva ; to Agni) 
rtitvaiuun rUyavo yaJfUaya aadhMiarii gin, 
ijpo enuii jujusur nimatuu pad6. 

cr. 3.i7.S*,'riproT«j!t<syaaidhaDat|(of Agni). All but 8.6.3 emploj the ezpreuioii7«JD<ajB 
^dhaiu with Agai (at also 1.96.3 ; 145-3) ; It U hardly to be questioned that the aingle oae 
with Indra in 8.6.3 i" after-born. The Base ia analogous to that treated under 1.1.8 ; and, 
again, onder 7.11.1. Cf. Oldenberg, Prol. 169. 

1.44.14^^ (Pnskanva Efiava ; to Agni ! In reality Haruta) 

fT^T&ntu stdmam marutah audinayo agniJihTa rt&vfdlia^ 

pfbatu fl6mam T&nino dhrt&vrato 'gribhyfim n^&sft Bajuti. 
7.66.io)> (Vasistha ; to Adity&h) 
bahivah euracakBaao 'gmjihra ptftvf dhati, 
trfni y6 yemiir vid&tb&m dhltlbhir vf^vani p&ribhotibhili- 
10.65.7* (Vaaukarna Yssukra ; to Vifv« DevKh) 
dirikfaso i^poljiliT* ptArfdlift rtAsya ydnim vimrfAnta uato, 
dy^m akabhitvy Ap& i. oakrur djaa& yAJfi&m janitrf tanvl ni m&mrjuh. 
5.51,8'' (STastyatreya Atreya ; to Vigve Dev&h) 
safOT Tffvebhir dev^bluT a^bliyftm ofiaA aaivify, 
J> yahy ngae atrivit 8ut6 ra^^j (B-refrain, 5.51.80-10° 

The pftda afrlbhj&m ustfaft Mjd^ aoila beat in 5.31.8, because Agni, the A^rlna, and Deal 
an the^iaaldivinitieaof the morning.— The ether repeated p&da iiachaiaotaTiiticfoTmnla 
for plnral gods; it i« a good gneai that the longer form, divikfaao aguijih^ fUlrfdha^, 
10.65-7*, ^ ' Moondary and later expansion of agx^jihfi r^Tfdhah. 

1.46,4^ (Fraaka^va ^nva ; to Agni) 

mAhikenva at&ye prly&medtaft ahu^ata, 

i^i^antamadlivarii^&mj ^agDlm (ukr^a (ocfsB-j iwc: r.i.8»; d: cf. i.ia.n' 
8^8.i8>>(8adhvanB&E&9va; to AfTina) 

i& Vim yl^vihhu Qtlbhihj priy6medh4 abfifata, Cr 7.I4-4' 

Ltdjantftv adhvarii^&mj Afvina ydmahotiau. Vr i.i.S* 

8,87-3^ (Oyumnika V&sis^ha, or others ; to A^vina) 
Jl -vim TlQTKbhir Qtlbfaihj priy&medhft ahu^ta, tr 7- 14.4* 

ta vartfr y&tam lipa vrktibarhiso jtistam y^jiiAm divifituu. 
For the moat reoent disensiion of the aw, kty. mihikera**ti (with bibliography) see 

Oldenberg, BT. Koten, p. 44. 

1.46.4°: 1.1.8*, riijuitatBadhvaii^&m; 8.8.I8^ rlljaiitaT adhvarin&m; i.37.i°, 
samrejaDtam adbvar&n&m. 

[L45.4>, agnldi fukr^na 9oafsa : 4gne, &o. ; ees under i.ia.ii.] 

1.46.5'>: i.a6.5«; 3.6.10, imi u sii frudhi gtrah. 



d by Google 



t.45-6— ] Part 1: Sweated Passages belonging to Book I [76 

1.46.9' (Pruka^va Ej^to ; to Agai) 

tvim dtraprsvasUma hAvante vikad jaoUTah, 

foolske^m purupriyagne havj^ya vdlhave. 

3, 19.4^ (Vipv&mitra ; to Agni) 

fl&jla Ui pad4 TBj&m ^tAbhi prthivyi falhi,j |r 3.3.7^ 

jitaYedo nl dhimahy igne havyara T6)liaT«. 
Cf. 6-i4.3'i agnith havyija T6Uiav«. 

1.46.7° (Proakanva K&^va ; to Agu) 

nl tra h6t&Tam rtrijam dadhir^ yaauvlttainam, 

gnitkanjaiii aapr&thastam&m vlpra agoe divie^u. 

ID. 1 40. 60 (AgDi Psvaka ; to Agni) 

rtivanam m»tiiaAiii vifv&dar^atam i^agnlm sumniya dadhire puni j&iiftb,j 

•■■3.a.5» 

Qrdtkan^am aaprAthaatamam trft gira d4ivyam minusl yugi. 

He oompomte oharacter of th« mpeated pUa in lo. 140.6 showa that the staniaislate ; see 
nnder 3.3.g^ 

[l.46.8<), Ague miirtaya d&^se : 1.84.}^; 9.98.4b, Ttoi mirt&yadft^ilse: 8.1. ai**, 
devd mirtBya d&9uae.] 

1.46.3'' (Praska^Ta Kl^ra ; to A9TiiiB} 

yi dasi^ BfDdhuin&taill manot^i rayi^am, 

dhij^ deri vaauvlda. 

8.8.i2l> {SadhTaikaaEanva; to A^tuib) 

ipurumaadri purnviaQj manot&rft rayl^im, ar 8.g.4<> 

8t6mam me afylnav imim abhf vihal anQs&tSin. 

1.46.3^ (Praskuava Esnva ; to A^riDa) 
Taoy&ntfl T&m kakuh^so jOrnii^Un idhi viafi^i, 
j&d T&di ritho Tf bhif p&tfit. 

S.s.aac (Brahm&tithi Eanva; to Afvina) 

kadi Tftm tftugryd vidhat samudrd jahitd naA, 

y&d T&ni rtLtho vibhif p&t&t. 
Stania 1.46.3 is partiallj paralleled bjri. 184.3, to wit.^yApfiwnn Unkfteva devi nisatyi 
vahatOm (iiryajftta, vacyinto vtxa kakohi apsu jAti 711^ jQmdva vinmaaya bhure^, ' (Lead), 
POaan, unto bapfti^^aB, like two arehen (who have struck the mark) the two gods, the 
Hlaal^aa, to the marriage of Suryft.' 80 far I should like to modify PUohel's and Oldenberg'B 
recent discassioDs of this dialicb (Ted, Stud. i. 10 ; BY. Hoten, p. 181), by anpplying an 
imperative of the revb ol 'lead', or the like, with thflTooatiTapfiaan. We haTe,RT. 10.85.14, 
the explicit statement that Piiun was the aon of Sfiryi, and that he choae the Agvins to be 
his (athera, that is, be promoted the marriage of the Afrina to Sfltya his mother : jiA a^vinft 
prohimfcnftT iyfttatfa tricakrenn vahatiiih aQryayih . . . pntrt^ pitirftv avrnlta pQ^ ■ When, 



d by Google 



77] Hymns ascrS)ed to Praskanva Kdnva [ — 1.47.1 

O AfTma, ys vent trooing on jaar three-wheeled e&r to the muTiage of SQryft, then did ac«k 
P&sui choose jon ma his fathen.' 3ee RT. 6.55.5, where PQfan is oalled ' the wooer Tor hie 
tnoiher ', mfttlir didbiaO (.Ted. Stud. i. 1 1). 

Oldenberg, L a., pTsfen to render isukftfi by ' arrow-mftker ', in part becauM TS. 16.46 h*a 
nin>% ienkfdbhyo dhaDiukfdbhj'a; ea. It would then be neceaaAry Co regard both words aa 
meaning something like archers, nnleas one is ' arrow-maker ', and the other ' bow-maker '. 
Bat note the sequel of thii fatamdriTa formula in TS. 4.5.4.1, nimDmT^;IibhfB^;Tanibh7a9 
0* vo n<mah (o£ Conoordanoe). These are words for ' hunters ', which rather points to 
' archer* ' ftir both isukft and dbanuskft (dhanvakft); ef. Qennan ' PfeilsohQti ' and 



Then the poet, it seems to me we must assume, turns from Pfisan to the Ajrins, 
addressing them with the second hemistich of 1.184.3, which is paraUel to 1.46.3. Lodwig, 
34, nnders the Utter : ' Enre buokelocheen eilen heran flber den eutOammten ort, wenn ener 
wagen mit den vCgeln fliegt.' Orassmann, ' Bs springen eure Bosae schnell dort anf der alien 
StUte hin, wenn euer beoebwlngter Wagen fliegt' Oldenberg RT. Hoten, p. 46, remarks that 
jOrniTistiit, in the light of 1.1S4.3, fto., refers to the snrfkce of the sea, bat this doea not 
explain jtlr^ The only point in 1.46.3 that is dear is that jid *ftih nttho vibhis pitftt 
means ' wh«i your car flies with (its span) the birds '. 

Even this little Is not quite certain in S.j.ii. Ludwig, 59, <Wann bat each Taugrya 
Terebrt t verlassen Im meere o helden, dass euer wagen mit den beflOgelten flSge.' Orassmann, 
' Wann rief de* Tngra Sohn eueh au, ina If eer gestQret, Kinner, daas euer Wsgfln flflge 
roasbeapannt ? * It will be observed that both tianslaton render the third pAda here as a 
eaosal danse, whereas they hare rendered it at i<4<S<3 m a temporal clause. This i* not 
impoeaible, but we may oonaider the possibility of taking the clause temporally ia 8.5.11, as 
well as in 1.46.3. St 8.5.11 is perhaps a hind of brabmodya in wbioh the first diatiob asks 
the riddle: 'When did the son of Tugra, abandoned in theaea, rerereyon, O ye two heroes?' 
Answer ; ' When your car shall fly with (its span) the birds.' In this way we obtain an 
answer to a question which otherwise remain* unanswered. And ao, in addition to all these 
doubtful ocnsiderationa, I should jndge that S.5.11, if indeed it refers to &mlUar &cts in 
riddle Ibrm, is secondary to t.46.3. — For 8.5.11 see also Th. Bannack, EZ, izzv. 489 f., and 
espeeially 506. 

1.40.7^ (Fraska^vti K&nva ; to Afyins) 
i no tatY& auAiaim yaUm ^Amya giotaTe, 
ynlEJatli&m agrioA r&tbam. 

8.73.i'> (Gop&vana Atreya, or Saptavsdhri Atreya ; to A^rins) 

lid nAtbBm rtAyatd Tufljitli&ia aQvinft r&tham, 

^&nti aid bbotu vfim &vah.j Wrefrain, 8.73.ic-i8° 

1A73P (Frasbai^Ta Eft^va ; to A^vina) 

aj&6i Tim m&dhumattamah ant&^ sdnut rtftvrdha, 

t&m afrinft pibatam tir<^iiyaiii [^dhatt^m ritniuii daftise.j 

•r refrain, 8.35,2ae-24e 

3.41.4^ (Grtsamada ; to Mitra and Varupa) 

ay^ Tftm mitrftTanmB Bot&l^ B6ma rt&TFdli&, 

m&mM ili4 fruiaih h&Tam. 

For 1.47.1' ct didhsd rAtn&ni da;use under 4.15.3, and the pAdss, didhad r&tai. dfi^use 
viiy&i^i, LSS-S*; and, didhad ritnl vl dljfise, 8.93.l6^ 



db, Google 



1.47-) — ] P^rt 1: Repeated Passages belonging to Book I [78 

1.47.Sb (Praska^va K&^va ; to A^rins) 

triv&ndliur^^ trivfta Bup4fasa rAtbena rfttwrn &qrm&, 

k&DTlao v&m brihma krnvuity adhvar6 t^iBam au (mutwa h&Tam. 

S.S.ii'b (SadhvanaB EKnva ; to Afvina) 

Ata^^ 8aUaraiiir]^& rdtbens yfitom w^Tini, 

Tat86 T&m midhamad via) '(aiislt k&vyih kavfh. 

8.8.i4<3d (Sadhvansa KAnra ; to Afvina) 

ijr&n DBsatyB parltv&ti ytui vK ethd &dhy &mbare,j vr i.47.7*i> 

iAaify sahiaranirviifi r&theiia r&tam aorinft. 
TIi« word iUif in 8.8.) i* do«H not me*n quite the same thing u in B.8. 14' (or in 1.47. 7°, 
q.v.); in 8.8.1 1* it i> temporal *then'; in 8.8.14* "^^ '-47-7' '^ '^ loctl 'thenoe'.— For other 
oorreapond«n«e« l>etwe«n 1.47 and 8.B see under 1.47.7. 

1.47.8^'*'^ (Praskanva Kanva ; to A9Tin8) 
&9viiiB m&dhtiiDattaniam p&t4m nSmain rt&Trdhft, 
Atb&dyii daera tAsu bfbhrat& r^the dft^raitBam lipa gaohatam. 
''47-5^ (Praska^va Kft^va ; to A^Tlns) 
yibhih kAiivam abhtatibhih prdvatam yuv&m a^vina, 
i^tdbMh ST tomdh avataih f ubhas patlj pftt4tb »6mani itftTrdhA, 

•r «£ 1.47.5" 
3.63,i8« (Vifv&mitrs, or Jamadsgni ; to Mitra and Yaruna) 
igr^nA jam&dagniQAj ybn&v rt&sya sidatam, cr 3.63.i8* 

pftt&di Bdtuam ftaTrdlk&. 
7.66.19C (Yasistha ; to Ultra and yarui^) 
i, yfttam mitrfiTanina jusAndv ahutiih oars, 
p&tiih admaia rt&Trdh&. 
8.87.5^ (Dyumnika Vaaifitlia ; to A^vins) 
i& aon&m yfttam afTinJifvebbih pruait&psubhih,j 

•ra: 8.8.2»; b: 8.13.11*' 
^d&sifi hf ra^yaTartani (ubhas patlj p&t&ta admam rt&vrdhft. tr i.92.i8i> 
4.46.5^ (V&madeTa ; to Indra and Vilyu) 

i^rftthena prthufujas&j dA^aosam lipa gaohatatu, w 4.46,g* 

IndraTayO ihi. gatam. 

1.47.8°, e>, &th&dy& (6", audise) dasdl vasu blbbrata rithe. 

[1.47.4b, midfavft y^D^m mimiksatain : 1.22.3°, ^J^ yajMm, &c.] 

1.47 .4^ (PnskaaTa E&^va ; to A9Tms) 

fangadhaatha barhlsi Ti9vavedBSB i^m&dhviL yajn&tb mimiksatam, j tret, i . 3 2. 3° 

kinvaso T&ih sutAsomft abhfdyavo yaram haTante aQvinA. 

8.s.t7« (Brahm&titbi K&^va ; to Afrins) 

j&nBso TTkt&barhiso ^haTfamanto aramkftab,j ir 1.14.5'= 

Smram havante aQvinfi. 
Not* the repetition, TAm— yuvlim, in i'47.4, as a posatble sign of its later date. 



db, Google 



79] Mytnns ascribe to iVasfawiiw Eanva [ — 1.47.7 

[1.47 .6«, tibbih BT tom^ ftTstam ^ubhas pati : 8.59(yft1. 1 1).3°, tibhir dK^^osun 
KTatam, &&] 

1.47.6^: i.47.3^; 3.6a.i8«; 7.66.190; 8.87.5^, lAt&mstiinam r&vrdha. 
1.47 .7*'^'''^ (Pnak&^vs Es^ts : to A^Tins) 
y&n nSsatyA par&viti yid t& ath6 idhi torriqe, 
iito r&thena niTftA ca a gatarii BftUUi soryaays raQtnibhi^. 
8.8.i4*<> (Sftdhvuisa S&nva ; to A^vias) 
y&n nftsatyft par&T&tl yid Tft ■th6 Adhy Ambare, 
i^&tal^ sah&sranir^a ritbetia yttam afrinlLj w 8.8.1 i*t> 

1. 137.1* (Farucohopa Dftivodasi ; to Hitra and Varu^) 
in^ d y&tam ladaTah i^e6mBao d&dhy&^irahj eut&so d&dbyft^iroh, •n.5.5<' 
ut& T&m UB&BO budhi a&iK&di raryaaya raQm£bhit^, 
sutd mitrdya T&ru^]« plttiye itAiaT rtdya pit&yej tr 1.137.28 

5.79.8° (Satya^raTas Atroya ; to Usas) 

^nta no gdmattr IsBj d vabft duhitar divah, «r 5.79.8* 

s&Udi8dryaayara^miblii^9uki^ihf5oadbhirarcfbbihi^8iij&t«&{vasanrte.j 

•rrefrain, ^.•jg.i^joa 

8.101,1^ (JamadagniBhKTgaTa; to Mitra aod Yanma) 

viiaisthakBatA uruc&kaaBa ti4A i^rijuia dirg}ia9rattam&,j ir 5.65.ai> 

td bahdtB D& daiuAnft ratharyatah attdib BUryaaya raQmibh^iu 

Tb* oonfrontaiioa of the two aUnzu, 1.47,7 ">^ 8.8.14, throw* some light on the word 

Ambare in 8.8. 14. The Pet. Lex. atarted by giving the word, which U iw. Xtj. in th« RV., the 

meaning,' onikreia ', 'nmgubnng' (nith ■ fuieiful derivation troia soa-var). Lndwig, 60 

renders Uie two words idbj imbare by ' oben im luftkreiM '. I fancj that if this sohoUr had 

remembered hiaown rendering (35) of Adhi turviqe ini.47.7bj''llberdemTurTk^', he would 

hare rendered, in aooord with hie naual habita, idhjr imbare ' Qber dem Ambara ' (whatever 

that i«). Oraaamann renders i.47.7^'ob ihr beiTurvafaTerweilt '; but 8S.n% 'wenn in der 

HftheihrTerwellt'. Again the paralleliam between Adhitarrifeandidhyimbareia obliterated. 

The Nighantavaa have played mleahief with imbara. There are two treatment* of the 

word. Id 1.3 it flgnrea among the lixteen words for 'mid-air' (antarikfa). That, I preaiime, 

is at the root of the Pet. Lezioon'a rendering. In a. 16 it appears in a liat of eleven words for 

'near' (anttka). Thenoe, perfaapa, Qrssamsnn'g 'in der NOhe'. Unfortunately j.i6 contains 

also tnrvB^e, in the very locative oase of 8.8.14. Such glosaography Is, to say the least, mysti- 

^ng. Hie only joatlfloation for the appearanoe of the two words in this liat ia that they are 

both oontrasted with parftviti 'at a distance'. The entioement lias in the ft<equent contrast 

between parftvAti and arrkviti; e.g. 8,97.4, yilo ohakriUi partviU yid arvflvitl vrtrahan. 

I should not wish to go so Au- as to say that the school of interpretation in which these 

glotaes preeipitated themselves actually meant that both ambaram (sio) and turvafe were 

adverba ~ antike ' near ' ; they probably conceived them to be things or plaees near at hand 

(In contrast with parftviti). Yet thia is jnst what they state, and IJie statsnuDt was enough 

to lead astray a scholar like Qrassmann. It woold pay wall to work through the Highantu 

and Tiaka to discover in what way they arrived at their many equally atnnning remits. 

One gain aoomea from this disonssion ; If tnrvAfe is beyond doubt sn ethnical or geo- 
graphioal term, then imbare also ia the name of a people or a land (' Te stand over Tnrvafa, or 
Ambara'). Assuohit oooorsln theBrhatsaifahiU and elaewbere. See BOhtllngk's Lexicon, 
S.V. Oldenbeig, Prol. 163, note, thinks that possibly 8.8.i4is leas original than 1.47.7, but his 
eplnion may be owing to the carrent interpretations of imbare. With Ambare in an ethnical 
sense, I see no reason for disoriminating against 3.S.14.— For other correspondences between 
1,47 and S.8 tee under 1.47.1. 



db, Google 



1.47-8 — ] Pa^ 1 * Bleated Passages belo^t^ to Book I [80 

1.47.8»'>+o+J (Praskanva Kanva ; to Aprina) 

arTaiLo& v&ih aiptayo 'dhvaraqriyo T&baDta s&ranM lipa, 

ifsdi prfEodntft snkfte sndinava 4 barhi^ ndateih nar&. 

8.4.140' (Dev&Uthi Kanva ; to Indra) 

upa bradhiUuh v&vdta TfeanA h4n Indnun apAau vaksatah, 

uraltcuh tr& siptayo 'dliTaraQriro T&hanta B&Tandd lips. 

1.93. 3<= (Gotama Bohngana ; to ITsas) 

Aroanti nirlr apAso nk visifbhih aamandna ydjanenfL paAv&tah, 

i^adi T&hsntqL suk^ mdanare Tl^6d iha y^am&nSya sunvat^. 

8. 87. lb (Dyumntka V&aiatha, or otheis ; to A^rms) 

jtfbatam gharm&m miidhumaDtam a^viiija barbil^ tidfttadi nara, 

fr8.87.a' 

i^ta maQdaB&nd miauso duro^A 4j nl p&tam T^dasa v&yah. Mr 8.87. z° 

8.87.4b (The same) 

i^pibatam stimaiii m&dbumaDtam afviiija barhi^ Bidatam Bom&t, 

«r8.87.3" 

td vATrdhaoi (ipa BUatutfm divd gantAm (^urilv iTdrinam. 

The itaou t-47.8| addreraed to the Af tUib, it uaexeeptionable, eic«pt th«t I do Dot think, 
with PUeIi«l, Ted. 9tnd. i. 53, thftC adhTarsfH meaiu ' ooming to the uoriflee ', but rfttber, 
with the older truulAtora, 'ornaments of the sacrifloe'; cf. Bergaigae, ii, 11)5; Oldenberg, 
SBE. xlri. 37,4a In 8.4.14** Indra'g own t>eloved, strong pair of b«7 steedH are reqaested to 
owry him to the perfomunoe, to enjoy the brown soma. Inaunuch ai the dual hirl are 
properly Indra's span in tlie flnt distich of 8.4. 14, the repetition of the entire idea with the 
plural Hiptayt^ another word for ' itead ', in the seeand diatioh of the Bame rtanz*, U 
probably an adaptation, with the neooeaary iiha (arrlDcaifa tvft, in place of arr&aol v&m], of 
the Af*iu motif in 1.47.S. Ludwig's teatative emendation of vAvaU to vivituh in 8.4.14* 
(Der Big'Teda, vi. 94) aeems to me unneoeuary and perplexing.— For the tepe&ted pftda, 
i barhil; aldatadi uart (or, sumftt) ef. 1.143.;*, tidatuh barhiraaumit 

1.47.9*'*'^ (Prask&iiTu KanTa ; to A9Tiiia) 

tina u&Batya gatam r&tbena suryatvaoa, 

y^na f&fv&d nli&Uiur do^so y&au ^m&dhvah sdmasya pit&ye.j 

cr refrain, 8.85.i°-90 

8.22.5d(SobhAri Efi^TS; to AfvinB) 

^r&tho yd v&ni trivandhurd lilrany&bbl9iir a(vin&,j |r 8.5.99*1* 

piri dy&TitprthiTi bhusati ^rut&B t^na a&satra gatam. 

8.8.3'' (Sadhvaiisa K&nva ; to Afvins) 

k nanAm y&tam afvinB T&theaa suryatraoft, 

bhdji hfraiiyapefasa ktivT gimbhiraceta^. 

1.47.9^: 8.85.10-9°, in4dbTahs6masyapItJiye. 

1.46 J.i> (Praska^va K&nTa ; to Usas) 

sahi vam^ia na uao vj iuAA dubitar diva^i, 

sahi dyunmdna brbata vibbftTari r&y4 devi disvatl. 



d by Google 



81] Symtu aserHed to Praalu^va Koniva [ — 1.48.13 

5.79.3* (Satya9TaYaa Atreya ; to Uaas) 

8& no adylbh&r&dvasar vy iiohft dahitar dira^ 

yd vy duohah sfthiyui i^aatyifravui nyy4j ^^Biijata &^vaBOiiite.j 

•p d : lefnin, 5.79. 1^3'*; e: refrain, 5.79.i*-io* 
5.79.<)» {The same) 

Ty &oh& dnhitar divo n^ oir&m taDuthfl &pah, 
hM tva Bt«n&in yitfak ripUm Up&U auro arcfsa ,^Biij&te &fTaBanrte.j 

•r refrain, 5,79.r«-io» 
0£ S■79')^ ^ tnoho dnhlUr dlvftti. 

IAS.2^ (Praskapya Kft^va ; to Usas) 
if^^Tatir g6matir Ti9vasuvfdo bhuri oyavuita v&stave, 
dd mya pr&ti ma aanftft usa; oMa radho maghdn&m. 
7.96.3'l(Va8iBtha; toSarasvatl) 

ubh^ y&t te mahini (ubhre todhasi adhikaiy&nta pQxivab, 
^ no bodhy a^trl maratsaklia o6da radlio maghdnftin. 
"Die ^dftplUut tr«at« the awkward oomponad rlfrunrldo m TifT».«avIdo, bnt mvid doM 
not oooor in the Uugoage. The word ia probahtj a haplologieil ooutnoUctt for rifTa-va(fu)- 
Tldo; of . TuatTanim in the related atanu 7.S1.6, or Buoh ui expr«wi<m aa ubteoTina Iflfe, 
in 4.5J.3. Similar haplotogy la the Ptli eompoiuidi a-ppatlasBTftM, 'anarob^', for a-ppatis- 
M(Ta)-Tln,Tnflka-Jfttaka; and mandnhaa Uka, ' thom ft«m the mwD4iika plant ' , for inau4n(ka)- 
hajpfaka, Dadhivfthaiia.Jttaka. See also Waokemagal, EZ. xl. £46 ; and of. nnder 5.6.10.— 
For the repeated pida at. pirai ritdho magh^nSm, nnder S.ioj.;'. 

1.48.8)>+d (PraakaiDva K&pva ; to Uaas) 

ri^fnm »By% n&n&ma eikfasa jigaj jydtif kr^oti sun&ii, 

ipa dv6Bo maghdtu diibits diri n^a ttohad dpa srldlia^ 
7.81.1^ (Vasistba; to Usas) 

i^r&ty u adar^y Kyatyj ach&Dti dnhita diri^ M-otv.Si.i* 

ipo m&M vyayati ottfaae Uuno Jydtif lu^oti adndri. 
7.8i.6d (Vasifltha ; to Ueas) 

fT&Tftli BOrlbliyo amftam TasutraD&m vdj&h asmibhyam gbmatah, 
oodayitn maghdnah sQof tavaty 119a uohad &pa aridhatu 

Hote that 1.4S.8 eontalna two pAdaa of 7.81 and a little beaidea (dnhiti divihi J^-)' ^c' 
the workmauahip U equallj good in both. 

1.4808)' (Praeka^va Ea^va ; to Usas) 
y&Bya rdfanto aro&yab prdti bhadra idrkfata, 
tA no raylm vi^vi^raih sup^^asam usd dadatu siigmyam. 
4.53.5* (Vamadeva ; to Usas) 
priti bhadri adpkfata g&vani s6rg^ n& ia9in&yah, 
{Wl xpn un^ jr&yab. 
Note the double oorrespondenoe between 1,48 and 4,g] in tUa and the nest item.' 
XI [-.e-a, m] 



d by Google 



1.48.14 — ] Part 1 : Repeaied Paaaagea hdongmg to Book I [82 

1.48.14'>>'^d (Praska^TK K&^va : to ITsu) 

j6 old dhi trim f^jtify pnm ut4ye jnh^ird 'vamo mfthi, 

B^ lu stdm&A ftbbl gr^hi rtdhasg^ Qtikrd^* QOoifA. 

8.8.6*t> (SaahTanaa El^va ; to A^rins) 

7&0 dd dhi Tftdi pari ^70 johOrd Tue narft, 

L^ yKtam Bfrini gatanij ^tlpemitm aQftnitiih inima.j 

0: re&un, S-as-aao-ai"; d: 8.5.30" 

4.51.7° (Vftmadeva; to Uau) 

i dyim tanoei ra9mfbhir int&rikaam urd priy&m, 

dfa^ ^fnkrd^a goolffi. 
For the ooiutniatioii of 1.48.14**, Nid ito relation to S.B.6**, see Oldanberg, RT. Motan, p. 47, 
ftnd th« liter»tare there cited. I see, no more thaa do«a Oldenbei^ reaaon to aoademn Um 
oomtraotioa In 1.4S.14 lulkvonr of that in B.S.6, though, of ooune, one ii patterned after the 
ether. — Forpkdaa limilarto lisah fnkr^na 9ociBl aee under 1.13, 13. 

lAB.Vy (Fraska^Ta K&i>va ; to Uaaa) 

dso yiA ady& bh&niinl vl dv^Av ri^vo div&h, 

pH 40 yaolistftd avrUifa p^tbd ohardl]^ pr& deri g^matir teah. 

8.9.1° (^JafskanaaKftnva; toA^ins) 

d QOn&m afrinft yuvim Tats&sya gantam &vaae, 

prannfti yaobatam arpkAih ppthd ohardir yuyut&m yd itAtayah. 

The arohalo form yaohaULd in 1.48.IJ', as over agaiaat jaohatam in 8.9.1* (of. Whitnaj, 
Skt. Or. f 571 ; Delbrilok, Altindieohe Syntax, i 107), ii bir evidenoe for the priority of 
1.48.15 ; see 01danb«rg, ProL 161. — Unmetrical chwdJ^ for earlier ehadi^i ia,I take It, a later 
blend-word of chadli and flrma which had arisen between the period of the oompoeition of 
the hymna and that of the diaakenMia. See the hill diMnMlon of thia point under 6.15.3. — 
Cf. the pftda S.*7.4', yinUi no 'vrkim chardih. 

IA9J> (Praska^va Ka^va ; to Umb) 

tlBo bhadr^bhir & gahi div&Q oid rooanad Adlii, 

T&hantv aru^peava dpa trS aomfno grb&m. 
5.56. i^ (py&m^va Atreya ; to HarutB) 
&gne f&rdfaaiitam A gan&m pist&m rukm^bhir afijfbhih, 
Ti90 ady& manltftm Ava bvaye div&Q oid rooaoad &dlii. 
8.8.7' (SadbvaiiHa K&nTa ; to ApriiiB) 
diTi? old rooanad idhy i. no gantam srarvidA, 

dbibbfr vatsapraoetasA [^BtdmebMr havaQafrutB.j ir 6.59. iol> 

Ct, alao the pads, dlvd tI rooanid Hdhi i.6.9>, and related niattw in 8.1.18 ; 7.7. 

1.49.4i> (FraBka^Ta El^va ; to Ueas) 

Tyuchtotl hf ra^mfbhir TiQram abbasi rooanim, 

tint trim usar TasQy&vo girbbfh ktovs ahoaata. 

1.50.40 (Praskaiiva E&^va ; to SQrya) 

tar&9ir 'ri9v&dar9ato jyoti^kfd asi sarya, 

Yiqnta a bUsi rocaaAm. 



d by Google 



88] Hymns ascribed to Praskanva Kanva [ — r.sj.t 

3.44.4>>(Ti9T&mitra; tolndra) 
jajlL&nO h&rito vfaB vlQTam a bh&ti rooan&m, 
h&iya^o lUtrituii dhfttta iTudham a T&jraih lAlivdr h&rim. 
See for the vsriabla um of this reputed ptdk, Pui i, ohapter 4. 

L50.4C, Tl^vun i bhBsi roflan&m: I.49.4^ vfprun abhisi rooftn&m ; 3.44.4^ 
yi^ma & bhati rocanim. 



Group 7. Hymns Sl-57, ascribed to Savya Angirasa 

1.61.3* (Savya Angirasa ; to Indra) 

tr&th gotrim Angirobhyo 'yt^ot Apotatntye (aUduresu gfttuvft, 

sas^na oid viinaddyftvaho vfisv fljdv &dnm vftvas&n&sya narUyao. 

9.86.13^ (Prfnayah, alias Aji ULaigaitAh ; to PavamKoa Soma) 
adribhih autib pavase pavftra an IndaT Indraaya jatbfireav ftvif&n, 
tr&iii nrc&ksa abhavo vicakaana adma gotr&m dSgirobhyo 'vfi^or ipa. 

Cf. 1. 133.4'', 7&d ^girDbli76 'Trnor ttpa Tmjiin, which shows that the Terli vr^or in both 
stanzas is to be regarded as augmented ('vrnor). Tliis ansnt Oldenberg's remark, RV. Hoten, 
p. 48, where also are discosied other matters of 1.51.3. 

[1,61,6'>, ftiandhayo 'tithig^ya 9&mbanim: i.i30.7<i, atitbigv^ya 9&mbaratn.j 

[l.n.6'^, fiki bliava y^amftnasya coditd: io.49.i<:, ah&m bhuvam y^a- 
m&nasya, &0.I 

1.51.18^ (Savya Angirasa ; to Indra) 

Adadft &rbham mahat^ Taoasy&re kaksivate vrcaydm indra Buuvatd, 

m^nabhavo Trsana9Tiaya sukraio viqv6t ta te BATane^a pTaTOoyft. 

8.100.6' (Nema Bbftrgava ; to Indra) 

vigrdt ta te sivane^a pravaoyft ya cak&rtha magbavann indra sonTatd, 

pdr&vatam y&t purusambhrtam v&sr apaTrnob ^rabhaya faibaadhaTe. 

10.39.4'* (Ohosa KakBivatI ; to A^vins) 

yuT&m cyav&nam aan&yam y&tbfl r&tbam piinar yuv&nam oar&tbaya 
takaatbub, 

Ufa taugry&m abatbur adbhy&s p&ri TigrM ta T&ih a&Tane^ praraoyft. 
C£ 4-ai>5S TifTeST it siTaneau pravllojra. — For the legendair alliuioa in i.5t.i3 of. my 
Tedio Conoordaoae under indrlgaoba. 

[1.63.1^, todram TaTTtyUm &vase euvrktlbhih : i.i68.iii, mahe vaTrtyOm, &c] 

[lJt3.3<', fndro y&d Titr&in ivadbln nadlvftam : 8.12. i6^^, yada vrtrAnt nadlyftam 
^avaaa vajriun Ayadbdi.] 



d by Google 



t-Sa.S — ] Part 1 : Repeated Passages helot^ing to Book I [81 

1.63.6V 1^1 ^^h' {^4°} niitA) BV&Trstiih miide aaya yiidhystsh. 

1.68.16'> (Savya Augirasa ; to Indni) 

drauui &tn numitah atominn ^jiu vigva dev&ao amadann inn tT&, 
vrir te ya yid bhrstim4ta vadh^na nf ty&m indra pr&ty &n&m jaghinUia. 
1. 103. 7^ (KutBa ; to Indra) 

Ud iudta pi^va Tirybm oakartha y&t sas&ntaih v4jranabodhay6 "him, 
inu tvft p&tnlr hrfiUm v&yaf oa Tiqve devaao amBdann Ann tra. 
Cf. the mmlUr pkdk 7. 1 8. 1 3', tvAjinto ji itatAtan iou tvt. 

1.63010^ (Bavya Angiraxa; to India) 
y& udfemdra dev&gopsh s&khAyas to fiT&tamft llssina, 
trim BtofSma tr&yft ravirA draghlya dyv^ pratar&m didhftnt^ 
10.115.8°^ (TTpastuto yarstihaTya ; to Ago!) 
orjo aa-jAt BahaATann fti tropaBtutftaya vandate vfsa vdic, 
trim Bto^&ma tv&yft anvirft dragh^ ayutt pratarim dtdhftn>l^. 

[1.64.3'', sv&kBatram y&sya dhnato dhrs^ m&oah : 5.35.40, av&kBatraiii to dhrsAo 
m&nah.] 

l.S4.4i> (Sarya Angirasa ; to Indra) 

tr&tii diyd brbati^ ^nu kopayd ^» tminft dli^ata Q&tnbaraih bhjnat, 
yin mSytno vrandino mandfnft dhrsAc oMtim g&bliastim af4nim prtanjrAsL 
7.i8.sod(VasiflthaHllitATaruui ; to Indra) 
ok ta indra Bumat&yo n& rdyah aamcAkse purvft usAso nk nntnBh, 
ddTgluthommlnyam&nim jaghanthaTfttm&Q&bFbati^ ^Ambaradi bhet. 
Ladwig, 453, renden 1.54.4*^; 'dea hohen himeig rQekeo hut du wanken genuMht, hanb 
in eigener peraon kflbnlioh den f^mbu* g«hauen' ; 7.18.10°', at 1005 ; ■ HftnymmAna'a tohn 
den Derakk hut dn geUttet, Ton dem gebirge henb den ^mbira getehlagen.' A* for Deraka 
the Bon of MauTUU&iui there ean be no question that tho expreaaion hides the idea, <« little 
tin god on wheels ' (slang), jost u Nabblka, ' Boater ' (8.40.4, 5) and N&bhUa ' Bustonon ' 
(8.41.3) embody the Idea of the refrain of these bymna, uibbanUm au;ak£ same, 'may the 
othen, oonfound them (anyakd), oar rivals, burst 1' We may note that tmdnl which Ludwlg, 
at 1.54.4, renden, 'In eigener penon', is left quite out in 7.18.10. Bat the chief gain from 
the parallels ia that bfhabL^ refen to the aama thing in both stanzu and must be rendered 
in 7.18.10 :' then didst by thyeelf cut down ^omb^ra from high heaven'; see 1.59.6, andot 
Bergaigne, ii. 341. Oraumaun also renders 7.18.10' by, 'du warfst herab den 9*niban vom 
Bergs'. Here he letTea out tmAnt, but in 1.57.4'' ^' h»a: 'hast mit kOhnem Sinn den 
fambara Kerat^eatOizt.' 

l.B4.11<= (Savya Angirasa ; to Indra) 

B& f^rrdham &dhi dh& dyumn&m ssmd mtthi kaatr&ih jan&sil indra t&vyam, 

rikfA oa no maghdnati p&hi surin t&j6 ca nah svapatya is4 dhftb. 

10.61.33° (Hsbh&nediHtha UAnava ; to Vifre Dev&h, here India) 
ftdha tr&m indra viddhy bsm^n mahtS r&yd nrp^to v^'ra1:Ahuh, 
rikfA oa no maghdna)^ pfthi aAxixi aneh&sas to harivo abhtaUu. 



d by Google 



85] Mynma ascribed to ^wya Aiigiraaa [ — 1.58.3 

1.88.9c (Savys Anginsa ; to Indra) 

86 ar^&vd ni nadybh aamudriyah pr&ti grbtmsti Tlfrita v&nmabluli, 

fndra^ BdmaMjtk pitdye TTf&ynte san^t b& yadhmA djasa panasyatfl. 

8.12.13b {ParvataK&i>Ta; to Indra) 

aanfr mitrftsya papratha indratjL Bdmaaya pltiy«, 

prici vA^Tvsi suQTBt^ mlmita it. 
Ct tndnufa wimuya plU^e, under 1.16.3; 4iidfndn>6niM7>ptUra, 8.65.3. 

l.se.aii (Savya Angirasa ; to Indra) 

t&m gQiiftyo nemannlaah p&nnaBah simadruii ni Bamo&nne sanifyiTa^, 
p&tiih tUkusya vid&thasya nn s&bo girfm n& vend &dhi roha t^jasL 
l-SS-^" (V&madera ; to Vifve Devah) 
au rodan Ahinft budhnybna shiyitfi den &pyebhir iet^ih, 
■amndriiti ni aamo&ra^ aaaifryiTo ghami&svaraso nadyb &pa ttmi. 
For theae two difficult Htanua tee the equally diffleult trauslationa, Ludwig, 455 and 104 ; 
Giaaamanu, iL 444 ; 1. 537. Eaoh tranalator haa couflioting renderiuga for the two repeated 
pMaa. OldentMrg, HV. Hoten, 56, joS, has aome auggeatiooa, one of them twing that the metre 
of 4.55.6* (JagaQ among triatabha) betrays the ptda aa aeoondary ia that atania. For i.£6.i 
tee ^ao Bergaigne, il. 40, note, i6g ; for 4.55.6, ibid. ii. 105, 47) ; iiL 14. 

[I.86.4I', fndram aisakty usAsam ni suryah: 9.84. 2<', fndub ai^akty us&aaih, &&] 

1.86.8^ (Sarya Angirasa; to Indra) 

Tf y&t tir6 dhani^am Acyutaib x&jd 'tistbipo div& ItBsu barh&nft, 

BT&nal]he yin m&da indra b&rsyaban Tirbri^ nir apam &iil)jo ar^vim. 
1.85.9^ (Ootama Bahoga^a ; to Karuto, but here Indra) 
tvAs^'^ jr&d T&jraih Biikrtam hiraiayiyaih BahABrabhra^ini Bv&pA Avartayat, 
dhatt& fndro o&ry &iAnsi k&rtaT6 'has vftrim air apam ftabjad 
wri^T&in. 
In 1.85.9° (aa in 8.96.19] Qraaamann, a.T. uArja, Tery properly eorrecta niry ApUtai to 

Dii^pUai, 'manly deeds'. The entire atania, in themidat of a Uanit hymn, iaopen to the 

taaptolon of int«rp<4atlon ; bat tee Oldeuber^ KT. Noten, p. S5. 



Qroup 8. Hymns 58-64, ascribed to Nodhas Gftutama 

1.86.2d (Nodhas O&utama: to Ago!) 

A evim Adma yUT&mSno aj6raa trisv &Tis]r&tui atas^u tis^hati, 

Myo ni pnf h<^ prusit&sya rooate diTd n& nanu Bten&yaim aoikzadat. 
9.86.9a (Akntfih, alias UOsB ^iga^ ; to PaTam&na Soma) 
6iv6 n& aann stan&yann aoikrsdad dyduf ca yteya prthivf ca dh&nnabhih, 
Indraaya Bakhy&m pavate viv^dat s6mah punKoih fcaUv^u eidati. 
Bven Ml Blmple-looking a ptda aa the repetition here ia not quite free ^m ambiguity. 

Lndwig, 157, to 1. 58.1*, • anfachrie er donnemd wie dea himmela rOoken ' ; the aame trana- 



d by Google 



i.58.a — '] Pa/rt 1: Repeated Passages belonging to Book I [86 

IfttoT, 876, to >86.9*, ' wie auf d«a himmeU rileken h>t er donnemd gemfen ' ; HiUebrandt, 
Ted. Mftb. i. 349, to 9.86.9V 'do Himmela Rfioken lieu er briUlaod gleicIuUD artAaen'; 
Oldenbei^ SBE. xlri. 45, to 1.58.1*, 'tbunderiog he hu rowred like the ridge of heaven'. 
ITie first uid ImI of thece rabderings, ia mj opinion, are oorreet ; to also Bergaigno, i. le,. — 
On the oompariaon in 1.58.1* see last Piiehel, Ted. Stud. 1. 107. 

I.e8.4<i (Kodhw Gautama ; to Aga\) 

Tf vdti^ato atts^u tifithate vftha juhubhih afnyi tuvisv&nili, 

trail j&d Bgne vantiio vrsSyise ki^ftm ta £ma niQadurme tO^ra. 
4.7.9* (V&madeTa Gsutama ; to Agni) 

kry^im ta dma niqata^ purd bliag oorianv krcfr v&pua&m Id dcam, 

y&d &prsTlt& dddhate ha g^bham sadyi^ cij jBtt) bh&vasfd u dat&h. 

The nnnmal aooent of the Tocatlre rlicadQrme (Oldenbei^, RT. Noten, p. f S) may perhape 

be dne to infeetion from rufata^ in 4.7.9. Note also the eadenoe of 1.58.4*. For 4.7.9 «f. 

OldenbflTg, ibid. 173. 

l.S6.7'>'^d (Nodhas Gautama ; to Agni) 

hdtaram Bapt& juhTb y&jisthaiii yim vAgbito vfn&te adhvardni, 
agnfm vi^vesam aratfm vastmam aapaiyami priyasft ruiii T&tsam. 
io.3a4^ (Kavasa Ailusa; to Apah, or Apooaptar) 
y6 auidhm6 dfdayad apav imtar jr&ih vipr&aa i)ate adhTor^n, 
&]Am napKD m&dhumatlr ap6 da yibhir Indro vKvrdh^ vtry&yiL 
3.54.3*1 (Pn^npati Vaiframitra, or PrajBpsti Vfioya ; to Vifve D«^) 
7UT6r rtam rodasi satyam aatu mah^ eii nah suvit^ya pra bhotam, 
idam divd namo ague prtbivyal aapairami pr^jasa yami r&tnam. 
On the eynonymy of roots id and vr (Id ~ ia-d, from root is 'iriah') see my suggestion in 
J. A. Tfeea's paper, ' The Etymology and Heanlug of the Sanskrit Boot I4 'r in ' StndieB|in Honour 
of Baail Ik OIldeiBleere, p. 357 ff,, and my additional atatemeut in Johns Hopkina University 
Circulars, 1906, nr. 10, pp. 1061 B. — For 1.58.7 see Piecbel, Ted. Stnd. ii. 113; Oldenbetg, 
BT. Noten, p. ^ (where older literature on the stania). 

[1.58.8^ achidra sQdo sahaso no adya : 4.2.7", iba tram BOno, &c ; 6.50,9*, uti 
tram Bfino, &c.] 

1.58.9<l ; 60.5^; 6i.i6<i; 63.13J; 64.15^; 8.80.10^; 9.93.5^, pt«t6r maksu 
dhiyivaaur jagamyat. 

1.08.8° (Nodbas Gautama ; to Vaifranara) 
i Burye na ra^mayo dhruvaso vai9vanar6 dadhire 'gnl vaaOni, 
ja pirratefT 6;«dliifT apsd ya manusesv ad taaya raja. 
i.9T.4'> (Gotama Babogairia ; to Soma) 

ji, te dh ^Tnun j divi yi prthivyam ya pirrate^v d^adhi^r apad, 
t^bhir no vf^vaih aumana ahelan i^r^jan soma prati havyi grbhaya.j 

l^of. 1. 91.4'* 

We render 1.59.3, 'As in the sua the ray» are firmly (fixed), thus treasure* have been 

plaoed into Agni Taifrlnara. (The treasures) which are in the mountaiua, in the plants, in 



db, Google 



87] Hymns ascr^ted to Nodhas Gautama [ — 1.61.5 

the waten, and aaong meD,— of that art thou king,* The itanza Bounds vai7 well, ' treamres 
which u« in the monDtaine, plants, «nd waten', and jet thia formula beloogs to uiother 
sphere. DlTinitlee, Agai eapedally, hare their seat la the mountaioa, ftc. To aome raeh 
connwdoa the repeated pftda owes its origin. Thua i.ioS.ii, jid indtftgnl di*i b^6 jtX 
pfthiT^^idi jAt pirrateav daadblar spsu ; ill. it.*, igat jit te divl Tirca^ prthiTytdi jid 
^fadhlBv ap«T i jajatra; 10.51.3. ^ch&ma tvA bahudhi jAtaveda)! priristam ague apav 
liiadhtBu. Aeoordingly onr partiealar pkda aeems more original in i.9i-4> B7 way of corio- 
snm of. the last echo of this formala in AT. 3.31.5: "The worms which are in the monntaine, 
the trees, the plants, and cattle, j6 krlmayah plrratesT rinrfv deadhlsT paffisr apsv kuUl^' 

[1.50^°, rdja kraflD^ asi mdnufT^am : 3.34-30, indra ksitinam ad, Ac] 

1,50.5^ (Nodhu <Hutania ; to Y&ii^aiura) 

diT&9 dt t« brbatiS jutavedo TiifV&nara prfi riiic« nuthilv&m, 

itijh knitti^m asi minuslnBiUj yndlii deT^bhyo Tirivaq oaksrtha. trcf. 1.59.50 
7.98.3d (Vasiatha ; to Indn) 

jqft&D&h Bdmam s&hase pa^Atha pr& te mfttd mahim^nam uv&ca, 
6ndra papiitthorr Imtirilcaam yndtaa Aevibhjo vixiro/q oakartba. 
The repeated plda aeema more original in 7.98.3. Cf. a-J+J*, yudhSndro mahni viriva; 

«aUra doT^bhyah sitpati; ^arsanipi^. llias, since i<5g<J* ia aimilar to 3.34.1*, st 1.59.5 

ahares two more or lets similar pkda* with 3.34. 

1.60.4^ (Nodhas G&utama ; to Agni) 
ufik [ATak6 Ttour minusesu v&renyo h5t&dfa&yi viksii, 
d&mana grli&patir d&ma iii agnlr bbuvad ntTip&ti rayl^am. 
1.72.1° (PaAfara^^ktya; to Agni) 

n( k&Tya vedbiaah f&^ratas kar i^h&ste d&dbKno oAryft puru^ijj IT 7.45. 1° 
agnir bharad nqripitS rayli^am Batid cakAnti amftani vi^vtu 

We render i.ea4, 'The Ufij, the Purifier, the Tasu, has bean established as the beat 
Hotar-priest among men. The home-pervading bonae-Ioid in the home, Agni, hath become 
the treamre-lord of treasures.* If we remember that the C;1J, like the Afigiras, &c., are 
mjthio Are prieata who establish Agt>f (Beigalgne, i. 57 A), the stanza appears to be a perfaot 
and transparent bit of Agni mythograph;. St. 1.71.1 may be rendered, 'He hath excelled 
thewladomof all the wise, he who holds in his band all manly power. Agni hath become the 
treasore-iord of treasures, he who ever hath taken to himself sll immortal (qnalities).' The 
first and fonrth ptdas are not as definite as they might be : see Bergaigne, i. 41, loi, 196 ; 
Oldenberg, SBE. xItI. 81, S3, bottom, in addition to Ludwig's and Qrassmann's translations. 
In fact all the four ptdae represent items of thought loosely strung together, in Ottmistakable 
contrast with the logical seqaenoe of 1.60.4. Another pida of 1.71.1, namely b, reonre also In 
perfect sequence, in 7,45.1°: 

t devA yltn savitt suritno 'ntariksapri Tihamlno iijTtilf, 
hdste didhino niryft purtni niTOfiyan ca prasuvin ca bhAma, 
•Hay libenl god Savitar who fills the air come hither, carried by his steeds, holding in his 
hands all manly power, putting to sleep and arousing all beings.' So that, though there is no 
cempelllng proof, we may say, eeitainly enough, that 1.71.1 i« patchwork of a later writer 
who baa borrowed two of his four ptdat. The general character of 1.71 ia turgid -myatio, as 
Oraaamann declare* at the b«ad of his translation. Cf. also under 1.71.5, and 9,~-Tbe 
repeated pftda has a cloee parallel in 9.97.14°, dvltt bhuvad rayipAtt raylnim. 

[1.01.6*, asmi (d u eAptim iva (ravasj^ : 9.96. 1 6", abhf v^am s&ptir iva (ravaay^ ] 



d by Google 



1.63.3 — ^] Port 1 : B^peaied Passages belonging to Book I [88 

1.62.3<: (Kodhas GButunA ; to Indra) 

pi4 TO iD&h^ mtihi ii4iiio bharadhTsm &ngiisyiuh ^vss&D&ya sama, 

y&ift nstt purrs pit&ra^ padajfia &rcanto ADgiraso ga Avindan. 

9.97.39° (Pai^9ara Qaktya ; to PavamAna Soma) 

B& Tardhiti v&rdhanah pOy&mEnah s6ino mldhT^ aUii no jytitisavTt, 

ydoft na^ pdrve pltdra^ padojfli^ svarrfdo abhf ga Adrim uan&n. 

ST. 1.709 hu iinin for nBiiin of RT. 9.97.jt9*; thii QraMmann, if. a6S, 511, adoptifor Uib 
BT, alfo. Benfej, Kleins SehriftAU, i. 319B.; Ludwig, 68j; Bloomflsld, OoDaonUnoB, bAm 
raggeated mosntii) ; *e« 1.93-4; 9. 10.5 ; 5.34.7 ; lafiy.fi; 6S.10. Bei'g»igna, iL 309, holds to the 
test. Oldeoberg, BT. Notea, to 9.97.39, r^erring DOteworthilj to 10.87.t1, ^so deddea ia 
tkvonr of nuiio, but the pMi>ge ii from tn eotlrely different iphere, doe* not mention oMtle, 
and is, it aeema to me, oMom bscsuse the wording JTiMist us is natunl *t tay time, and does 
not really be*r upon the ezpreecian ebbi ^ idrim (m)iunin. I still think that we mnat read 
mna^iin. Mid thst the change from idrim mnsnia to ddrim aswln wks made by the redactor 
In deference to the metre. As fkr as I remember it hss not been noted thst the words is^iin 
and mosnin ftollowod one another in BT. 1.10.5, which 8<ms to show that the ST.Tsriant 
ifn&n (sbove) Is resUy daa to interahange between isnin and mnfnin, and not between is^in 
and nsnin. In other words HY. 9.97-39 seems still to have read musoi^ at the time when 
the ST. v«riant arose. 

1.6a.8<: (Nodlias Oautama ; to Indra) 

fndrasyangirasBm ceatdu vid&t aarimft t&nay&ya dhasfm, 

b^haepitir bluii4d ddrim vidAd gal^ a&m uariyabhir T&Ttt^anta n&rah. 

io.68.iid (AySsya Angiraaa; to Bfhaspati) 

abhf ^ftT&ifa n& kffanebhir Afvam n&ksatrebhih pit&ro dy^ apinfan, 

ritryam t&mo id&dhur jyiJtir ikhan b^baapitir bhin&d &driih ridid ga^ 

Cf. for theee stanzas Hillebrandt, Ted. Hyth. i. 397,413; Pisehel, Ted. Stud. ii. 338. The 
pretence together of Indra, the A&giras, Ssrsmt, and Brhsspati in 1.61.3 carries us into the 
midst of a hmiliar and well.defined myth (see espeeially io.>oS). Notwithstanding that 
ia.6B is a hymn to Brhupati the repeated pfcda doee not aeem nearly as organic in its stsnia 
II: ' Like a black horse caparisoned with pearls the Fathers gsrnislied the aky with etara ; 
they placed darkness in night, light in day. Bj'haspati hath eleft the mck, hath gotten the 
oowe.' We must resort to an extreme mythological interpretation of the fourth pida, to 
obtain connexion, something like Brhaapsti cleaviDg the rock of darkness In order to get 
out the light cows. The pada sppesrs to be attached very looeely, borrowed from the 
fkmfliar aphere itf Indra's (Bf-bsspatt's) eonqneat of the cow* that are oonflned by YsU, or 
the Psnis. It seems, in flut, that io.68.ti' r«pests 1.61.3°. 

1.63.13^ (Nodhaa Onutama ; to Indra) 

sanitd evk t^va rayo g^bhastfiu n& ksjyante ii6pa daay&nti daama, 

dyuman asi kratuio&ii indra dhfrab gik^ft QooiTas t&ra na^i g&olbh^i. 

8.3. 15" (Hedhatithi K&nva, and Priyamedha Angiraaa ; to Indra) 
nt& na indra pTyatn&ve md 96rdhate p&rft dfih, 

On the face of it (he metre is in IsTotir of the priority of the long ptda ; see Fart 1, 
chapter i, class B it. Cf. also 9.87.9°. 



db, Google 



89] Hymns ascribed to Nodhas QdtUama [ — 1.64.13 

1.68.7^ (Nodhas Gftutanu ; to ludn) 

trim ha ty&d indra sapU yiidhyan piiro yajrin purnkUbAya dardab, 
hariiir ai y&t audise vfOa yitg tthb6 rfijan viriva^ purive ka^. 
4, 2 1. io'> (VsmadoTa ; to Indra) 

mti Tteva (ndrah saty&h samrdd ^h&ntfi T|tr&m T&iiTatL p^r&ve lu^ 
pdruBtuta kr&trlL nab fagdhi tiy6 i^bhakslyfi td 'vaso ddivyas7a.j 

•r4.a1.tod 

For 1.63.7 *^ Botli, Zor Littemtor, p. 13) ; Beufey, Orient and Ooeident, i. 590; Hvir, 
Oer. 1. 330 ; Oldeuberg, ZDHG. lU. 119 ; Qeldner, Ved. Stud. i. 1 53 ; HiUebrandt, Ted. Ujth. 
1. it>; F07, KZ.x1zlT.14]; Oldenberg, BT. Hoten, p. £3. We msy render, ■ Ihoa didst then, 
O Indn, carrier of the bolt, flghtiiig onub tbe mtbo caatlei in behalf of Pora^tsft. When 
thou didit like ucriflcial (rtraw (barfais) esaily lay them low tbr SodXi, thou didst, king, 
woric deliventnoe from evil (or POm.' FUa 4.11.10* tepeataonlypui of i.Sj.t', but it aeenu 
to me that the eeqnenoe of worde in the former ia simpler and more original than in the 
latter. 

[1.04.4^ T&kaassu rukmdii &dhi yetiieQubh^: 5.S4•II^ y^ksaaau rukmi maruto 
r&the fiibbah.] 

[1.04.6^, ats&m dubauti staniyantam &ksitam : 9.73.6", abfiiih dubanti, &«.] 

1.64.12^ (Nodhas Gftutama ; to Manits) 

gbfeum pBTak&m vaodiaih Tlcarsa^iib ruAiisy^ suniidi harfisA grnfinssi, 

raiastilraih tav&sam tuamtsdi guD&m rjlsfaaih T^sanam saocata {riy& 

6.66.iit>(BbaradvAja; to Uaruts) 

Um Trdh&ntam maratam bhrdjadratiih mdrdaya stiiidm h»T&M 

viTfiae, 
6iv6h (&rdbAya (licayo manisi gir&yo nipa ugrd aapfdhran. 
Ct Max Haller, ZDUQ. zxxiL 371 ; Oldenberg, BT. IToten, p. 411 ff. 

[l.64.18l>, tasth&u va Qti maruto y&m ivata: 1. 1 66.8'', pQrbbf lakaatK maruto, &c.] 

1.04.130 (Nodhas Gftutama ; to Haruts) 

pT& an s& m&rtah (&TasB j&a&a Hi Ltastbdu va Qti maruto y&m ivata,j 

•rc£ 1.64.13b 

^rradbhir Tajsib bhorate dbinft n^bhlr ftpfchyani kr&tum & kseti piisyati 
3.a6.3b (Grtsamada ; to Brahmai^aspati) 

a& ii j&Dona s& vifd e& jinmanA si putrair Tajaib bharate dULnft of bbifi, 
deritii&m y&h pitAram ftvliAsati graddh^manft haTfa& br&hma^as p&tim. 
io.i47.4<l (Suvedas ^^Limi ; to lodra) 

si in i»i rfty&h siibhrtasya cftkanaa mAdaib j& asya rinhyam cfketati, 
fcyj^ytilTift' Tfl ghft'"'" fla^irtidhviimmakyii ait v<^]a.ih h^ m l^^^.t^ Hh| ^ n ft 7ipfr li<^ , 
12 [".OA »] 



d by Google 



I.46.9 — ^] Part 1 : Repeated Passages belonging to Book I [90 



Group 9. Hymns 65-78, ascribed to Par&9u% Q&ktya 

1.66.0, 10^ (Pua9BTa ^tya ; to Agni) 

tim. vaf caritthA vay&ih vasaty^tuh ni givo nikunta iddh&m, 
slDdhur nk ksAdfth pr& moir Ainon n^Tutta f^vsl^ Hrir d^^ke. 
1.69.9, 1^ (The Bune) 

uBd dA j&r6 TibhiToarib e&ihjfl&Uraps; oiketad asmfti, 
trnfinA T&hanto diiro vy Ipvan n^Tanta TiQre kt&t d^Dce. 
Hie Fartfu* gnnp hu been tcMiUd by BoUeiueii, ZDUG. xxii. 569 IL Htkuu 65-70 In 
dvipadl rirt) nietre ue not repeated in the other SaihhitAa ; Aufieoht in the Preboe to hit 
Moond edition of the BV., p. Tii, deaignatea them m 'rubbish'. For both these difBeuIt 
•Unzu see Oldenberg's truudation with notee in SBE. xlvi ; BT. Noton, p. 6j. 

[1.6S.e, 10*, pitiir n& putrdh krAtum jusanta : 9.97.30°, pitdr n& putr&h kiitubhir 
yat&n%] 

[1.69.7*, n&kis ^ etd Tiatd minaoti : 10.10.5°, o&kir aaya pr& minanti vratiim.} 

1.60.9.10^: see 1.66.9, to^. 

1.70.5, 6* (Psdlfars Q&ktya ; to Agni) 
si hi kfaparftn agni raTi^odi ddfad j6 sama iram soktdih, 
eti eikitTo bhamA nl pahi devinfini j&maa m&rtah^ ca Tidvdn. 
7.10.5° (Vasis^a Hftitrftvanini ; to Agni) 
mandr&ih hAtOram u^o y&Tis^bam agnlm vi<}& llate adhvar^u, 
si hi kfipftTfit ibhavad rayii^am Atandro data y^j&thKya ddvitn. 
I render 1.70.$, ' For Agni (beoomea) lord of troMiime (to him) that properly revere* him 
with hjnuis'ifto. Here the artifioial metre (dvipadi Tirl^') and the transparent anaooluthon 
would of thenisel*ea point to late or secondary aomposition. Cf. Oldenberg, BT. Koten,p. 71. 
Moreover the other ooourrenoe of the repeated pida is in onquestionable surroundings : ' llie 
Ujtja (flie priests) and the people revere at the saorifloe the lovely Hotsr (priest), tbe yoongeat 
Agni. Fw he beoame lord of treasures, the unwearying meSBengar (to bring) the gods to tbe 
ofFering.'— The difFering aooents of kaapAvU are aeoordiDg to the text. 

1.71.4^ (FaMfara ^Udya ; to Agni) 

mitUd y&d iih vibbfto mfttarifTft grhS-gifae ^et6 jdnyo bhdt, 
id Dm lijho u& B&hiyase s&ca s&nn d dotyftm bhfgaTA^o vii^ya. 
i.i48.i'(Dirghatamas Auoathya; to Agni) 

mithid jid im viffd mfttari^Tft hi5taram Ti^r^psum vi^rfidevyain, 
nl y&m dadhiir manuayjksu viksd aritr 96 citr&ib vipuse vibbdvam. 
The weak spot, or, at least, the obscure spot in both stanzas is where the two repeated 
pidaa vftry : Tibh|to in 1. 71.4; viatd In 1.14S.1. Various soggeatioDs as to the meaning and 
powible emendation of theae worda may be found with the older translators (Orassmann, 
vidto ; Ludwig, vi 91, vispito, or visfffo, and, finally, visthito); see Oldenberg, 8BB. slvi. 
77, 174; BT. Koten, 74, 147 ; and cf. Bergaigne, l. 54.111. Oldenberg does not attempt to 
dii^nlie the oueertaintj of his propositions : one Is almost t«mpted to regatd the two words. 



db, Google 



91] Hymns ascribed to Parofora Qsktya [ — 1.73.1 

aa eormpt deMUiduita of ons and the lains miiandeimUM>d origintl. Yet Tfbhfto tn^ sAer 
aQ b« MTTMt and origixial : •• loog aa this word flta Agul It ma; here be applied with hypar' 
baton to HUaiiTtran who fipirei aa the ■ Oenlni of fire ohnming ' ; It oertainlr doe* not •«eiD 
dlfflonlt to imagine that an attribqte of ^ni ahoQld be transfured aatidpatoriiT to M&tarigraD, 
■eeiog that Hfttari^ran prodnoM AgnL A^in, Tiat6 in the MUae of ' worked ', ' put to work ', 
may repreeent a teoondary modnlation of vibbrto, yet one that ii InteDttonal and doea not 
■tand in need of emendation. Uncertain as all thiaiB,the matrioally defeoUTe pftda ini.ifS.! 
■eema to be teoondary to ita oorreepondeat in 1.71-4 ; aee Fart 3, chapter 3, claaa A 6. 

1.71.90 (PaiSfua ^!&ktya ; to Agni) 

mino n& y6 'dhvuikh aady& 6ty iOa^ Bstri Buro y&tem i^e, 

ijitfitift tDitraT&ni^ft sapft^ g6su priy&m amftuh rikwmia^ift. 

3,56.7'> (Prajspatd y&i;vamitr&, or PnJApati Vaoya; to Vipvo Devah, 

hare Sftvitar) 
trfr i divih saviti Boaaviti Taj&nft mitrftTiroijA sapft^ 
ipftf oid aeja r6daei cid urvf rfitnaih bhiksanta uvittih uvdya. 

We render 1.71.9, 'He who (quick) ■■ thooght, within a day trarenea the roada, the son 
alone rules over wealth altogether. (He brlnga) the two Ungi Ultra and Taiuna the liberal- 
handed, who guard the belOTed AmbroHia in the oowi.' C£ OldsnberB^ SBE. zlvi. 7J. I 
cannot doubt that thia rtanza with ita elliptioal anaoolntbon i« in part a reminiaoenoe of the 
Savitar stanza, to wit : ■ Thrioe fh>m heaven SaviUr mightily impels the two kings Hitra and 
Tam^ the liberal-handed. Even the waters and the broad hemispheres (men) beaeeoh for 
wealth at the nrglng of thia Savitar.' Though the second distioh ia not as simple in ita 
Uiongbt aa might be wished, the first part which elearly states that SaWtar i« the motive 
power behind the benefioant gods, Ultra and Varuna, exhibits the repeated pida in fanltleaa 



1.71.10^ (Par&fara ^Utya ; to Agni) 

m& no agne sakhya pftry&i^ prd marfi9(hfi abhi vidiif kavlti b4ii, 
n&bho n& rOp&m jarimd minati piird tAayft abhffaster AdhihL 
7.18.3I' (Vaaistha Uaiti^Taru^d ; to Indra) 
raj«T« hi j&oibbih ks^ ev«T» dydbhir abhl vidiif kavi^ san, 
pifi giro magbavan gdbbir AfT&is t^yat&h (i^lhi rfty^ aamdn. 
Lndwlg, *66, to t.71.10, tranilatea the words abhl rldliB kavl^ Hiu ' da du ein besonders 
knadlger weiser bist' ; at 1005, to 7.18.), ' ola kundiger weiaer rings znm sohntze'. We may 
observe that these words by thenuelTes make a normal octosyllabic pkda. In i.7i.io> 
aAbho lUl rfipim is surely ~ nibbaso ni rUpim, with r&pAm m tertinm oomparationis, 
* as the fintn of a cloud changes, so does old age injure (change) the form (of men) '. 
DilCerently, Collitz, Bezz. Beltr. i. 15, note ; Oldenberg, SBE. zlvL 75. 

1.7a J.l> (PaM^ara {^Urtya ; to Agni) 

Qf kivy& Tedb&sah (ftpratas kar hiMte 6idb&ao u&rj& parnqi, 

i^agDir bhuvad rayip&ti rayi^dinj satid oakisnd amftani vi^vh. *r 1.60.4'^ 

7.45.1° (Vasiatba ; to Savitar) 

t dev6 yUu saviti sur&tno 'ntarikBaprd T&bam&no A^^rftih, 
lulste cUdhAao niryA poru^ nivcf&yan ca prasuTiii oa bbuma. 
See under 1.60.4*. — 8e«alsothepada,nfvidd<dh&noniryApnru9i,3.34.5%andof.8.9$.9i'; 

TB. 3. 5.S.S*. 



d by Google 



i.ja.! — ^] Part 1: Bepeated Passages belonging to Book I [92 

l.TS.lc: i.6o,4<l, agnir bhuTitd rayip&tlrayT^din. 

1.7a-So (Partsara ^Wrfya ; to Agni) 

Max6 y&d agne (ar&dae tvam fo chiicim ghrt^na ^ilcayah sapar^n, 

THwnft"' oid dadliire yajfiiyftny AsOdayanta tanT&h siijstah. 
6.1. 4<= (Bhaiadvaja Bfiriiaapatya ; to Agni) 

pad&m deT&sya nAmasa Ty&atah fravasy&Tah fr&va Apacn ftmrktam, 
nunfini oid datUure rajfifrftni bbadrayam te ranayanU sAmdiBtfiu. 

See Hillebrandt, Vad. 117th. iiL 313, note ; Pisobel, Ved. Stud. i. 199. For the ' thr«« 
.71.3, cf. the ' aixty ftntnmni ', AT. xii. 3.34,41, and see Bergmigiia,ii,ii7|iiote. 



[L7S.4d, agnfm pad6 param6 tastblvHtiBam : 2.35.14*, aamln pad6, Ac.] 

1.72.80 (Pwrftfara ^tya ; to Agni) 

BaihjfiiiAiii dpa sidann abhijfiii pAtnivanto Damasy&m nainasyan, 
ririkra&saa tanvft^ kf^vata ara^ s&khs s&kfayur nimfai r&kaamfti^h. 
4.34.3b ^V2Qi^«Ta; to Indra) 

Um m n4ro \i hvayanto samik^ ririkTuisaB tAiiT&ti kfqiTata tram, 
mithd y&t tyBg&m ubh&yaao Agman ^n&ras tok&aya t&nayasya satau.j 

•r 4.34.3* 
Tika BBOond of th««e stanzu ii perfsotlr dear : ' That veiy ooe (namely, Indra] men oall to 
both eidea id battle ; baTing risked their bodies, thay took bim for their prot«ction, when 
both Bidet, Uie heioe*, have gone against one another into danger, in order to obtain olbpriog 
and procperit^.' This battle for offspring and poalerity is, perhaps, merely a saoriBoial 
eonteot (sainBaTa) forIndra'B&Tonr,likeaonntleMothercompetitionHin the Tedio literature; 
ae* my artiole, ' On Conflicting Prayers and Sacrificea', Johns HopkinBUniTersityCiroulart, 
December, 1906, nr. loy pp. i ft In any ease the first distich is transparent 

In i.7*.5° svib takes the place of trim, so as to leave the verb krnvata without an object. 
Oldenbeig, 8BE, xlri. 84, note* the parallel and remarks pertinently : ' Should s^h have 
supplanted another word, for instanoe trAm t As the pronoun sv& very frequently stands in 
apposition with tanti, it may haye found its way also into passages towhiehit did not belong.* 
See, e.g.io.j4.3,andef. the ourious variant, smane amOnam for tmane tmlnam, MS. 4.6.7; see 
the author, Am. Jcum. Phil. zxl. 314. It is oertaioly hard to trust Lndwig's Tendering and 
commentary (167) : ' ihre leiber kasteiend machten sie aieh dieselben zu eigen,* that is, by 
removing from them all impurities. The same ariticism applies to Orassmum'a rendering 
(ii. 73) : 'hingebead sohaffen sle tich noue leiber.' Oldenberg after all, sticking to the text, 
renders the entire stanza: 'Being likeminded they (probably, the mortab) reverentially 
qiproached him on their knees. Together with their wives they venerated the venerable 
one. Abandoning their bodiea they made them their own, the (one) friend waking whan the 
(other) friend closed bis eyes.' Cf. also Bergaigne, L 9S ; and perhaps more pertinently, Ii. 
177, note. Whether the text of the repeated pftda in 1.71.5 is really as Parftfara fUttya sang 
it, or not, there can be no reasonable doubt that the mother pftda it the impeooable 4.14.3^; 
«f. the oadence krnvata trim also in 1.100.7^ 

1.73.8^ (PaiSfara ^^Atya ; to Agni) 

d y& Tff^ BTapatyini taathuh kr^Tftnaao amftatraya gftti^n* 

mahi^ maUuJbbili pfthivt vl tasthe matd putrdir Aditir db^yase v6h. 



d by Google 



98] Bymns ascribed to ParO^ira Qaktjfa [ — 1.73.3 

3.3i.9>> (Eufika Aisiratbi, or Yi^vSmitn ; to Indnt) 
nf gtivytiA mtoMft sednr ark^ih kf^Tftnaso amftatraya gfitdm, 
idim eiu oA s&danam bhui7 es&m y€na mifAii AsisSaAnn rt^a. 
For 1.71^ Me PiMhel, Ted. 8twL i. *17 ; OldeiibMf, SBE. xlri. S3, 86 ; BT, Noten, p. 76. 

1.78.a* (PaI1^ara ^^oktya ; to Agni) 

deTd oA y&fy aavita aatyimanma kr&hr& nipiti vij&n&ni yi^\r%, 

pnruprafasti) am&tir 11& satyi Ktm^Ta f^vo didhisdyyo bhat. 
9.97.48<l (Kutea Angirasa ; to FaTatn&ua Soma) 
nu nas tv&m rathmi deva soma p&ri srava camvtth pay&manah, 
apsii Kvidistho tn&dhumAn rtiiTll devd ni y^ aavita aatrtoianrnft. 

We render 1.73.1, * Ha who like god SaTitar, whose thought* we reli«ble, protects with his 
intelligeuee all hones, pntised bjr loMnj, like nnfoiling bhUianoe, hu become worthy to be 
sought kfter, like healing breath of life.' CIL Lndwig, 36S ; Oldenberg, SBB. xlvi. 3S ; Foj-, 
KZ. xxzIt. 148, St. 9.97^ mar be reDdered, 'Bud thou now, god Sooia, oar charioteer, 
porified, into the two eamfl ; flow into the water, most sweet, honeyed, holy ; he who(is) like 
god Saritar, whose tboughta are reliable.' The fourth pftda here la obviooa appendage, 
Boggested by the last preoeding word rtivl (lii and satyA}. That the pida is primarily part 
of a true relative elatue, not an attribati*e olaoae with articular y^h, is shown by the first 
distieti of 1.73.1 (nipiti, verb acoented). A. similar ezpteaaion involving Savitar, namely, 
devi iva savitl satyidbarmft, ooenrt in 10.34.8, and 10.139.3, both times in rather loose OOH' 
neziona, showing how easily this kind of formnlaia expresaion might be in a state of flotation. 
Tet we may gueM that 9.97.4S ha* borrowed trota 1.73-1. — Note that the next itania 1.73.3 
(next item) also oompares Jl^I with another god, this time ludra. 

1.78.8>t>e (Pais^ara ^Kbtyfi ; to Agni) 

derd oi, y&^ pfthivim Ti9TAdh&y& npak^dti hit&mitro n& Tty&, 

paral&a^dat ^anuiaado ni Tira anavadyd p&tijuB^OTa i^rl. 

3.56-3i*'x' (Prajllpati Yai^&mitra, or Praj&pati Y&oya; to Yifve Devl^i, 

here India) 
imam ca na^ pfthivim Tiorddhftyft lipa k^eti hit&mitro nA r^&, 
pTiratiitilaTi Qarmaa&do ni Tira i^mah&d derdn&m asuratr&m dkain.j 

•r refrain, a.ss.i'^-aa* 

Ludwjg, ]6S, render* 1.73.3 '• ' <'"' ^^ ^'a gott alles ansatrOmend auf der erde wont, wie 
einkOnig, der nlltzliche Avnndehat, wie waohe haltende, alssichere hut daaitzende helden, 
wie eine tadelloee vom gatten galiebte fran.' The same scholar, loi, renders 3.55.11 : ' und 
aof diser onaerer erde wont der allemlrer, als ein kOnig der gute freunde hat j in dea gnten 
hut gleiohsam sitxen ala eines vorklmpfera die helden ; gross ist einzig der gOtter Asora- 
weaenheit' It seems to me that ho has hit the sense of the pftda a in the first instanoe, and 
mlased it in the seoond ; of, also Qrasamann to 1.73.3. ^' sense of 3.5J.11 is clear : ' He sits 
npon this earth of ours, oontrolling every tustenanoe, like a king who has surrounded himself 
with fHends, like heroes who sit in the van, sit as protection (I.e. protectors) — great is the 
sole Asura quality of the gods.' The last ptda is a rebain which rans throngh the entire 
hymn. On the other hand in 1.73.3 ^^ entire same statement i> introduced into a relative 
olause, whose conclusion is In the next stania, bat the condosion is delayed by the additional 
insipid comparison, 'like a blameless wife beloved by her husband'. I cannot doubt that 
Farftfara 9''^t7* !>** based his lengthy relative danse upon the composition of the TU9VI- 
mitis. Seealsotnpplementaryremarksontheeestanzaa, in the introduction to Parti, chapter 4. 



db, Google 



I-73-8 — ] ^tt^ ^ • Repeated Passages belonging to Book I [9i 

1.78.8^ (Partfara ^kbya, ; to Agni) 

yin Aj6 m&rt&n silslldo agne 16 ayOnu m^havKno Tay&di ca, 

chKy^va Tl^vam bhuvanaih sisaksy ftpipriTUi rMaai Mit4rikfun. 

io,i39.ai>(TipSvuuDevagaDdharTa; toSorya) 

urcAkdl esA dirb midhya asta ApaprlTan rMwd antirikfun, 

s& TipvicTr abhf caste g^irt^ir antarit purvam &paraih ca katilm. 

Hm metre of i.Ji.i* ii dubious (ririj]; oee Arnold, VIC. p. igi j Oldenberg, BT. N<it«i), 
p. 76. — For the oadenoe migluvAiio T*yiib e* see 1.136.7 ; 141.13 ; 7.78.5. 

1.78.10* (Farfifara ^^ftkfya ; to Agni) 

eti te agna uo&th&ni redho jdft&ni aanta m&nase hrdd ca, 

fakdma T&j&fy sudbdro y&mam t6 '6hi irAvo deT&btaktaih d^b&nBh. 

4.3.30* (VftmadeTBO&utama; to Agni) 

eta te agna uo&th&nl vedlid 'vocftma kav&ye ta jofacra, 

Liic ohocasva kr^uhf vtlsyaso nOj mabd r&yisx puniiftra pr& yandki. 

MTol 4.3. 3o0 

ExpraMiooi closely puallal to 1.73.10' at a.j.i ; 3.17.3. Pftda 4.1.10* hu k ptiraUd at 
S^S.6*, ptA oakuya kfnohf Tiijaao ub, whiob unount* almort to pwfeet repaUtion. 



Group 10. Hymns 74-93, ascribed to Ootama BUif^iana 

1.74.8° (Gotama B&hogana ; to A^) 

ut& bruvantu jantAva dd agnir T^rtrahajani, 

dhanadijayd ri^e-ra^e. 

6.16.15° (BhaiadvBja ; to Agni) 

t&m u tva p&thy6 yfeB a&m idke daaTUhintamatn, 

dhaaatfijay^irii rine-rane. 

1.74.7': i.i'.4\ y&d agneyisi datyiim. 

1.76.4° (Gotama B&hQgana ; to Agni) 
tv&m jftmtr j&n&n&m igne mitr6 asi priyih, 
s&khfi B&khibhya i^ya^. 

9.66.1° {Catani Vsikh&naBBb ; to PavamAua Soma) 

pdvaara vifracarsane ^'bbi Tl^v&ni kiTy&,j |r 9.23.1^ 

B&Uii. B&khibhya idya^. 



d by Google 



95] Hymns ascribed to Gotama Bahugana [ — 1.78.1 

1.76.4° (Gotama B&httga^a ; to Agni) 

pngivata T&<!«Bft T&lmir Ssi ca huT§ Df ca satsiha der^ih, 

v6^ hotrim at& potridi yi^atra bodhi prayantar janitat visOnAm. 

10.3.3' (Trita Aptya ; to Agni) 

tM hotrim atA potrim j&n&nftdi mandhA^ai dravinodi rta'A, 

svih& Tayaifa kn^TOmft harlnai ^devfi dovdii yqatr tigaiT irhatLj 

•r 3.3. id 

On TVloai poinU of 1.76.4 cea NeiMer, Bezz. Beitr. Tii. 133 ; xriii. 311 ; zx. 69 ; xxtU. 
>66 ; zzz. 317 ; Oldenbsrg, 8BE. zItL 98 ; BV. Noten, p. 77. It is intsrectiiig to oburre th>t 
anbjnnotinUvM in 1.76.4 U followed bj the imperatiTe bodhi ; Inio.i.j by the iudicatiTO Mi. 
X am tempted to regard tbii u an indioation of the later origin of 10.1.3. 

L77<1^ (Ootama BKhOga^a ; to Agni) 

kathi d&9einBgii&ye k^JainAi devAjuBtooyate Uiamfn« gfb, 

y6 m&TtrefT am^ ftaTft h6tft y^jiftba It kn^ti dev^n. 

4.3.1' (V&madera Gautama ; to Agni) 

yd mirtyofr am^ ftavft derd devdsv aratlr nidh^yi, 

li6t& T4i^4tho mahnil fuc&dby&i havydir agnlr m&nuBa iray&dhyaL 

[1.77>4d, TdjaprasQte isAyanta nUmma : 7.87.3^, pr&oetaso y& iuiyaota m&nma.] 

1.78^'+^ (Ootama Rlhtlga^a ; to A^) 

abbi tTft g6tamft giia Jatavedo Tioar^ane, 

^dyimu^ abhl pr& i^oiiiiina^j •rr^^rain, i.78.i°-5« 

4.32.9* (Vamadeva; to Indra) 

abhi trft g6tain& giranfifata pra d&v&ne, 

f ndra vdjaya ghfavaye. 

6.i6.39b(Bharad^a; to Agni) 

savtraih raylm a bhara jatavedo vioarfa^e, 

Jahi T&ksafijBi siikrato.j Mr 6.16.19" 

6.16.36b (BbaradT&ja ; to Agni) 

brabma prajlvad a bhara jatavedo Tfoarfa^e, 

igne 7&d dldftyad divf . 

8.43.a)> (Vimpa Angiraaa; to Agni) 

ismti te pratib^lryate Jatavedo Ticar^a^e, 

&gn« j&nami euftutfm. 

We may render 1.7E.I : ' JltaTodas, vho dnellest among all tribea, we, the Qotamas 
(pTBlM) thee with our eong — we praiae thee alood witb iplendid (aonge).' Cf. Oldenbeig, 
8BE. xlvi. 101. I feel at though there ought to be somewhere in the Btanza the word vajim, 
'wb', eapeoially aa the third pKda 1* a reft«in (i.7S.i*-s']. Tbni the alanza looks teoondary 
to start with, an impnoaion whloh la strengthened hj the last that It is oompoaed entirely of 
est phnsea. Theoonnexicu isoertainly bettor in4.3i.9, towit : 'The Ootamaa have aounded 
forth their songs to thee, that thoanayeat, O Indra, girerefreahiagsabstanoe.' 



d by Google 



i.;8.i-5 — ] Part 1: Bepeaied Passages hdongit^ to Book I [96 

1.76J°-B°, dyumniUr abhl pr& ^ooumah. 

1.79.8° (Ootama B&hOga^ ; to Agoi) 

yid im rtAsya p&yasft pfy&no n&yaim rtftsya pathibhl mjisfiiaili, 

aryama mitrd T&m^^ pdrijmft tv&cam prftcanty Uparasys ydnsu. 

8.37.1;'' (Manu Vaivaavata ; to Vi^ve Devih) 

rt6 s& vindate yudh&h Bug^bhir ^ty Adhvaiiah, 

aryama mitrd T&ra^a^ sir&tayo yfim trdyanta sajtisasah. 

ia93.4'> (Tanva Partha ; to TifTs D«v&h) 

^t^ ghil lijODo amftaaya mandrdj aryama mitrd rfLni^A^ p&rijmft, 

•rc£ t.i22,iil> 

k&d rudr6 nmam 8tut6 manitab pOs&no bh&gah. 

For the dMenlt atuiza 1.79.3 sae BArgaigae, U. 505; Ktehel, Ted. Stud. i. 109; Hille- 
bnndt, Ved. H;th. i. iSa ; Oelduer, Ted. Stud. iiL 47 ; Oldenberg, SBE. xlvi. 103, 106; BT. 
Not«n, p. 7S). 

1.79.4b (Ootama R&hOga^a ; to Agni) 
&gne T^asya gdmata if&na^ sahaso yaho, 
asmd dhehi jstavodo m&hi frivah, 

7.i5.iil> (YasiBtha BI&itATani^i ; to Agnl) 

Bk Qo rddhansi t bhard^ftna^ sahaso yaho, 

bh&gsf ca dfttu viryam. 

Note tlut i.79.i>i> - 7.i5.io°.— For 1.79.4° ^^ ^^ '^"^ pftrallal, aomd dhehi 9riTo bt-h4t, 
under I.9.S. 

1.7S.B)> (Gotama B&hagana ; to Agni) 
si idlAii6 Ttous kavlr agnir qdnyo gira, 
revid asm&bhyaih pturanlka didihi. 

10.118.3b (Uruksaya Amahiyava ; to Agni Bakfwhaa) 

a& ihuto yi rooate 'gnir q^yo gira, 

srucd pr&tikam ajyate^ 

1.7e.8<> (Ootama Bohogana ; to Agni) 

t no ague raylm bhara satrftsabam T&re^yam, 

vf^vssu prfcsil duBUram. 

3.34.8* (Vi9v&mjtra ; to India) 

satrMahaih T&renyam sahodaaii sasavihsam svkr ap&( ca devf h, 

t^aa^na y&h prthiTtni dy4m ut6m4mj Indram madanty Anu dhiraipBflab 

•rcf. 3.33.8" 
Oldenberg, SBB. ilvi. 104, rondors 1.79.4, ' Bring tu nsalth, O Agni, which nuy be alwayi 

conquering, excellent uid inrinoible in mil battles.' The «une idea u to wealth ia expreaaed 

in 5.93.3, prtaoUUiamrarEm. .. i bbar*, ao that we are aore the atanza ia not mere TerUage ; 

the poet means to saj that wealth ia the funiui rwum in war ; cf. alao 5.13.1, and 6.-}i.i (Cor 



d by Google 



97) Hymns aambed to CMama BahUgana [ — 1.80.8 

whlohteetu1der1.117.13'*). Yet the repeated pkda In 1.79.8 oertainly origliuted In the other 
■tMUft: 'Tbe7 who delight in prftyei Molftim lodra, the erer-oouquering, decinble,Tietorj- 
giTin& who hM oonqnered light mi the divine waters, who has oonqaered the earth and alao 
thii heaven.* With the exoeption of 1.79.S utrh^ and satrtefthA ere InTsriablj epithets of 
Indn : see Grawmann's Ziexioon. 

nie third pftda of t.79.8 is also pAttemed leoondarllT after oatue svoh aewlhle idea as Is 
00ataiDedin9.63.11: p&Tatukna vidi Tsjim aamAbbTsih soma dnstAiam, 7d dOf^ Tannayati, 
' O Soma, purified, get db wealth, hard to exceed, wealth hard for our rivals to obtain.' 

1.79.9b (Qotama BfthOga^ ; to Agni) 

i no ague Bucetilnfi rayiih vigTaynpofosam, 

m&rdik^m dbehi jrv&se. 

6.59.9^ (Bbftradvl^a ; to Indn and Agnl) 

fndrflgni 3ruv6r &pi TJtsu divydni p^rthivs, 

& tut ih& pT& yaohatfuii rayiiii viQTaTapOfsaun. 

1.79 J2l' (Gotama B&hOga^a ; to Agni) 
aahasTftkad vfoana^ir agni rAkjftfim sedhatl, 

7.15. 10* (Vaaiatlia UftitiATaru^i ; to Agni) 
agni r^lkf&ABi sedhati ^akr&fooir Amartyah, 

i^cih pftTak& idyah.j «r 3.7.4* 

Kote that i.79.4)'> 7.i5.ii'. 

1.80.1«-ie>, ircann &av arai^'yam. 

L80.el> (Ootama B&hQgsna ; tolndra) 

Adbi a&nau ni jighnate T^jre^ Qat&paira^ 

nundanfi Indro indhasah sAkhibhyo ^tdm iohaty i^&roann inn svaj^yam-j 

■r refrain, i,8o.i«-i6» 

8.6.6b (Vatsa K&^va ; to Indra) 

T( Old Trtr&sya dtidhato vAjTWiA 9atAparTa|;i&, 

firo bibbeda TTanin&. 

8.76.3° (EuruButi E&ijiTa ; to Indra) 

aytoi fndto manitaakha Yi vrtt^&bhinao ohira]^, 

T^rd^a Qatdpaira^a. 

8.89.3^ (Kitnedha Angirasa and Purumedha Angirasa ; to Indra) 

pr6 Ta fndAya brhatd manito briUun&rcata, 

TTtrftm banati vrfa-ah^ fat&kratur v^iie^ gat&parva^. 
Vote the oorreqwadeDce of B.6.38* with B.7&1I*, and alao the oocnTrenoe of the expreaaion 
vrtrfara dMhata^ in 1.80,5 as well aa In 8.6.6. 

[1.80.8°, mah&t ta indra Tiryim: 8.55(T&1. 7).iS bbniid isdraaya Tfryim,] 
13 [.-.-...1 



db, Google 



t.8o.9 — J Part 1 : H^p&Ued Parages hdongmg to Book I [98 

1.80.9^ (Ootama Bshtigana ; to Indra) 

sahiBnifa s&k&m areata p4ri atobhata Tuifatilh, 

ffttiinBm itjrr anonavur fadr&ya brihrnddyatam ,^&rcann &au svar^jyam.j 

•rrefrain, i.8o,i"-r6e 
8.69.9^ (Priyftmedha Angiraaa ; to Indra) 
&Ta smftti g&rgaro godhd p&ri BanisTaiji&t; 
plnga p&ri coniskodad indrftya brihinddyatuiL 
For t.So.9 Me RelBMr, Bezz. B«Itr. xx. 67 ; for 8.69.9, HlllebraDdt, Ted. Hjth. ii. 137. 

[L80.10°, m&h&t t&d asya piuiiayam : 8.63.3c, stu^ Ud, &c.] 

1.80.10<1 (Ootama Bahogana ; to Indra) 
fndro yrtarfisya t&riBim nfr aban sAhaaA s&hah, 

i^maUt t&d asya pdunsTaihj TTtr&ih jt^hanTsA asijad [^Arcann &nu STar^jyam.j 
•ro:c£ i.8o.io"j e:rafnun, r.8o.i«-i6« 
4.18. 7^ (SamT&da Indt^itivKmaderanAm) 

kim a avid asm&i iiivfdo bhaQant^ndrasyKTadyiih didhisanta ipah, 
in&maitiin putrd mahatd vadh^na vpx&Ai jaghaDTan asijad vi sindhQn, 
4.i9.8l> (VlLmadera ; to Indra) 

porrfr uaisah (ar&da; ca gortd vrtrdih jagSian'v^ asijad Ti sindhen, 
p&ru|)ihit& atn^ badbadhan^h sTri fndrah sriTitave prthivyA. 
This oaM ii remariuible, beoaiueit fsbothdaBoite and aimple. The p&da i.So.io' fkilito 
end io an Iambic dipodjr, and ita verb baa no ottJMt. Ludwjg, 460, ttaaalatea diplomatioallr 
' alter den TjtragefKetlieMerfliesMu'jQnuamanD, more freely, 'achlugTrtraund etsoasdie 
FIiith\ But the panllela show that the pad* ia the tmaoated toreo of another pada, regular 
in ita flnal oadenoe and tha preceding anapaest, and duly ftimiahed with that object trhieh 
evetr reader of thla Veda wonld auppty anyhow, namely afndhftn ; from these a later poet 
over-Iamiliarlyhaaextraated the short form to suit hii metre, Cf. aI«o Oldenberg, ST. Voten, 
p. 83,toBT. 1.S1.3. See Fart 1, ohaptor 3, aUaaB9, 

[1.81.6*, i papAu pdrthiTom rAjah : 6.61. 11''', ftpapnisi parthiv&ny urd r^o 
ant&riksam.] 

1.81.0°^ (GUitama B&hQgana ; to Indra) 

^i papAu pirthiTam rfijoj badbadh6 rocan^ divl, •■"cf. 1.81.5* 

ni tTaT&& indxa kdg oani n& J&t6 nd Janl^yatd ^'ti Tfpvam vavakBitha. j 

l^cf. i.8r.5« 
7.33.33**' (VasiajJia; to Indra) 

o& travft^ &ny6 divytS ni partliiTO ai. jfitd na jani^yatOt 
af^y&nto maghavann indra TSjfno gavy&ntaa tv& havAmahe. 

Note the change of persona In the two distiohs of 1.81.5. ' should think that the 
i«peated diatioh ia bald and late in that stanza, as compared with the more poetic and 
arohaio wording of 7-33.13. The distich 1.81.5°' i( closely parallel also to i.io).S°', ttldlih 
vifvadi bhIiTanaih TavakHithi^atrur indra j£nus& aan&d aai, which again makea ati Tifvalh 
vftvaksitbaof i.Si.f look like an appended afterthought, and again ehows that i.Si.j Is 00m- 
posite and imitative. 



db, Google 



99] Symns ascribed to Ootama S^&gana [—1.83.1-5 

[1.81.5*, itivIfTftiii TaT&ksiOia: t.ioa.So, &tld&± YfgTapi blulTimih TfcT»kgith>,] 

[1.81.8", &th& no 'viti bb&Ts ; see under i.9i.9«.] 

L81.9b-^* (Ootamft BahDgana ; to Indra) 

et4 ta indra jant&TO viijvam jiafyanti t4i7U11, 

anUtr b( khyc) jinftnam sry6 Tddo (UUgn^&th tdf&di no vMa 4 bhara. 

5.6.6'' (VaBugnita Atreya ; to Agni) 

pn5 ty6 agn&yo 'gnleu TfQraifa pnyyanti Tuyam, 

td hiuTire t^ inviie t4 isanyanty Unuaag i,[>am stotfbhya A bhara.j 

W 9.30.4" ; also refrain, g.6.i"-io" 

io.i33.><i (Sudas Paijavana ; to Indra) 

tviim sfndhQhr &inarjo 'dbardco &hann &liim, 

a^atnir indra jajni^e Ti^raih pnyyasi varyam ,^t6iii tvi p&ri sT^jamahe 
nAbhantam anyak^sam jya^ &dhi dh&nTBsa.j 

K«*efg: refrain in 10. 133.1 ft. 

8.45.150 (Trigoka EJ^iTa; to India) 

y&s t« levih &d&gurib pramankAraa magh&ttaye, 

t&aya na v66a s bbara. 

Lndnlg, 461, renders 1.81.9, 'die lente hler, O Indra, njlren dti allei Tortreinielie'i 
OrMuuim, ' Es emteii deine Diener hier, o Indra, allea acbSne gut.' Oeldner, Ted. Stud. 
iU. 8S, 'dlaae Penonen (dw beiatt, wlr) entblten fOr dieh, Indr», «Ue ilire Kostbukeit' 
One thing i* certain, in perfect aooord with Oraaamum, namely, tliat eU ta indra jantira^ 
refers to wonhippera or adherents of Indra. Therefore Tifrani puayanti ^lyam can mean 
but one thing, namely, 'they proapei In all deleotable poaseasioos '. Cf. pdfyA lirTki^, 
I.lij.ij ; pdayam rajim, S.97.3. And yet this last expression is not hsre employed Id a 
primaiy sense, on the evidenoe of j.6,6. Here the divine Agnis are the rabjeat of pnayanti, 
BO that the fint distioh oan have bat one sense : ' Now these Agnia make spring up ail deleot- 
able peassMlons in the Agnis.' Graaamann, exoelleutly, ' Zor BlQte bringen ijlaa Qnt dnroh 
Fever disae Fener hter.' A little vaguely, Lndwij^ 345, ■ dise Agni [erzeugen und] niren in 
dan fbnentallen allea treSllche.' This aidiolai, by introducing in braokats the transitiTe verb 
'eneogen', creates an artiBoIal zeugma in order to aooount for the transitive force of 
ptisyanti (bat see 10.133.1). Piaohel, Ted. Btud.iL 117, 'sie aohaffbn gQter herbei.' Mot 
quite olear, in my opinion. Is the elbat of Oldenberg's rendering, SBE. xlvL 379 : ■ Those 
Agnis ntake everything precious proaper In the Agnis.' The real meaning, onoe more, is that 
the Agnia generate, or oaoae to floorishj wealth in the Agnis. In other words, here pofyantl 
— pofayanti. So also in the third pssaage. Here Lndwfg, 653, again rather vagnely, 'aUea 
tnSliahe bc^eet nnd pllegest du ' ; Qiaasmann, Insorrectly, ' du smteat reiohlich allea Qnt ', 
wbieh does not oorreepond to his rendering of i.Si.g. Only one meaning aeems poaaiblB, 
'than eaosMt to spring op all delectable poeseesions'. If now we return to I.Si.g, It is 
evident that the repeated pftda is there used in a decidedly saoondary aenae, aiaoe the 
eonuezian demands a reflexive meaning in pufyantl which Is not there vertially : ' These thy 
people, O Indra, cause to spring np (for themaelvea ; oertainly not for Indra, or aunebody 
elae) all delectable poeaeasiona ', that la, in still pltUner language, ' they prosper in all delectable 
rirawinni ' So then from the side of grammar and because the pida originally ezpnaaes 
an act of the gods, not of men, it seems dear that the traditional Ootama R&hQgania borrowed 
and adi^ted the repeated pads to a dfllerent, though not unrelated idea.— For 10,133.1* see 
onder 8.11.13*. 

L8aa*-5<, y6ja av Indra te h&tL 



d by Google 



i.Sa.a — ] Part 1: Repeated Passages heUmgit^ to Book 1 [100 

1.8a.Sd (Qotama Bftboga^a ; to Indra) 

&kastui imimadsDU by &Ta priyi adhaaata, 

^tosata 8T&bhaiuTo vipri DiTifpiayft mata ,j6j& dt Indra te h&rtj 

•rrefrun, i.S3.i«-5« 

8.35.24b (Vifvamanaa yili7R9Ta ; to Uitra and Varu^a, here Danastuti) 

Bm&dsbhl9Q k&fSTauta viprft n&Tif(hay& mala, 

iDah6 'v^fnSv ftrrants sficABanaiu. 

Nktive «zeg««tB, beginning with the Pada^ha, raguda viprB in ijti.i m viprt^ nom. 
plnr., and in 8.15.^4 u diuL Aoootding to Sayana the mum of 1.81.1 it : y^jmmana bhuk- 
tavant*)^ tTpl^f cftuu avaklyas (-pri;fth) tan&r (of. 1.114.7} akampaTan, tadaoantai-Adi 
•rajftttadlptayo Tipra medhaviDaa Daviathaya atut^a aataTan. But in 7.66.8 the worda 
matir viprt ihow that Tipri nttTiHthayfc mad meana ' with the neweat Inspired aong ' ; «f. 
under 1.117.1. Oldenberg, RV. Moten, p. 83, baa ahown tbat 1.81,1 ia to be rendered aome- 
what aa foUowa : '(The god*} hare eaten and rq'oloed ; friendly they have ahovered down 
(gifta). The aalf-abining (goda) have been praiaed with the newest inapired aang.' 8.35.14 
is part of a danastati in which the poet namtea that he has reoeived for hia inapired noweat 
song two caparisoned steeda. It la a aafe gueaa that the repeated pkda did not originate in 
thia atania. — Cf. Geldner, Bigreda-Koromentar, p. 14, who pointa in a different direoUon. 

1.82.S> (Ootama E&hDgai^a ; to Indra) 

euaaihd^Qaih tv& vay&ih mAghavan TandiBlm&lii, 

pri nQoim pQr^&vandhura stutd y&bi v&^Kn &iiu i^y6j& ht Indra to hifLj 

cr- refrain, i.8a,ta-ga 
io.i58.5<^ (Gaksus Sfturya ; to Sorya) 

BOBamd^gaih tT& Tay&ih ^^priti pafyema Bi]rya,j tr tsL to.37.7^ 

Tf pa^yema nrc&ksasab. 
For io.ijS.5'>af. 10.37.7', with prefixed fonr ayHablaa^ jy6g jivi^ pniti pajyeoia (Oiya. 

[1.83.1*, &7^Tati prathain6 gdau gaohati: 2.35.4'', sA s&tvabhih pratham^, &c] 

£1.84.2°, ^BT^adica atutlrdpa: 8.1 7.4^, asmdkaih susjutir lipa.] 
ST. t.380 reads rfiiUUh softntlr apa, as ita version of 1.S4.1. 

1.84.30 (Ootama RahOga^a ; to Indra) 

A tistha vrtrahan r&thani yukti te brituna^ h&r^ 

arrfi<uiiuh aii te m&ao ^vK ki^ota vagniinft. 

3.37.2* (Vi^Omitra; to Indra) 

urr&oinam sti te mibia ut6 c&ksuh (atakrato, 

fodra kpnTdntu vSLghitaK 

1.84.4' (Ootama B&bDgana; to Indra) 

•jTnAm indift sQtdni piba jy^stham imartyaih TnAi^i^irij 

^lukr&eya tvabby aksaran dh^ifi rt&sya addane. 



d by Google 



101] Bynms ascribed to Ootama SdMgma [ — 1.84.11 

8.6.36« (Vatsa K&^tva ; to lodra) 
i no y&hi parfivito h&ribfayaih haiyatdbhySm, 
imim indra satim piba. 
Note tii» pftdu, 8.17.1^ ladnt BdniBih pibk imim; 8.31.19°, Iiidn piba mtioAm; ftud, 
10.34.1% Indra aAnuun Imidi plbiL 

l.S4.7b (Gotama B&hQga^a ; to India) 
■yi «kft id TJd&yate viaa m&rtftya dftgilfe, 

i^ffSuo ipratiskuta fndro ang&.j tr 1.7.8° 

9.98.4'' (Ambariaa Y&raagira, and ^^ji^ran Bldrad^a; to PavamAna 

Soma) 
B& hi tT&m dera 9&{Tate v&su m&rt&ya d&Qiife, 
indo sahasrfnaiii raylm fatitmAnajii TiTBsasL 
See under 1.7.8*. — Cf. dgne mArUya dA^uae, 1.45.8 ; uid, deT6 m&rUya d&juBe, 8.1.13. 

1.84.7^, i(Ilno ApratiBkuta Indro (^gfi : i.7.8<^, 19^00 ipratUtutah. 

1.84.9^ (Ootama Bahngania ; to Indn) 

y&9 cid dill tvft bahilbhya H autaT&n fiTivinti, 

ugr&tii t&t patyat« f&va fndro aogi. 

S.97.4^ (Bebba EB9yBpa; to Indra) 

^y&c chalirdai paiAv&ti y&d arr&T&ti TrtTahBn,j ir 8.t3.i6*'> 

&ta8 tT& girbhfr dyug&d indra ke9fbliib sutaTftA a Tiv&aatL 
See under 1.7.8°. 

1.84.10^12% v&sTir ^u svai^jram. 

L84ai'> {Gotama Bahoga^ ; to Indra) 

ta aora prtan&yiivah sdmaib Qrinsnti pf^^na^al^ 

priyii fndntsya dhen&To T&jram hinvanti siyakam ,^TteTir inn svariljyanLj 

nrre&ain, i.84.io*-i30 

8.69.3b (Priyamedha Angirasa ; to Indra) 

t4 B«7ft Budadobasab wSmaih ^ri^anti pfqnaya^, 

j&nman doTdnftm Tl9as i^trisr & rocan^ div^j W i.iog.gb 

StjM^ at 8.69.3, following Nlgliantava^ 3.33, Mnden a<Sdadoba«&^ by what uooonts to 
kflpBMdrfadotian&h, i.e. 'flowing like a well'. In the light of the ■gramedha Ibnnola, 
V3. 33.35; 1^ 7-i->3-i i K^A- 4>'i thta ii poaaible. There sadyKbhTa^ eraha, 'hall to the 
well-waten', ia inrrouiided by siiulUr expreaaiona. Graaunann's (i. 4S5) 'atrOmend ailaae 
Kiloh ', howerer, ie equally poanble ; ef. the diaeiuiion of Fiacliel, Ted. Btad. 1. 73 ft Styai^ 
at 1.84.11 rendera prfanftyuTah hy aparfauak&mft^ and thia external etymologieal reDdering 
ia repeated by tlieWeaternaatborItle«(Lexloona;Ludwig, 464; Graaamann, I. 85). Berpigae 
alio point* that way : lee the pasaagea Iji my Index to Bergaigne, under 1.84.11 ; Granmann'a 
Lexicon, under prjani. The fact that thia rendering la anggeated by a vetj dnbiona native 
etymokgy doea not pnjndloe me in Ita EaTonr, bnt I am unable to cnggeat anything aatia- 
liMtory fur the Sw. Kty, pifanftyuva^ (Fadap. pffana-yuvah), Note the pun 1 pf^nijATa^ t 



db, Google 



1.84- II — ] Pcai 1: S^aeated Pasaages belonging to Book I [102 

p^oayaV Perh&pa the ideft of ' flowing ' !■ oODtalned in thia word klao. In any mm tba 
two first dlitiohB of 1.84.11 and S.69.J are oIomIj panllol. For trifv i rooui^ diri^ In 
8L69.3, of. 9.86.37, where Soma U Aaveloped in ■ oowt ' (giJbhl^), that !■ to m; in milk, ' on the 
third b«ok in the brilliant apaoe of the heaven '. But the ezpreaaion jinman deTinftth Tifaa 
(thna 1 not TifU) also remalna unintelllgtble to me, even after the trsnilation* of Siyana ; 
Lndwlg, 61 } ; and Oniamann, L 485. In thew oironmitanoe* a oeitain prejodtoe In tavoor 
of the priority of i.&4.ii,whlab Is olear Id the main, mutt be held in aospenM, 

[1.84.18^, jaghdna naratfr n&vAi 9.61. !■>, svihan aacntix o&va.} 

L84.Ul> (Ootama KahOga^ft ; to Indro) 

icb&on i^rasya y&c ohirah pirrate^T ipaqrUtaa, 

tAd vidac cbarya^iTatL 

5.61. i9<: (PyKTO^ra Atreya ; to BathavtU D&rbhya) 

eB& kseti rftthavltir niagh&'A gdmatlr inu, 

pirrategr ipa^rital^. 

For 1.S4.14 sea Max HQUer, 8BE. xxxli. 398 ; EiUehrandt, Ted. Hytb. L 138 (who plausibly 
suggests that the hone is Dadhyano). A partial parallel to 5.61. 19 is 8.14.30. CC Geldner, 
Ted. Stud. liL 151, note 1 ; Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 356. 

[1.84.19°, nA tv&d atij6 maghaTaon asti marditd: 8.66.13°', i^' ^^^^ any&h 
pumhQta k&( caoA maghaTann Asti marditi.] 
One pftda padded out into two, or vta vata. See p. vii, fourth line ftxtm top. 

[1.8B.a", ti ukail^ mahimilnam ayata : 8,59{YaL i i).a*', IndrftTanigft mabimdnani 

^fata.] 

[l.8SJ(*, pr& y&d r&thesu pfaatir ^yugdhvam : i.39.6>, Upo r&thesu pfaattr 
ayugdhTam.] 

1.86.8° (Ootama BfthOgana ; to UanitB) 

juiS iT6d yi^yudbayo n4 j&gmayah fravasy&TO nil pf taoBsu y»tire, 

bhiyaote TigT& bliiiTaiia moriidbliyo rdjana iva tvesAaadidrto iiinth. 

1.166.4° (Agastya Moitr&Taru^; to Manits) 

& y6 r^ftimi tftvislbMr &vyata pr& va ^vHsah sv&yataao adhrajan, 

btaiyante vi^Tft bbuvan&iii harmya citr6 vo ydmah pr&yatasv ratleu. 

136.9^, Aban Tiir&m air a|^m Kubjad ar^avim : i.56.5'l, ifaan vrtr&iu nix ap^m 
ftubjo ar^T&m. 

[1.88.8°, s& gtota g6iuati vrajd: 7.33.10^, g&mat b& gAcaaH vraj6; 8.46.9^; 
SifVlll 3).S^, gam6ina g6mati vraj6.] 

1.86.4t>-*-c (Gotama R&hOgami ; to Maruts) 
aay& TTrisya barhfsi Bat&^ admo divif (i^n, 
qfcthAih mAdag oa Qaayate. 



d by Google 



108] HytMts aacnbed to Cfotama B&hiigana [ — 1.91.6 

8.76.9>> (EuniBud KsnTa; to India) 

pfbAd indra tasnitaakba antidi aAniuii divi^tivi^ 

4.49.1° (PntipFsbha Atreya; to Yi^e Dev&b) 
id&ih T&m isyh havfh priyftm indr&brluepati, 
qkthiifa m&dag oa ga>;ate. 
For dlTtftl MS Oldeobsr^ SBB. xlvi. 44 j for okthAih taiAu} oa, Hillebruidt, Btto. Beitr. 
iz. 19111. 

l.S6.S'> (Ootuiu BfthOga^a ; to Haruts) 

a^i froeantr i bhtivo vigvA jiq oarfaqir abhi, 

aonuh eit BBsrtiair fsab. 

4.7.4b (VunadeTa Gautama; toA^^) 

ftftidi dnt&ib viT&svato vigrft 7&Q oaT^aqir abhi, 

i jabhruh ketdm fty&TO bfafgavft^am vi^Ti(& 

5. 33. i« (Djrumtia Yi^jracarsam Atreya ; to Agni) 

ign« BAbaotam & bbaia dyumn&^a piflslihft raylm, 

TfQTft y&9 oar^a^tr abby isd T^jeau sBa&bat 
SL 1.86.5 ^ turgid and diffieolt, the raputed pftdft Ioom, tbe third pida hard to join to 
the preceding. But there ia do good basit for emendation or rejeotioD ; m* under 5.86.1, and 
«f. Oldenbe^, BY. Hoten, p. 86. For 4.7.4 we Hlllebntndt, Ted. Myth. i. 485, Lodwig, 334, 
361, 678, does not translate the repeated pida aonaistentlr— Cf. under 7.15.1*. 

1.87 .4<i (Ootama Bahoga^a ; to Haruts) 

a& hi avasft pfaadafvo ydva ga^b 'y& l^n&a tiTialbhir ^vrtah, 

iai 8at7& r^ayaviDedyo 'e^ dMyih prBvititbA vh& ga^&b. 
a.33.ii«(Ortaaiiiada; to Brabma^aapati) 

an&iiudti vraabb6 jAgmir Kbaviib nteti^ita {Atrum pftaDfisu wttMbfll', 

Aai Baty& F?^7^ brabmanas pata ugr&sya oid d&mitd vrlubar^lnab. 

For TMiou* remarka oalaulated to prof«ot the impeooable text of 1.S7.4 tee Oldenberg, RT. 

Koton, p. 87.— For i.ti.ii cf. 5.34-6; 6.47.16. 

[1.89.7^t^?veno devd &vasd gamauo ih& : 10. 35. T3°,Ti(Te no devi ivaai gamantu.] 
Cf. 1 .107, )*, lipa no devi i-n/A gamantu. 

1.B1.8 (Ootama Rohogana ; to Soma) = 

9.88.8 (Ufanas K&vya ; to PavamKoa Soma) 

rajBo nil te T&ru^aaya vratani bph&d gobblrdm t&ra soma Jhama, 
gdolQ ^&m asi priy6 n& mitr6 dak^ayyo aryam^vftsi soma. 
Cf. Hillebrandt, Ted. HTth. iil. 38. 

1.81.4t>: 1.59.3C, ^ p&rvatasT (isadhlsv apsii. 

[1,91.4^, lijan soma pr&ti faavyd grbbaya : 6.47.38'l, ddvs ratba pr&ti, &c.] 

[1.91.0°, priy&stotro vtoaapitih; 9.12.7% Dftyaetotro vJtnasp&tih.] 



d by Google 



1.91.8 — ] Part 1 : Bf^eated Passogres belonging to Book I [104 

1.81.8* (Ootama BAhOgana ; to Soma) 

trith oaf soma TiQT&to rdk^A li^ann agbftyatib, 

o& risyet tv^Tat&h afikho. 

10.35.7* (Vimada Aindra, or othars ; to Soma) 

tv&ih ntJf aoma Tifrdto gopa &dAbhyo bhava, 

s6dha mjami Apa sridho vf to mide ^md no duh^&nsa Ifata TfTa)csaae.j 

•r 1.33.90 
A •llg^tl; Moonduy tonoh in gopi, 10.15.7, «a oomp»red with riksl in i.gt.S, U hardly to 
bs mist«ken. Add to this the oonaideration that the refr&in p&da lo.^s.; li oertainly 
•eoondary : sea under 1.13.9°, 

[1.91.90, tJlbhir QO 'vitil bhava: 7.96.ff>, Uhhir no 'vltli bhava.] C£ i.8i.8«, 
&thl no, &c 

l.Sl.10*^: 10,150.3*, imimyitjMinid&iiiviicojiijuB&^&updgahi; t.36,iob,im&m 
yt^iUm id&ih v&cah. 

[I.9IJI0, Bumrlikd na i vi^a : 1.139.6?, sumrlftd ns i gahL] 

1.91.12^: 1.18.3I', vasuTlt pustiv&rdhanah. 

1.91^8^ (Gotama B&hDga^a ; to Soma) 
B6taa rftrandhi no hrdf gavo ni jivaae^ % 
m&rya iva ari oky6. 

8.93.1a'' (^Jrutakaksa Angirasa ; or Sukaksa Angirasa ; to Indra) 
vay&m u trft (atakrato gavo ti& T&TasefT a, ukth^u ra^ay&moai. 
CI the p&di, lioKt give oA T^vMe, under 5.53.IG^ Stanu 1.91.13 ii ta be tnuulated ; 
'0 Soma, be thou comfortable In our etomuh, m wttle on their pMture, u a youth in his 
haunt t ' Cr. Hax Hllller, SBE. xzxiL 87, 1 1 1 ; Qeldner, Ved. fitnd. i. 66. A •econdary tonob 
tn the oonctmotlon of the repeated pida in S.92.11— weahonld prefer g^ (or gta) ni, Ao. — li 
unmistakable, notwithatandlDg that the verb oaii easily be supplied with the nominatlTe 
gtvo. For S.93. II see Bergalgne, La Syntaxe dea ComparoUoua, in H41ange« Beuier, p. 88. 

1.81Je (Ootama BahQga^a ; bo Soma) = 

9.31.4 (Ootama R&hQga^a ; to Soma PavamKaa) 

t pyfiyaava a&m etn te Tigv&tal^ soma v^nyam, 

bh&T& TajBsya aamgathd. 
Aside from the series 1.74-93, the hymn 9.31 is the only other in the RT. whloh ii 
ascribed to Ootama (SHyana, RfthOgaDa Gotama); of. Oeldner, Ved. Stud. ilL 151. For the 
stanza see Eillebrandt, Ted. Myth. 1. 195, 303 ; ii. tt$, taj. 

1,91.17 (Ootama BshQga^a ; to Soma) 

i, pyftyasva madintama adma Ti^Tebhir anqiibhi]^, 

bh&va nah su^rivastamah s&khll vrdh4. 

9.67.38^ (Pavitra Angiraaa, or Yasistfaa ; to Pavamftna Soma), 
pii pyfiyaava pri syandasra adma vigvebhir angiibhi^ 
dev^bhya uttam&m havfb. 
Of. Hillebrandt, Ted. Myth. i. 303 ; li. 115. 



d by Google 



106] Hymns aseriied to Qotama Bahugam [—1,93.11, i» 

[1.81.2S^, ubh&yebhyah pr& oikitsK g&TJsfAn: 6.47.100, bfhwpate prt, &&] 
1.92^, faam vAh&nt^ eakita Bud^iuTe : i .47.8% fsam prfic&ntB BuUte Budinan. 

1.99.4° (Ootanut IbhagtQS ; to Usw) 

idbi pd(S&m vapate n^tur iTiponaute v&ksB usrdva b&ijahuo, 
jy6tir TiQTumU bbAvani^ kp^rati g^vo n& Traj&m vy bsi Avar t&mah. 
4.i4.3t> (YBmadeTa Gftutama; to Lifigoktadevataih, bare Savitar) 
i^nrdhT&di ketddk savitd derd afrej j jy^tir Tioraamii bhiiTait&ya kii^Tin, 

(■-4.6.3« 
^iprt dy&T&pHhiTf ant&rikuihj vf snryo ra^mlbhi^ oikiUnah. 

«ri.ii5.i« 

Tor 1.91.4 of. HiUebEaDdt,T«d. MjrUi. li. 38; PlMhel, T*d. Stttd. ii.iM; Oddnsr, ibid., 
p. 186 ; 01d«ab«rb RT. Notan, p. gi (wh«re other refaranoM). 

L82.d> (Qotama Baboga^a ; to Usaa) 

ittrifma tinuaaa pftrim aaydsi uch4ntl Tayilnft kr^ti, 

^y6 ohfindo ai amayate vibb&tf suprAtikft sAumasasiy^jlgah. 

i.i83.6» (Agastya ; to AfTina) = 

i.i84.«' (Tbe eame) 

USrifDu timaaaa p&r&m amji jfriti. VMA atdmo afrinftT adhsylfj 

•r1.r83.6b 

iUbA yfttaifa patbfbltir doTayinAir vJdyimea&m Tii&uaiii jnAdaDnaLj 

•ri.i«3.6«d 

7>73-i'(Vasistha; to Apvins) 

iUrifina timaaaa p&rim aayi prAti stiSmaih deray&nto d&dhtonh, 

purndiiiA purut&ma purSjdmartyA havate a^nA gfb. 

For U9».6 MB Bloom&eld, B«Ugioii of the yeda, ji. 66 ; Puohal, Tsd. Stod. I. 199 ; Otdon- 
bMg, BT. NoteD, p. 91. 

1.92.7' {Gotama Baboga^ ; to Una) 

bbaavati netii snn^t&nftm divi stave duhitd gtitamebhih, 

prsjilTato arv&to AfVabudbyOn liso gdagrftti tipa mssi vijAn. 
i.ii3.4> (Kutaa ; to Uaas) 

bhasTOtS netri e&n^t&n&m iioeti citrd yi diiro na Kvah, 
prirpya j&gad vy I1 no iay6 akbyad usd ajigar bhi^Taii&m Tl9Ta. 

Cf. Oldenberg, KT. Noton, p. 91, wbo >rMinin to ma a littla over-exnlHoiu In rafiuing to 
repud afvabadli7&n aa matrical or phonotio equivalent of tt9*abudluiyta ; of. the author, 
Indogerniaiiiacbe Foraobungen, zxt. 19J, and Oonoordanoe under, annaih me budhya. 

1.92.110 and 1.82.120 (Ootama lUhOga^a ; to Usaa) 
TyDrnvati diT6 &nt&n abodhy &pa Bv&saraih sanut^r yuyoti, 
pramtaati manofyA yngani yd&a jftrisya c&ksasa vi bbatL 
pa^on 11& citrd subhAgA prathftad sfndhur a& kB6da urviyi vy ^frraiti 
iminati daivy&ni rratani suryaaya ceti ra^mlbhir drf&nd. 

U [-.OJ. »1 



d by Google 



t.9Bai, » — "l Part 1: JSqseated Passages lehaging to Booh I [106 

i.ia4.a*'*{KakaiTat DKirghatunau; toUsos) 

imiufttS daiTyftni Trataoi praminati mannfyft yiigani, 

LiyiUl^tun upamd c&^vatin&m ayatmim prathamaai vy hdyftutj 

There ou be no qacatlon that 1.134.1 1« the ■ooroe of the repeated pUu in 1.93,11 uid !>.. 
Tha uititlieiii between imiiuitl and pmnluatt, and TjusInAm and Ajatlnim cannot bat be 
intantlanal and primarj. ITote alao the paralleliam between iminatl and ftyatlaim ; and 
piaininatt and Ijtifiifkm. On the othar hand, we ought to allow full weight to the raallj 
•enwleaa n«i» Miutlur of the seoond dirtieh in 1.93.11 : 'reducing the ages of men, tho woman 
•hinea by the light of her paramonr (the sun).' For the meaning of jngi ' ag« ', i. e, ' period 
of time', aee BU Oangftdhar lUak, The Arctic Home in the Vedaa, p^ 176. Th* aaoond 
diatioh of 1.134.) rBonn, with the rarlanta vibbftHiUun fi>r Ajatlnim, and a^rtit for 
adytnt (ef. aqvUt In i. 93.11), in 1. 113.15. The probability is that this stanza also ia 
eaeondaiy, because vibhltlnim diatorba the antitheaia between lyu^^&m and ayatlnim, and 
beoaose the connexion between its two distioha is safllolently locae : 
KTihantl pdf ja TOryanl citr&m ketum kfiinte cAltinft, 
Ijuflnim Dpami ft^atlnbh vlbhltlniih prathamdei tj hfvUt. 
Stanaa 1.114.) is the high- water markof Tediooompoaitiou. The two antltheaee iminatt 
, . , praminatt and Ijuslnam . . . ftyatlnim maA aa later imitations all repetitlona that dlstnib 
this balance. Uie relation of tho two pairs of antithetioal words may be ezpreeeed In the 
proportion : imlnatl : ftyatlnim — praminatt : iTfisInAm. That is to saj : The dawna preserve 
the laws of the gods (iminatl) bj their regular appearanoa (iyatlnim); the ages of men waste 
awaj (pramlnatf } as the dawna fade day by day (lynflnftm). Or by the diagram : 
imlnatl pramlnatt 



l.gS.lS'^o (Ootama BShQgana; to Usas) 

dfas t&o oitr&m a b h arftsmfohyam Tftjii^rati, 

•j6da tokiih oa t&nayam oa dhamahe, 

4.66.9° CVamadeva ; to Yi^re De'^h, here Usas) 

dfO maghony a valia aonrte -viry* puni, 

um&bhyaifa vi^inlTati. 

9-74>5'' (Xakaivat D&ii^j^tamasa ; to PaTamAna Soma) 

&ATld aJi(iih s&oamilDa Ormf^a devUvytuii minuae pinvati tv&cam, 

d&dhsti g&rbham &diter up^tha i 7611a tok6m oa t&nayaih oa dhamahe. 

Lndwlg, 4, renders 1-93.13, 'Uaas, bring das wnnderbare, roasereiohe an», womit wir 
aamen und kinder niu schaffen.* Very similarly Heiaser, Bezi^ Beitr. vii. ajo. Qraeemaun, 
' gabenreiohes Morgenroth, die sohOne Gabe bring uns her, dnrch welohe Kind und Kindea- 
kind una wlrd zn Thoil.' Lodwig's tranalatlon ia diplomatic, but obscure; Grassmann'a 
Ikcile, but illogioal. What sort of a * bright ' gift ia it, by meana of whioh men majr secure 
for themselves ohildreu and posterity ? The word oltri is a kind of a kenning in the Rig-Veda ; 
aglanoeat Oraaanuum's artiele'(altnl 4) shows that some sDoh word as Tayf,ridha»,driilnam, 
or the like, muat be nnderatood with it. Similarly ^rdtya is a kenning of rayi In 6.73.5, aa ia 
ahown Iqr ita close patallel 1. 117.33. The bad logic ia therefore with the stanza itaelf, not with 



db, Google 



107] Hymns ascribed to Got^ita S&kugaiyi [ — i.9a.ia 

GruamuiiL Tho flnt distich of 1.91.13 ia tetHy pftraphrwed In 4.£5.9, which elaarlyax- 
prtHM the oltject of t bh«r». This panllel shows the extnuteons ohamoter of the aj^endage, 
1.91.13°, The pida seems indeed to hsre been borrowed from Another oonnexlon ; st tny 
t^ we hsTo it, with s logloftUTperfect anteoedent to its relative jto>,in 9.74.$ : 'He (Soma) 
pUaea a foetns into the womb of Aditi, b; whioh we shall obtain ohll^n and posterity.' 
ntl* allndes t« the fiunillar idea of sdmo letodhih, BV. 9.S&39 (of. also stanza iS) ; TS. 17-4.5; 
Ma 1.m: i8-7- Cf. Bergaigns, i. 183; 11.35,41,79; Hi. 96, note; HUlebrandt, Ted. MTth, 
1.369. 

1.09.160 (Gotama RfthOgana ; to AjviiiB) 
Afrina Tuifr asm&d d gdmad dasia bfra^yayst:, 
arrag r&tliam simanasA ni yao h atMn. 

7.74.2*1 (Vaaistba ; to Afvina) 

yuT&m citr&m dadathur bhdjaoam naift cddeth&ih sDnftfiTatfl, 

arr^g r&thaih aimanaaft ni yaoliataih j^pfbatam eomy&m m&dhu.j 

•r 6.60.15^ 
8.35. 2 3* (QyaTK^va Atreya; to A^vina) 

arrag r&thaiii ni yaohatam j)fbataiu soiny&iii m&dhii, j w 6.60. is'* 

& y&tam afrina gatam avasyilr T&m ah&m fauTe dhatt&m. r&tn&tii dftfniso. 

13, repeating *a it does, two ptdsa of 7.74.it •eenu late and 



Le2 J7« (Gotama B&hQgana ; toAfvioa) 

^T itthd fldkam i divA jy6tir jfiii&ya oakr&thuh, 

A na oijadi vahatam aQvlnfi ynT&m. 

1.157.4* (DirghatamasAuoathya; to A^rins) 

a na oijaih rahataia agTinft yaT&ih tn&dliumat^ nah k^y& mimifc- 

satam, 
jirdyuB tdris^aiii nt ripKnai mrksatam sMbatath dv^ bhivatam sacft. 

bhdviLj i[ri.34.ii"* 

For 1.157-4' e& the entire stanza 1.11.3. 

1.93 J8^ (Gotama BuhOgaijiB ; to A^rins) 

&tk devi mayobbiiva daari hirai^yaTartaiil, 

Luaarbiidho vfthantu samapltay&j •rcf. i.9».i8o 

5.76-3° (Avasyu Atreya ; to Afvins) 
atydyatam afiTina tin) vlfva ah&m b&qA, 

diurft hiranyaTartani Biiaumnil BlndbuvftbasA ,_madhTT mima ^rutaiit 
h&Tam.j •r refrain, S'Tfi.**^ 

8.5. 1 1^ (Brahmatithi E^va ; to A^tIiib) 
TSTrdhuii i^Qnbhas patij disrft hira^yaTartaid, 
ipfbatam sotny&m m&dhu.j f (».6o,t5^ 



d by Google 



i.9».i8 — 1 Part 1 : Bepeated Passages helot^ng to Book I [108 

8.8.10 (SadliT«&8a Es«ya ; to Af^vius) 

Jl no Tl^bhir QtlUiirj Ji^yioR g&chfttuh yaT&m,j 

•r«; 7.14.4'; b:6-75-3'* 
■UsTft hJJra^yavartani j>fbfttam somyim m&dhu.j sv 6.6o.igd 

8.87.50 (Dyumnika Yasistha, or otben ; to Afvina) 
i^i nQii4iu ^tam afriaA^rebhih prusit4p6ubhih,j 

•ra: 8.8.a»; b: 8.i3.ii>> 
lUirft liirwfyttnxtaaS gabluw pati jAt&m Bdmam rt&TTdh&.j 

w 1.47.3* 

Cf. riidA btruiTaTarUiiI 5.75.3". There can be no doubt tlut the compodte pftd* 8.87.5* 
nurka the itanza m late. Note the enclfsu of fiibhai pati, in oounexioa with the oitbotone 
voeativee preoedfng it (eoatniT to 1.3.1), due to nnmeroas paeiagea io whloh thii expretdon 
ooonn without other Tooatives la the final iambic dipodj of dodeoasjllabio pOdaa, Cf. Olden- 
bei^, BT. Hoten, Iiid«i:, p. 417 (Tokativbetonnng). 

[1.09 J8°, UBarbildbo rahantu stJoupitaye : 8,1.14^, T&hantu eiinupltaye.] 

1.08.3^ (Qotama Babllga^a ; to Agni and Soma) 
ignisoma j6 ady& ^un id&]h v&cab aapary&ti, 
Usmoi dhattam suTfiyam g&Tfim pd^am sTigryam. 

9.65-17'' (Bhrgu Varu^ or Jamadagni Bhargava ; to Soma PaTam&na) 

t na indo (atagrfnam gdT&di pd^aih av&qvjasii, 

v&h& bb^attim Dtdye. 

1.98.8^ (Gotanta B&hQgaioa ; to Agni and Soma) 
ignlsoma y& ^utim yd vim d^f&d dhavCBkrtun, 
B& pnq&yft suvfryam Tigram ayur t; jtqnaTat. 

8.31.8'' (Manu Vaivaavata; Dampatyor B^sah) 

potrfijLfi td kmn&rlnft yi^am ayor vy A^nuta^ 

ubbil hlia^yapefasa. 

10.85.43b (Sorya Sfivitn ; to SOrya) 

lhdiT& Btam mi vi yKuftam vi^am ayor vy ftQniitam, 

krilant&u putHtir niptrbhir m6dam&nau bv6 grh& 



[1.98^, AgoiaomA o^ti t&d TTry&m mm: 3.12.9^, tid rhm ceti pr& Tirykm.] 

1.98.6^ (Ootama Bfthogana ; to Agni and Soma) 

iny&m divd mlttarf {t^ jabbftrdmathnlld any&m p&ri fyend idreh, 

igniBonA brthmaga vavrdh&n6nim y^lfiaya oakratbtir u lokim. 

7.99.4> (Vaais^; to Indra and Visnu) 

nnim y^ll^a oakrathur a lokdm janayintft suryam iiainam agnfm. 

diaasya cid Traafipr&sya mKyd jaghn&thur naA prtai^jyesu. 



d by Google 



109] Hytms ascribed to Qotama JRahugana [ — 1.95.6 

1.08.8^ (Goiama Bahnga^ft ; to A^ and Soma) 

j6 agnfsdma havliS saparyid devadrioa mtoaBft yd ghrt4na, 

Usya TTat&m roksatam pKt&m &hhaso viiji jinftra m&bi gdrma ;aahatam. 

•j.8a.t^ (Vaaistha ; to Indra and Varonia) 

fndraTanii;i& yuT&m adhvar&jra no vi^ j&nftya vaibi Qinna yaohatam, 

dirgMpray^yum &ti jd vanusyiti vaytuh jayema pftan&su dadh^h. 



Group IL Hymns 84-llS, ascribed to Kntsa Anglrasa 

1.94J^l^, %De ankhyd md riaftma Tay&m t&va. 

LM.8t< (Eutsa AngiwuiR ; to Agni) 

faktima t^ a^^mMhnm asdhiya dhfyaa tv6 dera bavir adanty ahntam, 

tv&m Bdity&n i vaha t^n hy ti^m&sy ^igna sakhy4 mi riaftmB Tay&m t&Ta.j 

4V refrain, 1.94.1^144 

1, 1. 13d (Qrtsamada BhArgava ^bunaka, formerly Angirasa ^unahotra ; to 

Agtd) 
tvim agna &dit]riaa As^uiL trim jihv^ fiicayas oakrire kave, 
tvdm lAtiadoo adhvar^u sajoire tv€ deva havlr adanty ahntam. 

The repeated pftda Menu well •nongh in both bUhzm. In i.t.14 the Idek la taken up 
• eeooad tinoa oonMtenatingly, utd with VMt expansioii : tvi (igne vl^e unftiao adnihs bi) 
davi havir ftduitr ihutam. Moat of the worda which I have bracketed are little more than- 
•mptf gloBua; a£ Tf9ve devlao adruha^ i<i9.3i 9.101.5. We may aaaome with •omeoon- 
fldence that thia stanza at least la the work of an after-poet Thia doea not of itaelf eatabliah 
the aaoondary origin of 3.1.13 (Auftmiht, Prefaoe to Rig-Veda, Second Edition, p. ixiv), 
beeanae the ooncatenating atanza maj hare been added by a later hand, aa a kind «f gloM ; 
■ee Bloomfield, The Atharra-Teda, p. 43, bottom. Still i.i ia a litany erery ptda of whose 
fint twelve atauzaa bc^lna with a caae-fotm of atem Vrt, ' thou ' ; aaeh a oompoaition ia, to aa7 
the least, not primarr. I am therefore inclined to think that Aufrecht'a ooneeption of the 
relatlTe age of our repeated ptda ia oorreot. 

[1.&4J8B, j&rman By&ma t&va saprtthastame : 6'^S-S^> sy^ma BaprAthastame.} 

l-MJO"*; 95.11"*; 96.9«i; 98,3*^; ioo.i9«J; loa.iioi; i03.8«* ; los-ig"!*; 

io6.7«*; io7,3«'- io8.i3<^j 109.8"^; 110.90*; 111.5"!; iia.as"*; 

113.20W'; Ji4.11"*; 115.6*1 ; 4.97.58''*i tin no mitnJ T&ru^o 
mftmahaQt&m iditih B(ndhuh prtluTi ut& dyduh. 

[l.96J(^, jihmin&m tudliv&h 8T&ya$& up&sthe: 3.35.9'*, jihminlm QrdhTti 
Tidydtaiii vAsana^] 



d by Google 



1.95-8 — ] Part 1 : Sweated Passages belonging to Book I [110 

1.9S.B* (Kutaa Anginsa j to Agni) 

tTe^ini rup&di krn.iita dttaraih y&t sftmprBc&D^i s&dane gdbhir Adbhfh, 
k&vfr biuUm&m p&ri m&rmrjyate dhi^ si d«v&t&t& B&mitir babhQTB. 
9.71.8 (ftflabha V&i^vlmitra ; to Pftyandiui Soma) 

tref&ih rfip&m kf^nte vix^o asya 8& y&tr^fayat a&mita sSdhati sridh&lb, 
aped ysti sradh&yft ddivyam j&nam s&m soffatt n&sate s&th gdagrayft. 

For 1.95.8 Me B«tgalgiie, i. 73, and MpeoiAlIy iL 67 ; Oldenberg, SBE.xlvL 115, 118; BV, 
NotMi,9s; for 9.71.8, Bergaigne, L 161, 176, 1S91 iiL 171, utd ««pe«Ull]- iL 67. Hotwith- 
aUnding the bizarre mytttoum of both slcnus, we can lee that they are reUtad beyond th« 
verbal tlmtlarity of their opening padaa. In 1.95,8* 'aage prayer' (kavir . . . dhf^, heudia- 
dyoin^pnrifiegAgnl'BfoDadatioti, aftor hii bigheet part has BBBomed brilliant ooloarCpKda a), 
■o that it beoomea the tueetlng-plaoe among the goda (deTttt&tft). In 9.71. S* Soma auiunea 
briUIant colour, goes to the divine folk (pada b) and there aaaociatea himself with praiae 
aooompanied by kiue (instutt . . . gOagrayft, pendant to kavir . . . dhth). We may never find 
out what la the exact value of these mystic utterances of the Rlahis, bat in any ease, these 
two stanzas which assimilate Agoi and Soma, must be eonsidernd in their mntnal relation, 
before explanation of either is possible. 

1.96.U = l.oe.d (Eutea Angirasa ; to Agni) 
«▼& QO Bgne aamidhft t|iUi&iuS revit p&valEa grivue Ti bhfthi, 
t&n no mitrd T&mno m&matuuit&in iditi^ sindhii]^ prtblvi atd dyan^ 
The aeoond hemistich is rebaiu in L 94.16°' If. 

1.98.1^7^ devi agnfni dharajran dravinodim. 

1.96.e* (Kutsa ABgirasa ; to Agni) 

rftyd budhn^^ sanig&niano T^un&ni ytua&sya ketiir m&nma^dhano T4h, 

amftatrim r&ksaman&sa enam ^devi agnlm dhfirayan draTinodiini.j 

•r refrain, i.96.id-jd 
10.139.3* (Vif^Bvasu DevKgandharva ; to Sorya) 
rftyd bndhnd^ aanigimano T&g&n§m vf^ rQpdbhl caste 9&cibluh, 
i^devA ira aavita saty&dharmdjndro n& tasthau aamar^ dh&n&iAm. 

m- 10.34.8i> 

Theentire stanza 10.139.3 is rubbish without real sequence, certainly secondary to 1.96.6. 
Cb under 1.73.1". 

1.9d.8", dravi^odi di&vi^iasaa tur^ya: i.iS-7*> dravinoda dr&Tii;iaBa^ 

1.96.9= I.95.II- 

1.97J% i°-8<>, ipa nab fdfucad aghlun. 

[1.07.8^ prdamitlfBBftg ca aOr&yah : 5.io.ti^ asn^kssa; ca sOriyah.] 

1.97.6<>: 1.1.4^ TifT&tah paribburasi. 



d by Google 



Ill] Synim aserSied to KutM Angirasa [ — 1.100.15 

1.98.2*''''* (Eutu Angirasa ; to Agni, or Agtu Yfti^vAnara) 
pntd diri pr9t<i agni^ pithiTyadi pfsbS Tf^ daadhlr t Tive^a, 
T^^v&nir^ B&haiU prs^ agolh a& no diva 8& ri^i^ pita ntttam. 

7.5.»« (Vftflistha ; to Vai9Tanara) 

Plffd divi dhay7 agnll? p|tIiiTy4di ,^n6ta sf ndhQn&ih Trsabhi stf ylLii&m,j 

•r6.44.31i> 
s& mlUiufllr abhf VI90 yf bhlti vai^anard TaTrdh&nd Tllre^a. 
10.87.1'* (Pftyu Bh&rad^s ; to Agni Raksohui) 
niksoh&^uuh Tl^fnatn k jigbarmi mitr&m pr&tluBfham lipa y&mi {Amut, 
fffBno agnfh kiitubhili sAmiddbah b& no dirft ak rifi^ pftta niktun. 

Note that a Tuiant of 7.5.l^ rffl dndlilttiaib Tf^bM ttfTftnlm, U addrened in 644.11', to 
India (tnore flttingly?). For tho entire Item sea Oldenberg, BT. Hoten, p. 95 ; and aote AT. 
i.].a>, diTi spffta yivJaV^ sdiTatrak. 

[1.99.1a, sA nah parsad &ti dutgd^i Tffrt : i.ig.2^', 10.56.7'*, grastlbhir iti, &&] 

UOO J.'*-1S'*, martitv&n no bbavatv fndra ad. 

1J.00.U« (^jr&9Ta, or otbers ; to Indra) 

B& jamfbbir y&t sam&jati m^bd 'jamibbir va puruhllt4 ^T&ih, 

apadi toUays tinaTSsya je^d ^maititvftn no bhavatv fndra fltt j 

•rre&ain, 1.100.1^15' 
6.44.18" (panijm B&rhaspatya ; to Indra) 

ta& |mft no magbavano indra prtav ^iismibhyam m&bi virirali Bug&ni 
^ kah,j ^ ar i.ioa.4« 

apaih tokJlsTa t&nt^aaya jefi fndra sarin kr^ubf sma no ardb&m. 

For the ma.nlng of tbe repeated pftda tee Borgaigne, ii. 177, note, 185, note ; for 6.44.18, 
Nelteer, Bezi. Beitr. tU. 133. 

1 J.00 J2b (lljilLfn VBrsagira, and others ; to Indra) 

B& T^'rabbfd daayuhd bbonA ugr&h BahilBraoet&^ ^atinitha ^hvft, 

oami1s6 n& (ATasa pifloajanyo ^manitran no bbavatr fndra atlj 

•rrefaun, i.ioaii-is' 
10.69.7l1 (Sumitra Badbryafra ; to Agni) 

dirgh&tantnr brh&duksay&m agnfh Bahiarastaiil^ ^at&nitba fbhTft, 
dyumAn dyum&tsu ofbhir mfjyamanab sumitr^u dldayo derayiteu. 

Ifweoompsre t.ioo.D* with the geneial drift of 3.60.7*048.96.18 It will Mem quite clear 
that the looutiou saliianaett^ fatinltha^ in 1. 100.11 is superior and prior to tbe insipid 
sequence tahiinwtarih jatinithi^ in 10.69.7. Tint change in Uie latter stanxa it due to the 
■nggertlon of byhtdnitft In pAda a. The oase i* one of tbe oleareat in relative ehronologjr, 

[1.100.15^, ap&f ean& 9&yaso antam apilb : 1.167.9b, Brilttao cic ohfivaso, fto.] 



d by Google 



I.IOO.I9— ] Pofi 1: Repeated Passages helongUtg to Book I [112 

1.100.19 (^rBfva ; to Indn) = 

i.ioa.ii (Kutsa; to Indra) 

Titjrahfodro wUiivakti no utr Apftriliv|tit Mnuybau T^am, 

i^t&n no mitnS T&runo m&maliuit&ni ftditih afodhur prtluTf uti dy &u1lj 

•rrefrain, i.gt.i&'^ff. 

Forpkdft bet i.ioi.ii'', ■vmjita Indren> ■auu^nu ^Jaai. 

LlOLl^T^, luanitvaQtam sakhyfiya ha^mabe. 

1.101.8^, 9^, tTayi havf^ oakima satyarsdha^ (g^, brabmaTaluh). 

L10S.4a (Kutsa ; to Indra) 

vayfiih jayema bvkyi yuji vftsm asmikam fi&^am i^d avft bh&r«-bhare, 

aam&bbrani indra vixivait BOg&ih kpdhi pr& fAtrQnam maghavan vfanyfi n^a. 

6.44.i8i> (9amyu ^rbaapalya; to Indra) 

Bsi) sm& ^o maghavann indra prtev Jkamibbyaih m&hi viiiTa^ sngiih 

i^apdttt tokisya t&nayaaya jes&j indra sortn kr^uhl sm& no ardb&m. 

•ri.ioo.li" 

[lJ.Oa.6^ &tld&m Tigram bhdvanaiii vavakutba : 1.81.5", fitivfcradivaTakaitha.] 

1.10a.8d (Kutaa ; to Indn) 

triTiatidbAtu pratim^am djasas tiard bhumlr nrpate trini rocanit, 

^&tld&m vf (vaiii bbiivanatii Tavaksitbjftfstnir indra Janiiffi sanad aai. 

■roti.103.8" 

8.3i.i3>>{SobhsriEll9Ta; to lodra) 

abhr&trvyd an& tr&m inftpir indra Janiifft sanad aai, 

yudh^ apitr&m icbase. 

BT.io.i33.3° (Sud&s F&ijaTana ; to Indra) 

tv&m Bfndboiir &vAsrjo 'dharaco &bann &him, 

agatrdr indra jt^fiifO ,^Tf(Tam pusyasi viirytuiij tAib t^ pin STaj&mahe 
,^u&bhantELm anyak^e&m jy&ki fidhi dh&nTSBaj 

«r d : 1.89.9b ; tg : rriiun, 10.133.1'k 
Qraaunuui reuden 8.11.13 : 'Deim du but j& ron Hause uia ganz ohDe Tettera, Indn, 
and Terwuidtoohaft au«h ; dnrob Kampf begebnt Terwuidto du.' Ludwift 596, ' ohne 
nebeubuUer uAmlleh, ohne genouen, Indrk, biit du Toa jeher ; im kunpfe auchat du den 
gefthrten ' ; of. hia conunentai;, toI. t, p. 147. The paradox In the repeated pCda* la ooIt 
apparent : inSpih, aa well aa afatnih, expreaaea Indn'a aolitaxy greatnesa aa a warrior god 
from his birth on; he requirea no all]' and noenemj darw him. LudwigoonoeiTea 8.31.13* 
aa Ironj. This Is quite unnecessary ; the stanza oontinues the thonght vei? aptly and 
elTeotlTe); : ' with liattle alone dost thou seek Mendahip ', that is to say, ' alt yon can for Is 
fight'. Tet It ts * good gness tliat 8.)i.t3 ststea in pandozioal and heightened rhetorloal 
form, therefore in later form, what the other veraiouB state in umple and primary form. I 
have for my part no hedtation in beliering thai 8.31. 13 imitate* 1.103.8. — For 1.101.8^ see 
under t.Si.5** ; for the r^eatedpftdacf. also 8.15.10*, nULAhis^ha indra JKJOiae. 



d by Google 



113] Hymns ascribed to Kutsa Aiigiraia [ — 1.105.1-18 

U0SJ1= 1.100.19. 

I.IOS.S' (Kntsa ; to Indn) 

■i dliAnT&t prthiTim paprithao oa vdjre^a haJni nlr ap&h sasaija, 

A^afi p ATiiiw ibhiliad rH- iihinAm tT iJ-han yjbXlBBjaX IDAffb&Tft C&Clbhill> 

3.i6.i*'(OrtsamadA; tolndn) 

aYaD9d dydm asUbh&yad brh&ntam i r6dasi q^r^ad ant&rikBam, 

B& dharayat pitbivim paprithao oa sdnusya tA m&d& India; oaklira. 

I rander 1.103.3, ' Hs ■oataiiidd the Mith and aprmd It ont. H&ving aUin (Tftn) witb 
his bolt he releaaed tha waters. He slew th« dragon, aleft Tanhinm ; HaghaTsn slewVyaAaa 
with might.' The theme of the Snt pftda ia none too QTUpathetio with the rect of th« stanza. 
Of ooorae, it oontalnaone of thestook Ideaa about Indra (1-17-S ; 3.44.3), and Ioom Unhageof 
motUh is one of Uie stsndatd fkiliags of the RT. But the other stanza shows the same p&da so 
oloself knit with the rest of the stanza that it seems hard, in this Inatano*, to doabt direet 
bomwlDgon the part ^1.103.1: 'On no tiinben(rMting it) he snpported the high heaven ; 
be Uled the two (ooamio) hemispheres and the mid-air ; he sustained the aarth and spread it 
out. Inqtlred b7 soma Indra faath done theae deeds. ' The stanza is perfeotf and the seqneuoe 
djim, antiriksam, pjthivlm Intentional and original. 

IJ.08.7^: 1.52.15^, Tlfve deviso amadann &nu t^L 

1.104.1* (Kotaa ; to Indra) 

ydnif |a indra ni^&de aUrl tim a nf ^da Eviai6 ndrra, 

vimilc^ Tiyo 'vasAy^prtn doed viator vibiyasah prapitv& 
7.34.1' (Vaaistha M&itr&varu^ ; to Indra) 
ydni^ fa indra a&dazLe ak&ri t&m a nfbhih puruhQta pr& ]4hi, 
&S0 y&thll no Vita vrdh6 ca d&do v&sQni nuuu&dac ca Bdmfiih, 
Onsnodry aspects of 1.104.1 (efpeelally the word prapitrd) see Geldner, Ted. Btnd. ii, 177 ^ 

Blnnufield, JAOS. xvL 31 ; Bartholomae, Bezz. Beitr. xv. 106 ; Oldenbeig, BT. Hoten, p. 9S. 

1.104.8'' (Kutsa ; to Indta) 

ma no radhlr indra ma p&rft dfi mi nab pri^ bhdjan&ni pri moalh, 
&9^& mi no maghaTafi cbakra ntt bh«n md nab pdtift bhet eah^anusa^L 
7.46.4' (Vasispia ; to Budra) 

m4 no TKdM rudra ma p&rA dA job te bboma prAait&u bilittajra, 
4 no bh^a barhiei jrra^afiB^ ^yOyAni p&ta evastfbhCti e&da nah.j 

•rr^rain, 7.1,30'' ff* 

One maj fanor that the repeated pAda originated in 746.4, in the atmoaphere of Badra 
ratherthant^t of Indra 1 011,114.8. But see also the pida 10.118.8*, Indra mi no nrifo nA 
pArtd&l^ 

[l.lOl.D'', uruTy&o& ja^&ra & TTsasra ; 10.96.13'', satii vrsafi jatfa&ta, &&] 

ia08.1^18", Titt&m me Bsy& rodaai. 
16 [a.iu.io] 



d by Google 



1.105.5 — ] Po/rt 1: Bepeated Passages belonging to Book I [114 

1.100.5^ (Trita Aptya, or Kuiaa ; to VifT« Davfth) 

amf j6 den eth&nA tri^ a rooand divi^ 

k&d T« |i&m k&d inrtaih kvii pntoi ra ifautir ,^Titt&ih me asyi rodasLj 

4>' refrain, i.io5.i"-i8« 

8.(19.3^ (Priyamedba Afigirasa ; to Indra) 

tiasya sudadohasah [^sdmaiii (nnanti p^(nayah,j •r1.84.11'> 

jioman derdnuh vlfaa trifr a rooand diviU^. 

Ct under 1.84.11. For the aUnzB 1.105.5 «ee Lndwig, Kritik, p. 37; Geldner, Ted. Stud, 
iii. 17*. — roouiddiT^i U ftvqneut aadeiioe, 8.10.1 ; 81.4; 97.5; 9.8<!.)7. 



1.106.8»l>+<«* (Trita Aptya, or Kutaa ; to Vi^ve Devah, here India) 
aftih mi tapantr abhfta^ Bap&tnir iva pirqava^ 

mofo ni QiQna 77 ftdanti ia&dliy& atotaradi te Qatakrato i^Titt&m me asyi 
rodaBl.j •rrefrain, i.io5.i«-i8» 

iO'33.i*^ (Kavasa Ailuaa ; to Indra) 

aim ma tapanty abhita^ sapAtnir ira pdr9aTS^ 

nf lAdhate &matir nagn&tft j4sur y6t nk TeViyate matfh. 

lO-aS'S"" (The same) 

miifo n& gifoa vy ftdanti m&dhy& stotaram te gatalcrato, 

Bakft Bil no maghavann mdra mrlayddha pit4va no bhava. 

Qeldner, Ved. Stud. ii. 150; Rigveda-Konun., p. 155, thicks the import of 10.33 i* *■ 
foUowB : ' KiDg EurufntTkna hu a Pnroluta, named KaTwa Ailuaa. ^e king diea. Hla 
wleked hair, Upain«9TaTaa, dlaUkea Eavaaa and caats bim into a weU. There Karaaa 
oompoaea the hymn.' I feel prettj Mrtaiu that there ia nothing of a well oonneated with 
the b;mD. The hymn ie almplj the complaint of a poet-prleat who h&a &Ilen upon evil 
IJDiea. Hia patron Eurufravai^a ia dead] he ia 'out of a job', and therefbre appeals to 
DpamafraTaa, tbe aon and auoceaaor of EorufrBTana, to remember that he waa hia fatber'a 
deroted prieat (atanzas 7-9), to consider hia pllgbt, and to employ him. This theme acoounta 
perfectly for tbe wording of the bynm ; aee Geldner'a tranalation, ibid. 1S4. For Brahmana 
in need see BT. 6.44.10; S.S0.3 ; 10.14.3; AT. 7.103 (Bloomfield, The Atharra-Teda, 
p. 77). 

Tbe asma antbor, Oeldner, Ted. Stud. iii. 168, treats BT. 1.105 Ma 'song of the well'; «f- 
alao Oertel, JAOS. niii, p. 1 8 fL ; LaoCte, Guna4bya et la BrhatkathA, p. 17 a IT. Later nkbyanaa 
tell how Trita Aptya was thrown into awell by hia brothen Ekata and Dvits, out of greed for 
hia poasea^ns. Or, according to anotber Teraion, the aame worthies, namely Ekata and 
Dvita, abandon Trita for tbe same cauae, when he accidentally falla into a well, because be 
faaa been aoared by a wolt Furthermore this legend, exhibited in the first sixteen atanzaa of 
i.i05,ia merely recited in order to inspire Eutaa, who has fallen Into theaame trouble, which 
he Darratesin the laat three staDZBB(i7-ig) of the aamehymn. Tome, as to Oldenbwg, BT. 
Noten, p. 100, the sppUoation of tbe later legends to this hymn aeema very preearioua, 
altbongh I wonld not go so far at Oldenbei^ in aaying that the two sobstancea are entirely 
unconnected. Nor does that sobolar'a auggestiou that the hymn deals with the Bufferings of 
a aick peraon seem to me probable. 

As far as the repeated atanzaa are concerned, Lndwig, Der Rig-Teda, iii, p. 96, thinks that 
i.ioSiS is patched up of parte of tbe two atanas io<33->, 31 cf. also Qraasmann, ii. 446. 
With thia view I agree entirety, beoauae it aeema to me unlikely that a later versifex could 



db, Google 



116] Symna aseribed to Kviaa Angiram [— i.iog.14 

luTe Axpauded i.ioj.8 into the two pat Btanzas of the tenth book, which eonnt among the 
best linea of the BV. As stated before, they aeem to be the complaint of a needy poet : 

3. ' Mr ribs pain me all sbont as oo-wives plague (thalr hniband], Worrjr, nakedneai, and 
exhMutlon prew upon me. Uj mind flnttara like a bird.' 

3. 'As (hnngiy) rata gnaw at (their) taila, ao do my cares gnaw me, thy bud, O (god 
Indra], who bast a hundred wisdom*. Once, pny, O patron Indra, take pitj on me, be 
now as a bther to me.' 

Lndwig, Naohriohtea des Big- nnd Atharraveda, p. i6, ■ wis die mRnse ^ifnaft^ohte 
(oder phallusidole) lo venehren mich sorgen.' Similarly Bnmnhofer, Betz. Beltr. xzvl. 
■07 S., takes f ifni in the sense of ' peas '. Tery Improbable. Nimkta 4.6 explains fiqni as 
'cords', or ' membrom virile.' Horelikelyhnngry rats gnaw their own tails; this establiahes 
perfect paralleliim with his own cares that gnaw at a man in trouble. Durga to ITiroktai 4.6, 
bhaTati hi tira^cftm e^ srobh&vo yao obepodi bhaksayantL Cf. Zimmer, Altindisohes Lebsn, 
p. 83. 

Regarding the natural history of the oomparlson, I hare consulted Professor Henry H. 
Donaldson, of the Wistar Institnte of Anatomy and Biology. He writes as tollowa (Febmary 
»9i '9") : 

' Apropos of the qaotation "As (hungry) rats gnaw at (their) tails", it is moat probable that 
the partienlar speoiea referred to was tbat which is known as Has cattns. TttU was the rat 
which overspread Bnrope and was dominant there ap to the beginning of the eighteenth 
eentnry, when, a second invasion of rats took place, this time represented by the Norway tat. 
The Korway rat hss become oosmopolitan and almost eTorywhere has displaced and liugsiy 
destroyed Mo* rattos. I mention this merely to eipUin why we hare no direct obserrations 
on the habits and behavionr of tfos rattns. 

It Is to be noted, boweyer, that In the speoimens of Has rattus which I hara asen, a rela- 
tively Urge number have damaged tails, that ia, more or less of the tail has been lost, and 
eeoond, from obaervationa on the Korway rat, parasitic infections of the tail, glTlng rise to 
sores and raw places, are not at all uneommon. These two facts might be brought Into 
connexion with the line above. However, so far as I am aware, there are no direct obserra- 
tions indicating that the Norwaj' rat ever dines off its own tail.' 



1.108.18i> (Trita Aptya, or Kutaa ; to Vijv© DevBh, here Agni) 

&gae t&vs ^r&d ukthjr&m dard^ aaty apTam, 

B& nah BBkltd manuflv&d i. devio yakai vidilfitaro ^TittAm ma asya rodaar-j 

crre&aio, i.io5,i*-i8" 

8.10.3d {Pra^tba Kftnva ; to Afvinfl) 

tyi nv ft^rina huve aud&nsasfi grbb4 brti, 

y&yor ^ti pr& ^ah sakhy&m dev6$T icUiy apyam. 

Cf. the i«da 8.97.10^, dAvtso isty ipyam. 

1.105.14«^ (Trita Aptya, or Kutaa ; to Visve DevBh, here Agni) 

Ba.il6 hdtK manusTlid & derail &oh& vldilstarah, 

agnir bavya ao^udati derd dev^fa rnddhiro [^Titt&m me asyi rodasi.j 

•rrefrain, i,io5.i«-i8» 

t.t43.iiod(I>trghatamafl Auoathya; to Agni) 
avaaij&Dti Apa tm^nft daran yaksi vanaapate, 
agnfr bavTa auf&datl devd dev^ m^dhira^. 



d by Google 



1.105.14 — } Part 1 : Bleated Passages belonging to Book I [116 

i.i88.io« (Agutyft ; Apra, hers to Tanupati) 
dpa tm&nyft vanaapate f&tho dev^bhyah srja, 
agnfr luvyini aifTadat. 
For pU» t.io$.i4' of. 8.19.1^, utUrdarAttimMliink^ 

1.108.U^ (Trita Aptya, or Kutsa ; to Visve Devab) 

tuAn yib p&ntha &dily6 divl praraoyaih kft&lh 

X1& a& dev& atiki&tue tfim martaso a& papyatba i^vitt^ih me aay& rodaaij 

M* refrain, i.t05.i«-i8« 
9.33.40 (Ortaamada; to Indra) 
t&va tT&n n&ryadi nrt6 'pa indra prathamArii pQrry&ih divi praraoyadi 

krtAm, 
7&d derfiaya $&vasft pi^Ui^A Asum ri^&im ap&b, 
bhlkvad Tf^vam abhy ddevam 6jaBA vidid urjam fatfikratur vidid isam. 

Vw the metre of 3.33.4 see Oldenberg, Prol. 115 ; RV. Noten, p. 106 ; Arnold, TH. i 147 
<Ui), Mid p«e« 349, tu-. 84. The fanner divide! oS pravtoTaih kft4m as a aepsnte ptd> ; the 
Jfttter diridei the flnt line into two tnelve^yllable pftdu. The panllel tu 1. 105.16 nukei It 
likely th«t divl pr&Tioyaih krtam ia bj itself &p&d«, the irregnlarity of the renuinder of the 
line notwithstaoding. Tezt-eiitical remarks on the stanza, Ludwig, Ober Eritlk, pp. 33, 36, 
37. SO- 

Qeldner, Ted. Stad. iiL 173, renders i.io(;.i6: 'Jene SonnenbahD, die wahrhaftig am 
Himmel bereitet lat, dieter kaixn man nioht entgehen, ihr OOtter; die wollt Ihr Henaohen 
Aioht leheo.' The word pra^cyam seems to be rendered bj ' wahrhaftig '. Ladwig, Ueber 
die nenesten Arbeiten, p. 117, translates, without bias: 'jener pfaddee Aditya am himmel iat 
m etwu ber&mendem gemacht ; ihr gOtter, ihr tibersohi«it«t ihn nioht; ihr meniohen, ihr 
.gebt Um uioht.' The repeated p&da in 1.33.4 Bbowa that the word pra\4cf am meani 'object of 
jiraiee ', ' oalling for praise ' ; ' O dauoer Indra, that manly deed of thine, the first, of ;ore, 
haa been made an object of praise in heaTen.' The masculine kfti^ in t.105.16 is inconait- 
tent with the ezpreeaion pAEloa ukBi^o . . . devatrf nu praviojam in 1.115.10 (cf. also 
l.1 17.S], but I do not on that aeoonnt Teuture to impugn either the readiug or relative age 
-of 1. 105. 16. 

1.106.1'>d-4^, r&tham oA durgdd vasavah aud&naTO vffTasman no inhsso nis 
pipartana. 

1.106.2' (Eutaa ; to Vi^ve Dev&h) 

ti Adityft ft gat& sarrit&taye bhQt& devft vrtraturyesu ^aihbhi^Tah, 

i^r&tbaiii a& durgdd Tasavah audnnavo Yfpvasm&n no Anhaao nfs pipartaiukj 

•rreirain, t.io6,i«^-6*^ 
10.35,1 1» (Lu^a DhSn&ka ; to Vijve Devah) 
ti ftdityft a gat& aarritAMye vrdhd no yajfi&m avata a^josasah, 
bfbarBp&tiih pQs&^am a^yias, hh&guii srasty iignlm BM n' d hBnftm tinah& 

l.loe.7»»' (Kutea ; to Vifre Devllh) 

devair no devy iditir td p&tn der^ tr&t& tirftyatAm iprftyrtohaiL, 

^tfin no mitnS T&ro^o mUmahantam tlditih sfndhuh prtbivt uU dyduh.j 

•rrefraiu, 1,94.160' £ 



d by Google 



n7] St/mns aaeribed to Kutsa Angirasa [ — 1.108.1 

4<55.7'b (V&mftdera ; to Vifve Dev&h) 

de^^ir no derr Mitir ni pfttn devAs tr&ta tr&yat&m Aprajmoluui, 

^lutbf mitrftsys vArui^asya dhfisfnij &rh&masi pnuniyaih sinv agn^h. 

»ol 4.55.7* 

[U07.9>, lipa no de^ &Ta^ gamantu : to.3s.130, ^1970 no derd, &c] 
Of. 1.89.7*. 

U.07.»* (Kutsa; to Vifve Dovah) 

i^dpa no dervi, ivasd guuantrj i^iraaftm B^mabhi BtQy&mOnAh, arcf. 1,107.3* 
Indra indri^ir m&nito marudbhir Adityair no Aditi^ g&nnB yaAaat. 
4*54-<^'*(V&madeva; to Savitar) 

j6 te trlr tihan gavitah sa^so divd-dire Bdubhagam asuTinti, 
iudro dydvaprthivf slndbur adbhfr fidityair no &diti1^ girma ya&sat. 
lO.dfi.s*) (Vasukarna Yftaukra ; to Vi^ve De^b) 

ladro T&subbih p&ri [Atu no g&yam ftdityoir no Aditi)^ girma yaohatn, 
rudr6 nidr^bbir dev6 mrlayllti naa tvfis^ no gndbbih suvitdya jinvatu. 

The two diBtidu of 4.54.6 ore uioooluthfo. Ludwig, 134, overrides tba diffloul^ b; 
•epamting yi from Ssuvinti, uid changing th« latter to A vuvantl ; ' die tnukopler (Ur dich, 
SaTitar, die dreimal des tags itatt babeD, tag fOr tag senden lie una glQok her.' Notwith- 
ttanding a «ert«in bcillty in tliis suggMtioo, I think it nnlikely, beoauae we ahoold then 
azpeot a modal form i Bavantn, or the like; of. yaftaat at the end, and the verb forma In the 
other two atanzaa, all of wliiah are modal. IIm aeeondar? workmanahip of 4.54.6 sesma to 
me evident. But 10,66.3 ^'*^ "^ claim to antiquity either ; see under J-iSi'^-^VoT the 
repeated pAda of. 4.i5.5'>, urv iaiei. Aditi)} 9)Lrms jafisat. 

1.107.8*' (Kutaa ; to Vifvo Devah) 

tin na indras tAd v&runaa tAd agnls t4d aryama tat savita oAno dhftt, 

i^tto no mitr6 v&nu^o mUnahantam iditih sfndhub prtbivf ut& dyduluj 

•rrefr&in, J,g4.i6^ tt. 
6.49.i4i> {^ifvan Bb&radTBja ; to Vifve DevOh) 

t&n n6 liir budhnyd adbblr arkiis t&t p&rrataa t&t aavita o&no dUt, 
t&d ^sadbibbir abhf istiaico bhigah pAramdbir jinvatu prA ifiy^. 

L10S.1>> (Kutsa ; to Indra and Agni) 

y& indmgni citr&tamo r&tbo yim abhf TiQr&ni bluiranftni oi^\e, 

t6iA ^tam aar&tbam tasthi^nai^dtbA stjmasya pibatam sutAaya-j 

tr refrain, i.io8,6'^i3d 
7.61. i^ (Vaaiapia ; to Hitra and Vara^a) 
lid vtm etikmx vani^ supHltlkaiii d«r&yor eti suryas tatan\4n, 
abbi yd Tigrft bbdvanftni ciffe sA nmnyliiii mArfyesr & oibeta. 
We render 1.108.1, ' O Indra and Agni, tout moat brilliant obarlot which looka npon all 
beings, with that come y^ atanding upon it, nnitad. Ilien drink je of tha preaaed toma.' 
The (tndenta of the Big- Veda are steeped in the e^ierlenoa of Ita bold, often grotaaqne llgnrea 
of apaeob, ao that even a ohariot that tooka down flrom heaven exdtea no nnoMal emotion. 



db, Google 



I.I08.I — ] Part 1: Bleated Passages belonging to Book I [118 

But the woond (tanza Bt&t«a Uut tb» ma, tlie e^e of Tanu* ud Kitn, or of h««T«ii, peifonu 
the Mme fOuotioa : 'UpriM* the radiating Sod, the fiUr4lu4)ed aye of 70U two godi, Vkrana 
(sod Kitra). He looks upoD all beings, and takea noto of the wrath that la among mortal*.' 
See i-ia.7; 1.115.1; 6.gi.i; 7.60.T, 3,Ae., and of. Bergaigne, iiL 16S. Svidentlj the epigonal 
poet of 1.108.1 lua borrowed and a^^ed with a rather frenzied metaphor the almple and 
be«atifalldeaori.6i.i. Cf. with thia the relation of 1.35.10 to 1.118.1 ^. 67).— Cf. 10.S5.18*, 
vijT&ny anyii bhnTanftbhifdate. 

U.08J.^, 6^ia<i, &tb& sdmasya pibatam eotisjrs ; i.ioS.g'l, t^bhih admasya, &o. 

1.108.8^ (Eutsa ; to Indra and Agni) 

cakrdth« hi sadhry&o ndma bhadr&m sadhrlcind Trtnha^a uU sthah, 

t&v indr&gnl Badbrymc& tusidyA vf^^aS^ sdmasTa vjfa^^ vj^ethim. 
6,68.11^ (Bhaiad^a; to Indra and Yaruna) 

fndr&Taru^ft nULdbumattamaBya yf^^'fy admaeya v^ana Tf^ethAm, 
id&ni v&tn &ndhali p&riBlktam aanid 1 ftsAdyftsmfn barbfsi m&dayeth&in.j 

•r 6.5a. 1 3d 

1J.08.«1 (Eutsa ; to Indra and Agni) 

s&middhesT agntev llnaj&i^ yat&aruc& barhlr u tistiniDi, 

tirrdih B()tn&ih p&risiktebbir arvdg 6ndT&giiI e&umanasaya yfitam. 
?.93>6t> (VasUtha ; to Indra and Agni) 

imdm u ad sdmasutim i^pa na dndrfigM B&ninanaaaya yfttam, 
QU cid dhl parimamnathe asmin i vam (A^vadbbir vavrtiya yaj&ih. 
Cf. Oldenberg, BV. Hoten, p. 101. 

L108.7O-120, AtAh p&ri vrsanav i hi y&t&m. 

1.108aa<> (Kutaa ; to Indra and Agni) 

yAd indragnl liditft suryasya m&dliye div&fy Bvadhiyft mftdiydthe, 

i^&tah p^ vraa^v i hf yftt&m &th& sdmaaya pibatam sut&sya.j 

•■■o: refrain, i.ioS.i"*, fr^-ia^ ; d : refrain, i.io8.7«-ia« 
10.15.14^ (^ankba YAmftyana: to the Fathers) 

y^ agnidagdhd yd itnagnidagdhft m&dhye divi^ Bradhiyft m&diyante, 
t^bhih Bvardl tounltim etdm yatb&v&fam tanvftm kalpayasva. 
Foe^bly, though by no means oertaiulj, the repeated pftda is seooudary in 1.108.11, 
beoaoM, as a rule, sradhi is Mtnot^f of pitdra^, rather than deri^ who are later on 
reetrioted to oriha. 3o in 10.14.3, where the distinction is made along that line. See alao 
a^7 ; 10.17.8, In the ritiial this ia r^olar and teobnioal ; see 1117 Concordance under the 
two words, and cf. Max Hfiller, 8BE. xixil. 36. 

LUO.?" {Kutea ; to ^bhua) 

rbhiir na fndrah ^vaa& n&Tlj^la rbhiir T^ebhir v^ubhir v&sur dadlh, 
ynynakam devft irasibani priyd 'bhf tiathema prtsutlr daonTat&m. 
?.S9.a' (Vaaistha ; to Mamta) 

jugmkkam. deT& &Tass&ani priyi ijan^ tarati dvi^a^ 
Lpii a& ks&yam tirate yI mahir iso y6 vo viriya ddgatlj ••■ 7.59.a"* 



d by Google 



119] Hyrnna ascribe to KiUsa Ahgirasa [ — 1.113.14 

[lJ10.9*,T^ebhirnov^ja8BtaTaTi^dlu: 6.44.9'*, dli&naeya afitiv asm^ AvicldliL] 

1U12.1^S8<1, Ubhir Q sd. Qtfbhir s^rini gatanu 

U.12.Bb (Kutaa ; to A^vins) 

yibhl rebh&ih nlvrtam at&m adbhy& ild T&ndanam airayntuh tnix drg^t 

^bhih k&9Taih prA sfsBaantam ^vatam ^tUbbir o eii Otibhir acrini gatam.j 

trrefrain, 1.113.1^13^ 
1.118.6* (Kaksivat D&ii^batamasa ; to A^tuib) 

dd vindamun atrataifa da&a&n&bhir lid rebh&ih daais vraa^a f&oibhih, 
nla f&ugry&m p&nyathah samudrdt piina^ cy&v&nam cakratbur yiiT&nain. 

[1412.80, ydbbir Tfirtik&m graaitdm &muiicatam : 10.39.13d, yDT&iii (iolbhir 
grasitim amuiLcatam.] 

lJia.SO>> (Kutsa ; to Afrins) 

ydbbib f&mt&ti bb&Tstbo dads^iise bhTiJTiidi yibhir ivatbo rabtair Adhrigam, 

omyivattm Bubb&mm rtastiibbam ,^tilbhir O ail Qtfbhir afvind gatam.j 

or refrain, i.ii3.i<i-33<l 
8.33. 10' (Sobbari KAi^va ; to A^rins) 

y^Mt^ paktb&ta dvatho yabhJr Mhrigoiii ydbhir babhnlm Tljosaaam, 
tibhir no mabfu tuyam a^vini gataiii bhisajy&taiii y&d Atuiam. 

1.112.34^: 1.34.13d, Tidbd ca no bbavataiii T^as&t&a. 

1018.4': 1.93.7% bh^atmetrisanftAnKm. 

1418.4^-6^, usd iglgar bbiivaoani vlfra. 

LU8.7»+d (Kutsa ; to U»aa) 

e^ divd duhita piity sdorgi Tyuchintl yuvatfh fokriTftsftl^ 
Tf^asy^f&na pdrtbiva^a vAsra dfo adydhi snbhage vy jloba. 
1.134.3* (Kakfiivat Iftirghatamasa ; to Usos) 
efa divd dnhita pr&ty adavQi jydtir vdaanA samana pur&stat^ 
(^rtteya p&ntham inveti a&dbii ptajanatira n4 dffo minati-j wn.in.^'^ 
1.133.13° (Kakalvat DKirgbatamasa ; to Usas) 

rtiaya rafmfm anuy&cham&n& bhadrim-bhadram kritum aemfbsu dbehi, 
lifo no adjri sabirft vy tich&smdsu rdyo magbay&tsu ca syuh. 

For 1.113.7*0/. 4.51.1 ; 7.81.1.— For the relationshjp of 1. 113 ftnd 1. 114 Me nndar 1.113.15, 
Hid of. also 1.113,1* with i.i)4.8V 

iaX8a«i (Kutsa ; to Usas) 

Tyitfijibbir diT& iiBtrt ady&ud &pa krsnim niiuljam devy jlvah, 

prsbodhayAnty aruijk^bhir ftfroir d^ yAti snyiijft r&thena. 



d by Google 



I.I 13.14 — ] Part 1: Eepeaied Passages Monging to Book I [120 

4.14.3d (VlUnadeTa Gftatacu ; to Usm) 

Kv&huity uumr jyi3tifli|!ta mahi oitri raQiafbhi; e^ldtftna, 

pnbodhiyanty Buvitdya devy Ofi lyate auyi^ft rithsna. 

iaiS.16«d (Kataa ; to Una) 

&v&lukntl pAsyK v^rya^ citr&m ketUih kr^ute c^ldtanA, 
iyii^i^&m npama 9&QTatIiiiA vibhftt&iiih prathamdfi vy ft^rftit. 
1.114,3°^ (Kaksrvst I^irghatamasa ; to Usu) 
i^iminatl ddiTyam vrat^ praminatf manusy^ yugini.j 

tftn i.^i.ia"; b: 1.93.110 
lydf^fim upami Q&gratliifim iyftOniifa prathuudfa vy idyfiot. 

See under 1.91.11 txtd 1. 113.14. 

lOlSae^ (Eutsa ; to Usaa) 

lid irdhvaih jtti5 Asur na i^A ipa prdgat t&ma t jydtir eti, 
ii&ik p&nth&m yHtave Bury&yaganina y&tra pratirinta aynliu 
8.48.ii')(Prag&thaEftnTa; to Soma) 
&pa ^ aathur Anirft 4iiirr& nlr atrasan t&miaicir ibhaisuh, 
k Bomo asm^ aruliad TlhllyA igaiuiia y&tra pratirinta iyu]^ 
Foe th« repeated pAda of. 7.io3.ic^. 

l.U4.ed (Eutsa ; to Rudra) 

id4m pitrS manit&m ucyat« v&cah s^^dh srddiyo indraya T&rdbanam, 

i^T^vX ca no amrta martabh<3jaiiamj trndne tokaya t&iiay&;ys m)r}a. 

•ret 7.45.3d 
3.33.14'' (Grtsamada; to Rudra) 
(j>&ri 90 heti radrdaya vrjyAbj p&ii tres&sya durmatfr mahl g&t, 

•ra.33.14d 
&Ta sthird mag^vadbhyaa tanusTa nu^Tas tokiya tinaytya mf (a. 

Cf. 7.45.3' mtLrtabb^JMiam &dha rSute na^, and 7.16.4 ; 81.5. Tba two bymui InToIved 
in this rubric show also marked similaritr aa regard* 1. 114.1 and 1.33.13. 

[1JI4.Q* lipa te Btdm&D pafO)^ ivakaram: iciaj.S* lipa te gd iTdkaram 
(. , . atdmam).] 

[1,111.100, mr}d ca qo ^dbicabrohi deva: 1.35. iid, t&ks&ca, Ac] 

iai8.1<!+d (Kutaa ; to Sarya) 

citr&ih deT&ndm ild a^^d 4nikajii o&ksur mitr&sya v&runasy&gn^ 

apr& dyarfipjililTi ant&rikfajh surya fttma j&gatas tastbdfa^ oa. 

4.i4.3i>fV&madeva Q&utama; to Savitar-Sarya) 

Ordhv&m ketOm eaviti dev6 afnij Jyiitir vlfvasmfti bhiivanftya kr^vtofj 

•r i.99.4« 

aprft dyaT&prthiTi ant&rikfaih vf 8uryo ra^mfbhi^; o^kitanab. 



d by Google 



121] Eyvms ascribe to KrUaa, Angtraaa [ — 1.116.16 

7.101.6'' (Kumara Agneya, or Vasi&(lia ; to Pujuiya) 
^e^^ Tt^odbi rreahhiih (Afvatin&iiij tfaminn fttma jigtktaa tMthiifat} oa, 

•r 3-66.3^ 
t&n ma rUih ^tu ^aU^radBya ^y^yim pata svaeUbhlb B&dft nah.j 

•r i«frau), 7. i. ao^ fit 

LUS.8d(Eatsa; toUsaa) 

bhadri iprft barltab auryaaya eitrd ita^vi aoun^yBaa^ 
namaay&oto diT& d prsjii&m aathuh p^ dyav&pfthin yantf sadyi^ 
3.58.8<' (Vifrramitra ; to A^rins) 

iqviDA p&ri vOm fsah purocfr lyilr girbhfr y&tamAnft ^mrdhr&h, 
i&Uio ha Tftm rt^^ Adrijatah piri dyaTfiprtUTi yfiti sadyA^, 
Foi3.£8.8otQ«ldiier, Ved.8ttid.lii. 14; TiUmlinl meuia'kMp step', 'keep in line with'. 

[l.US.<^, yaddd fiyukta liaitt&h sadhAsthlt : 7■6o.3^ iyukta sapU haritah, &o.] 



Group 12. Hymns 116-126, ascribed to Kak^vat 
D&irghatamasa 

LUe.?*^ (KakalTst D&irghatamasa ; to A^vins) 
ynriifa nar& atUTatd piOriyaya kakfivate aradatani pUramdhim, 
k&rotariic obapliad AgTaaya v^s^iah gat&m kiunbha^ asifioataih sdrftyft^ 
I.II7.J* (The same) 

yUT&m narft atavat^ kn^iy^a Tisif&pTbm dadatbur vlfvakaya, 
^^y&i cit pitn&de duro;i6 p&tim juryantya afrinAT adstbuo. 
1.117.6'] (The same) 

t&d v&m nan ^insyam pi^riyd^a kakfivata nBaatya pfirijmiui, 
gaphad igraaya t^I ao j&n&ya ^t&ih knmbhaft aaifio&tam mtLdhfin&m. 

Note also that 1.116.16* - 1. 117. 17*. For the relation of these bymiu aee p. 18. Ct. liao 
the lAdji i.ti6.)3*, ATUjatd storaM kn^lyiya-— See Geldner, Bigreda Keinnient*r, p. 18. 

1.116.18' (KalEsTvat D&irghatamaaa ; to Afvina) 
gat^bh moQan tt^V^ oak^ad&n&m iJraQram t&m pitaadkim cakara, 
tasnid ak^a nfisatyft vio&kfa adhattaiii daarfi bhisajftv anarrAn. 
I.II7.I7* (The same) 

^atdih me^on Tfkyh m&makftn&m t&ma];i pr&^itam &f iveoa pitra, 
akfl TJra^Te a9TiuaT adhattam jydtir andkaya cakrathur vio^kfO. 
These two attuzaa m » whole are eooatmcted ImitatiTelj ; see preoeding item. 
16 [>.o^ lo] 



d by Google 



1.117.3^ I^rt 1 : B^Koted Passages belonging to Bwft I [122 

1017.2° (EalmiTftt Daizg^tunaatt ; to A^vina) 

y6 Mm BQTtii& mAnMo J&v^rftii r&thah sr&^o Tlfa ^(e^, 

y6o* gi^iathft^ Bok^to dnro^im t4na n&rft vartlr aam&bhyam yKtam. 

1.183.1° {Agast^n ; to A^ins) 

Uiii yufij&th&m m&naao ;d jdviyftn trinuidliun) Traana y&s trieakrfih, 

j6nopa,y&tb£fy Btkfto dnro^^Ua tridliituQ& patatho vfr 106 p&r^lUh. 

Of. Tittfm ftfTinA rnkftodnraiiAiii, ^.tj.i'.^-For the ezpreasioii mAnuo jiTlyta we nndw 
I. nil*. 

IJ17.6^, fat&m kumbhdn aaificatAm m&dhOn&m: 1.116,;^, fatfuh kumbt^ 
asio«atam sdi&yah. 

1.117.7*, yuT&ttt narfl sbivaU kra^ydya : i . 1 1 6. 7*, yuT&ih naiA stUTntd pajriyiyk 

1.117.9t> (Eaksivat D&lrgliataiDBsa ; to A^rins) 

purl Y&Tp&hBy a^vina d&dhana ni peiUva uhatlmr &Qdm Aqraia, 

sabasrasim yajfnam &pratltam ahih&nam fravaayfam t&rutram. 

7.71.5^ (Vaaistha; toAfriiu) 

yuT&ih (^TOnam jarftso 'mumaktam ni ped&va uhathur ftgilim igvam, 

nfr inhasas timasa spartam &triiii nf j&hus&m ^thir4 dhdtam ant&h. 

SUiua 7.7I.5 has the truer ring. Ludwig, 18, render* 1. 117.9"', 'Tile geotalUn aohaf- 
f«ad, O Agvlnft, habt ihr dem Pedu dsa r*aohe fobs zugefUhrt '. Orastmum, ' Each viele 
Formen •ohftlbnd, habt ihr Bitter dM rwohe Bom dem P*du ingefSliret'. It seenu to m« 
more likel; thftt the pusage maani : ' hariDg put on muij beauttfnl forma 70 hare oarried 
the twift hen* to Pedo.' But the connexion between the two pftdas remains locaSL For 
7.71.5 «f. 1,117.13, and Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 401, note 3 ; for the repeated ptdaat under 
I. I 18.9. 

1.117.17*, (atim meain yrkyb mamahfioftm : i.ii6.i6>, ^atAm meain vrkyd 
caksaduuiin. 

1017.20^ (Eaksirat Dairghatamasa ; to A^tIdb) 

fidhenuih dasA staryam Tiaaktam Apinvatam ^ay&ve afvina gdm, 

yuT&m 9&clUiir vimadaya J&yadi ny Ahathuti porumitriuBya yd^&m. 

10.39. 7*> (Gbosa Eaksivati ; to Afvins) 

yuTAm rathena Timadaya gundhyiivam ny flbathu^ pnramitiAaya 

ydfa^&m, 
yuvam bavam vadbrimatyd agachatam yuT&iii adsutim oakrathuh 

pdramdhays. 

Vor «6fntim in ia.39.7* of. Oldenberg, BY. Noten, p. 157, note ].— The baautifnl wonuin 
of both rtaniaa, whom the Afrlna bring to Tlmada ta bride, is named KamadTQ in 10.65.11. 
The phnue Timadij* jftjfau ilao in 1.116.1*.— Note oUothat i.ii8.9*« 10.39.10'. 



d by Google 



128] Hjfmns ascribed to Kak^vat D&hyhatamaaa [ — i.ii^.as 

1 J17.21^ (E^karvat Daiighatanues ; to A^riiu) 
y&Taih Tfkepi^7in& v&pant^suii duh&nts m&iiusKys Abba, 
abhl diaTUih bAkure^ft dh&mantord jy^tdq oakrathnr juy&ya, 
1-S-^ (VaaeOia U&itiSTarn^ ; to Vaif^miara) 
tv4 asury&iii Tisavo cy f^van kr&tuifa hi te nutramaho juB&nta, 
trim disyunr 6kaso agna ^a nri. Jy6tir Janiyann aryftya. 

For 1. 117.11 lee Miiir, 08T. i. 171, note, 174; 01deiib«tg, RV. ITotea, p. 113, where other 
raferenoei. For pAcU 1.117.11^ o£ S.ji.e', jtnA Tfke^a karfaUu^j for tbs repeated 
pfcU, 6.5.1". 

IJlT.aS^ (Eaksivat Dairghatamasa ; to A^vina) 
s&da kavi Bumatlm d cake Tftm Tffva dhlyo a^vlnA ptdvatam ma, 
aam^ raylm nfiaatyft brh&ntsm apatyoaaoam grdtyaih rarfttb&m. 
6.73,5b (BharadTKJa ; to Indra and Soma) 

fndiSsoma yuT&u ang& t&rutram apatyasaoaih gnityaiii rarUhe, 
yuT&m cdamam n&ryadi carsa^lbhyah a&ih vivyathuh prtaoBsaluuii ugM> 

QraMmaun tmulatee 6.71.5**, 'Ihr, Indra-Soma, ihr ellela T«rUeh*t degreiohe kraft, 
bwttbinte, kiDderrelohe ', that ia, he makes the adjeotiToa in p&da b a^ree with fiifmam in pftda 0. 
ndaisnot oomot, aaww,fioel7,Ludwig, 756, who supplies raylm with these adjectivee : 'Indra 
and Soma, ihr fOmar gebt sigendan, auf die kinder Qbergehendea, mhrnTOllen [reiehtam].' 
Lndwig mnat hare had the parallel, 1. 117.13, in mind, though he doe* not eite it. In his 
Iiexioan, a. t. frlll^a, Graatnuum also oorrettlj sappUee rayim in 6.71.5. The word 9nit7a, 
aomething like German 'protzig', is a kind of kenning of rayi (of. also 1.30.11), so that I do 
not feel at all sore that th« repeated pftda in 6.71.5, although Ita real theme, rafi, la nnder- 
•tood, mnat be regarded as inferior to 1. 117.13, where the same word la expmaaed. For the 
adjeotiTe tinitraoi with layim In 6.71.5 aee under 1.79.8'. 

1^7.a6*^ (EakMvat D&irgliatamasa ; to Afiriiu) 
etjuii Tftm a^vinft vlry&^i pr& pQrryd^y fty&vo 'vooan, 
brihma krijT&nto vrsa^ft yuT&bhyftm snvirftao vitUtliam & vadema. 
3.39.8* (Grtsamada ; to A^vina) 

etani v&m aQTinft Tirdhao&iii 'br&hma sbSmam grtaamaddso aVra'^i 
t&ai nam jujuB&^Apa ^tadi ,^brhfid vadama -niiXhe nmtOfj 

•rrebain, a.i.i6^tL 
a.ia.igd (Qrtaatnada ; to Indra) 

y&h aunntti pioate dudhri i cid v^am d&rdai^i a& kflud aMyih. 
tyayim ta indra vifv&lut priydaahj anvinwo v J dA tfi am a vadama. 

•r 3.ia.i5« 
8.48. 1 4^ (Pragfttha E&^Ta ; to Soma) 
tritfiro dev& idhi TooatK no mi no nidii i^ata m6t& j&lpili, 
i^vayim admasya Ti9T&ha pri^sahj savirftao Tiditham i Tadema. 

■ra.i3.iso 

Staniaa 1,117.15 and 1.39.S seem almost like two eUborattona of the lame theme b^ 

dllEtrent oompoaen; aeePart 1, chapter i, olau 5. — ^e (onrth pada In moat of Huaa stanaa 

la In really a refrain, not Terj dUbrent from the more teohnloal refrain pUa, 1.1.16'ir., 

I^bid vadema viditbe aavlritv 



d by Google 



,.ii8.i — ^] Part 1: Sepeated I^uaages belonging to Book I [124 

LU8^^: I.3S■I0^ BumrlikAh BT&rtn ySArt wrria. 

1J18.1<1 (Eaksmt D&iighatamasa ; to Apvins) 

i vim tUho sfrinft fyen&patTB ^sumrlik&h sy&v«6 ystv arT&n,j IT t.36.iol> 

j6 m&rtjisytt m&iiaso j&vf Tftn tiiTuidliard vT^a^ft vataranhii]^. 
i.i83.i*'(Aga8fya; to Afrinfl) 

t&m yufijAtb&m minaso j6 j&TiTbi tri^uidhurd TTSA^ft y&a trioakri]^ 
jr^nopayflth&h sulcf to duron&ihj tridhdtuii& patatlio vlr a& por^iih. 

iri.ii7.2« 

SMOnder i.js.io''. — For tli« ezpreguon nutDMO j&vIjAn aeeaader 1.117.)*. 

iai8^'*x>d (EakstTat Dalrgbatamasa ; to AfYins) 

prftTidySmanft siiTftft r&thena diar&T un&^ qr^atam Qldkom Adre^ 
kfm angi Tftifa prity iTsrtim g&mi^th&hiir viprftso a^viiifi pur^ai^. 
3.58. 3''»* (Vi^&mitra ; to Afivins) 
•uytigbhir i^T&il^ suvftft rdttiena d&srftT im&iii fpnutaiii 9l6kam 

idrel?, 
kim fAgik v&Ai pr&ty &Tartiih g&miffhahilr Tiprftso a^vinft pnrfija^ 
For praTMTSm&ni . . . ritheaa of. i.tSt.j ; 5.31.1, 

1.118.4^ (Kakalrat Dalrghatamasa ; to A^tuib) 

& v&A 9yen£[EK> &9vm& Tfthanta r&the yuktisa Il^vah patamgdb, 

76 aptiiro diTT^BO a& gf dhrft abh£ pr&yo n&satjrfi T^anti. 
6.63.}b(BhaTadTSJa; toATvina) 

• Tfim Y&y6 'fvUso Tihifftift abhi priyo o&aatyft vahantn, 
ij>r&^m r&tho m&nojaTft asaigljS&li prks& iafdho &nu pQrrih. fp6.63.74 
For the diffloolt p&da 6.63.7*01 S.i3.3,u)d 01denb«rg,BT.Nat«n, p. 40S; for prksi Pisohel, 

Ted. Stnd. i. 96. 

1.I18.8*, id T&ndanam airatam dans&n&bhih: 1.111.5b, ild T&Ddanani airayatam 
Bvkr drf^. 

l.U8.e* (Kakslrat D&irghatamasa ; to A^vina) 

yvTidi QTet&ih ped&va Indnjutam ahih&nam a^vinfidhattam ifram, 
johntnun ary6 abhfbbatim ugr&m Bahaaraadrfa vfianam TTdT^gam. 
10.39.10> (Qhoea EfilcslTatT ; to Afvina) 

ynridi fretdm pedive 'QrinaQvam nav^bhir i^Blr navati ca Tajfnam, 

oark^uh dadhaOinr dAvayAtsakbaia bb&gam ni nfbhyo h&Tyani 

mayobhiivam. 

TU« problem of Interpratation U johitmn. The Pet. hex., followed by Qnmnujxa, 

and HiUebrMidt in the Tooabalu? of his Chnatomathy, renden 'Unt wiehemd'. Styua 

had pr*TlonaIj IndioBted the same tnnalktion, uid uaonnted for it by Atigayena uih- 

grtaicfT ftbyftUrmm, 'the oaller to bsttlea pu esoeUeaoe'. Bargaigne, iL 451, ' inToqnd 



db, Google 



125] Eymna ascr3>ed to Kak^vat Dsirghatamasa [ — 1.133.6 

pu- le* pretr«B', which is DMrl; oorroot. Lndwig, 30, hibi the uul on the hekd with 
'Uut in rOhmen'. His mffls -trk ni&kai the nonn one of iDgtmrnent, with iiialdent*l 
pasBiTs value, e.^ pitra 'Instrument of drinking' ; joh^tra means 'sabjeat to fervent Inro- 
oatlon '. This ia probable grammatioaJly and intrinBioaJIy ; it la made oertain bj the elosely 
parallel terkftyam 'worthy of ardent praise' in 10.39.10 (of. alio 1.119.10). ^e ezpreasion 
joh^tTMU aryi^ is paralleled even more cloael; bj «Arliftj*m aryih in 4.38.3 ; of. also hivjo 
tijify in i.ti6.e. I oannot agree with Oeldner, Ved. Stud. iil. 77, that oarkftyam aryi^ 
nMans'der'zarOhmenist noolimehTalieinBoicher',ar,b7the same terms, that hivTo airi^ 
meau 'to be invoked more than a rich man '. Nor can 1 beliere that Bergaigne, Lexlque da 
Big-Teda, p. 170, and Oldenberg, ZDHO. liv. 1 78, are right in translating johdtnm aryih, and 
oariil^am sryih by ' he is to be praiaed or called by the poor', ari is in theae passage* 
STUonymons with sQrl and magtuLvan: eark^tyam aryi^ 'Bt to be praised by the rioh 
(■aeriBoer)' ; johlStram ary^ 'to be fervently invoked by the rich (saorifloer)'.— Note also 
that i.iij.ao*- 10.39,7^— FortheiepeatedpUaef. I.lI7.9^ 

1.121. S°d (KaksTvat DBii^hatamasa ; to Indra, or Yijive Devah) 
tiibh3ram p&yo y&t pit^rav &iUt&m radha^ snr^tas tur&ne bhura^yu, 
<;iioi y&t te iSk^ ayi^aiita sabardiigbftyft^ p&ya asrlyftyU^. 

10.61.11^ (Nabh&QedisthaManaTa; to Vifve Devsh) 

Bukmi kanA^lli Bakhy&m ndnyo radbo ai littt rt&m it tnra^yan, 

9doi y&t te rdk^a ay^anta sabardtigltfty&ti p&ya nsriy&yftl^. 

For these stanzas, both of which come pretty close to intentional brahmodya, see Lndwig, 
470, 997 (with notes] ; Qrassmann, 11.448,475; Bergaigne, ii. 110, iii, 309; iii. 333 ; Olden- 
berg, BT. Koten, p. 118. Stanza 10.G1.10 begins with a pftda almost identical with lo.tfi.Ii* 
maksu kaniyft^ sakhyiih n&vagvU^ 

ljaiJ.St> (Eakslrat DairghatamoBa ; to Indra, or Vif ve Devah) 
tr&m Buro harlto HUnay o nfn bhibrao oakrdm dta^ n4ydm indta, 
prdeya [Ar&iii navatdii nBvylUiEUn &pi karUuh aTBrtay<i 'yajyOn. 
5.31. II" (Avaayu Atroya ; to Indra) 

eura( cid r&tbam p&ritakmy&yaih purvam karad Uparam JDjuTdnBam, 
Ui&rao oakrim dta^aib t&ox ri^ti j)ur<3 d&dhat sanisyati krfitum nah.j 

•r4.ao.3l' 
Fids 5.31.11' is repeated in 4.30.3'>, where it is perfectly clear. The difScnltleB of the 
pieeent two stanzas oonoem themselves with n^ in 1.111.13* (."^^Ji alter all, not accnsattTe, 
if saoh expreasiorks as hirayo vfsanah, 6.44.19, 10.111. a, are to be trusted?); with ntyim 
in i.tiLis' ; and, above all, with the difficult legend of Etafa and the wheel of the sun 
(Bergaigoe, 11. 330 ff.; HUlebrandt, Ted. Uyth. iiL ijS tt.). The renderings of the older 
translators are inoonaistent and obscure ; the treatment of more recent interpreters lack the 
background of a deflnita legend or myth : see Pieebel, Ted. Stud. i. 38, 41 ; Qetdner, ibid. 11. 
161-163 (cf- !■ 4a with iL 161). Farther bibliograj^y on pointt in the stanzas In Oldenberg, 
BT. Noten, p. 111 ft, to which add Lndwig, Ueber Methode, p. 13. 

l.iaa.8'1, 14l>, t&n no vf^ve varivasyantu devdh. 

L1SS.6* (EaksTrat Dairghatamasa ; to Vifre Dev&b, here Mitra and Vani^a) 
qjrotim me mitr&Tanu^ h&Teiadt& (rutam s&dane Tt^v&tah Bim, 
fT6tu nab fnHar&tih sufrtituh aukadtiA sfndhur adbhfh. 



d by Google 



i.iaa.6 — ] Part 1: Bep&Ued Passages belonging to Book I [126 

7.61.5^ (Yasifi^hA ; to Mitra and Varuijia) 

pr& bKb&Ta altrtaih jiv&se na i& no g^vytltiin uk^atani ghrUnt, , 

Wet. 3.63.16* 

i no jine (rsTayatani jruvKiA Qrutidi me mitrftram^K hiTema. 
OnMmaau rendsn 1.1*1.6**, ' Du- gem erhart, QahOr niu Boheiiil, erhSr aiu, dor wlewn- 
niotw Stiom mit Minen WaMem ' ; Lndwig, 195, ' m Mk ubm, der gitbe bectut, von der mta 
hOran ■oU, der aer barthmte Slndbn mit MbOnam gefilde mtt dan l.pu '. The antira itMua 
with Ita hjatoiloal rapetition of root ;ni It aecondMr oIsp-tr»p, Ita iMt pida U metrioally 
dalbotiTe; aae Oldenberg, Prol., p. 81, who reitores it hypothatioilly BukaMrA BMb fTQavat 
afndhnr adbMh (ofl also BV. Hotau, p. 114); Arnold VM., who would mppljfrAta na^ beTore 
•okaMri. Haitliar oompeU. It la qnite prob*ble that sueh a TanJAz borrowed his Sist p&da 
lh>m tho bnltlaaa ataim 7.61.5. 

[lJ2ajlt>, fK^te rftj&DO amftasya mandiHh; 10.93.4", ^ g^ rilj&no, &c] 

1.138.6i> (Sakfllvat DtUrghatamasa ; to Usaa) 
bMgasya sr&sil v&runasya jamfr li^a^ eUnrte prathama JarasTa, 
pafci sA daghyft y6 agh&sya dbfitd j&yema Um d&ksinay& rtthena. 
7.76.6^ (Vasutha ; to Usas) 

priti tra Btdm&ir l]ate vAsietha usorbudbah subhagd tnaturiosah, 
g&vRih netr! vdjapatnl na uchd^a^^ anjftte prathama jarasra. 
For I.I13.S of. Oldenberg, BV. Noten, p. 117, whom I cannot join in aupporting Graas- 
maim'a ohange of dikaif ayft to dfLkuna;a(h), notwithstanding the expreasian titho 
diluinaja(h) in st. t. The ^>poaitlon in at. 5 ia juat aa good, area moia foroefnl than the 
attribntiTo genitivo In at. I, 'may the institntor of evil gal left, majr wagat ahead of him on 
the obariot bakaheeah '. The expreaeion pafci (or pa9cid) dagh ia the equivalent of Eugliab 
slang 'get left'; ipa9at(d)-daghvan ia one who doea not 'get left', BT. 6.43. 1 ; AT. I9-S5-5 > 
HS. 3.9.4: 110.17; ^'P9- 7-iS.3- I° Bt. 1.133.1 dikaiiiftya^ seams to be the vailed name of 
Uaas herself ; see my Beligion of the Teda, p. 71 ff. In at. 1. 113.5 the picture hat changed: 
baksheeah ia called a chariot that overtakea and loaves behind the (non-saonfloing) Impiona. — 
Forjaraavaaeennder 1.134,10^. 

lOasaab (EakslTst Dairghatamasa ; to Usas) 
afvavatlr g6matlr Ti^v&^ia y4tam&ni ra42mibM^ BuryasTa, 
p&A oa y&nti pdnar i ca yanti bhadri nima yAhamana usdsah. 
5.4.4b (VasufTuta Atreya ; to Agni) 
ju^to^lgna i\s,yi sajAsa jr&tam&no raQmibhi^ auryasya, 
jua&sTa nab samldham jataveda Jl ca dev^n havir&dyaya vaksLj 

•rot 5.1.11^ 
ldSS.18o, liao no ady& subAva vy ticha : 1.113.7^, Oso adydhA sabbage vy iioba. 
I.124.a>: 1.93.11°, AminatidilivyaiUTratdni. 
1.134.2'^: 1.91.11°, praminati manufiy^yugdm. 

1.124.2«d: i.ti3.i5^,IyUBl9am upami fAfYatmamayatlnitb (i.ii3.t5«,TibhatI 
nam) pmtbamd^ vy kd^ut (1.113.15^, kjr^t). 



d by Google 



127] Synms ascrS>ed to KaJc^lvat Doirghaiamasa [ — i.ia4.5 

1034,8*; i.ii3.7> e^ diTiJ duhit^ pt&ty adarfl 

US4.8°<1 (EakeTvat Iteirghatamasa ; to Usas) 

fjB^ diTd dahi^ pr&ty adar^j jytitir T&s&na samani pnr&Btftt, M- 1.113,7* 

jUmj% pAnthtm inv eti stdhii priuftnatJT& ni di^o min&ti, 

5.80.4^ (Satya^TBS Atieya ; to TTsas) 

eyi T7611I bhftTati dvibirha aTiBkr^TSni tan-riuh pnriatftt, 

ftimj^ piath&in tov eti sftdliii pr^ftna^vs ni di^o mlu&ti, 

10.66. 1 3^ (Vasokarna Vlsnkra ; to Vifrre Derfth) 

i^^ivyS b6t&A pratiuund purdhitaj rt&sya piathfim inv «ini sBdhoya, 

[•r«.3.7» 

ks4tra^a p&tiiii pr&tive^am nnahe TifTftn devin anftefi iifwaynohatah. 
We IiAve not the ffieana of deoicUng whloh of the first two v«rj imltatlTA atuuu U 
entitled to priority. But one point la certain : the tvo pftdaa of the rq>eated disUoh tm 
■o well knit tt^ther m to preclude their hSTiag been oompooed in the llrtt place eepantelj, 
'(traigbt doe* the (the daughter of Heaven, Dfaa) go along the path of fti (dtrine law) ; •« 
one who know* (the war) ahe doea not mlaa the direotiona'. Kow 10.66.13^ (with aftdhoTi, 
neat JagatI Tariant for the trlftubh cadence in aidhD} occur* by itaelf aa an obTioual; late 
Imitation. Lndwig, 318, trie* the Jour A firci of trandstlog 10.66.13*'' in one conatnuition : 
' den beiden gOttliohen botar als den ertten purohit* geh ioh gllloklich naoh den weg der 
ordnnng.' Oraaamann, not niuimilarlj, ' Den Gotterprfeatem, ala dem eraten Prieaterpaar 
(big graden Weg* ioh auf dem Pfiul dea rechten Werkea'. And again Bergaigne, 111. 341 ; 
* Je ania exactement lea denz aacrifltateur* dirins, lee premien porohita anr to ohemin da ft*.' 
I do not regard tbeae tranalationa aa correct, flrat, beoauaa they impoae a different meaning 
upon inv emi in ia66.i3 from that of inv eti in i.iiVS i 5-80.4 ; aeoondly, becaoae inr+l 
doea not gOTem two aceaaatlTea ; cf. In addition 3.11.7 (where there are two verba, lipa pitf 
yanti, and inn yanti) ; 7.44.5 ; and 8.19.3. ^^ ^^ >m these : in 10.66.13 ftiaya pdothiun 
dnv emt akdhnyi ia a parentheeia suggeated by the rltualiatio diivyft hdt&rft prathami pnr6- 
hita, who are atook flgnrea In the aeventh or eighth atanxaa of the aprl-hymna : aee 1.3.7 i 
3.4.7 m 3.7.B; io.iia7, and of. of the more recent literature on the ftprl-aUtaa, Bergaigne, 
Becherchea snr I'Hiatolte de la Litnrgie vMiqne, Journal Aaiatiqae, 1889, pp. 13 ft ; Olden- 
berg, 8BE. xlvi, p. 9, The stanza 10.66.13, therefore, is to be rendered: 'We implore the two 
divine Hotar, the first Purohitas — atraight do I go along by the path of the divine law (here 
the rltoallatla j^ or aacrifidal law) — we implore the Lord of the Field, oar neighbonr, and 
all the immortal goda, the nnfiuling.' There can be no donbt that the repeated pada means 
abont the same thing in all three plaoea, and that tlie author of 10.66.13 has borrowed it with 
looae and alightly teoondary adaptation to the theme which he had la hand. Kote that the 
dilvyi h6t&rft, othervrise aprl-geuil, figure here (and in to.65.10) outside their proper apbere. 

l.iai.S" (EaksTrat D^Tgbatamasa ; to Usas) 

purre &rdhfl r&jaso aptyAsya g&TAm j&nitry akrta pr& ketilm, 

▼7 H pratbate vitaridi viriya 6bbi pr^&ntl pitrdr up&atba. 

iD.110.4e (Jamadi^ni Bhargava, or B&ma Jftmadagnya ; Apriyah, here 

Barbis) 

prAoinani barhih pradf9& prthiTyd T&stor asyi njyate figte ibttam, 

T7 il pratbate Titar&ifa v&riyo dev^bhyo Aditaye syonAm. 

Werender 1.114.5, 'On the eastern aide of the watery akyUHB, the mother of the eowa, 

bath placed her beaeon light Farther and farther she apreadeth filling both lapa of her 

parents (heaven and earth) '. If the third [Ada of this ^ohmsque atauza did not happen to 



d by Google 



1.124-5 — ^ P"-^ 1' H^eated Passages belonging to Bo<^ I [128 

OMur elstwhere it would atand nnquMtloned, becMwe it ii of the rery eManoe of Usm inu^ry 
(o£ 1^1.11 ; 3.6I.4 ; 4.5t<8 ; 6.64.3, fto.). The sune p&d>, however, la lued to deaoribe the 
barhia, in io.iia4: 'Eaitward in the dlreotlon of the earth the barhia ia prepared (\^tmj, 
'wait', of. LK^eig — Aveetaa rarez, Qt.fipt), when thia (Dttwu) lights np at the begmning 
<it the dajB. Farther and farther it spreads, soft (seat) for the goda for their eaae.* Ludwig, 
7S1, miicoQceiTea viator txyiii aa ' ntr bekleidung dieaer erde '. It ia important to hold to 
ita tme meaning, namely, viator aayi^ (so. aaiaa^), becaose this brings on the motif of Ufaa, 
Bo, oorreoUy, Qraaamann, iL 3S9 ; Oeldner, Ved. Stud. i. 153 ; c£ alao Bergaigne, lif. 160. Mow 
the remaining barhis-ataozaa of the Aprthjmna(i. 13.5 ; 1.141.5 ; 1.1SS.4; 3.3.4 i 3-4-4 i S-S-4i 
7.)>4; 9.5.4; 10.70.4) introduoe, of ooone, the notion that the barhia ta wide : in t.i88.4it haa 
room even fbr a thousand heroes. And jet we ean aee unerringlT that the repeated plda ia 
borrowed direetly from the Usas InMgery and dietion. It maj have been, aa hinted above, 
■aggeated bj ptda b, viator aayi Tijyate igre ihnSm, whiah introduoea Usas in poraon. Sea 
viator ofiaa^ or nsisfcm 1.79.6 ; 7.10.1 ; and igre ihnftm in j.1^. ; 5.8a). The ritualietie 
poet aa he apreada the saoriflalal atraw in the morning when Uaas riaes doea not misa the 
opportonitj to make tbia bold eomparlaon between his 'Qod Barhia' (devabarhia, TS. i.i.i.i, 
and many other timea) and the OoddeaaUaaa. — For 1.114.5*^ of. 1.91. t*'. 

LU4.7<> (Eakslrat DlUighaUmasa ; to Uaas) 

abfaiftUva puiuiA eti pratiot gart&nig its sanAye dhAn&nBm, 

jftjdvs patyi n^a^ BnTM& ^.ub^ haardnt nf rinlte &pBah.j ir c£ 1.124.7^ 

4.3.3'' (YftnudeTa QKutama; to Agni) 

Kj&m. ytinif cakrmi y&m vay&m te J&ydva patyi ngati ssTasfi^ 

arv&cin^ p&rivito nf cndeini u te BvajOka pratlcth. 

10,71. 4d (Brhaapati Angiraaa ; to JflAna) 

ut& tvah p&fyan ni. dadar9a vicam ut4 tvah 91^7411 ni ^r^oty en&m, 

ut6 tvaam&i tanTJim t[ saare J&y^va patyi n^ati BUTaa&]|^ 

10.91.13^ (Aru^a VaitahaTya ; to Agni) 

im^ pratoaya austutlm rulTiyasIih Toc^yam asmA u^atd 9m<)tu n&h, 

bhayd Aatai^ hrdy luya nispffe j&y^va patyi uQati auTas&l?. 

The repeated pida ofCars an intereating Ulaatration of the art of aimile as handled hy the 
Tedio poeta, and at the same time eontributes to the higher oritielam of the Veda. We know 
that the Idea of the repeated pldaia aa ataple with theee poeta as, e.g., that of the 'oow liok- 
iug the oalf ', the atandard expreeaion for mother's love. The fbor repetitions show that the 
verse was in what we may call a atate of flotation — any poet'a fair game. Tet I venture to 
aaaume that it originated in the Uaaa atanza, 1-114.7 (for whioh aee Bartholomae, Beiz. Beitr. 
XT, 1 ; Fiaohel, Ved. Stud. i. 30S). The poet of 10.71.4 uses high art In braiding the notion 
with hia theme v&o, ■ the holy word ', preouraor of brihma ; ' There are aome who are able to 
see, yet do not eee Via ; yea there are some who are able to hear Vie, but do not hear her. 
Bat to aome ahe unfolds her person oa a finely robed, loving wife to her apouse.' In 10.91.13 
another poet deeires that hia reoent clever aong of praiae shall insinuate itaelf Into Agni's 
heart as the same kind of a wife Is pleasing to her husband. It will be observed that the 
oonatruetlon of the repeated p&da begins here to loosen somewhat. In 4.3.1 it ia very loose 
Indeed. Oldenberg, SBB. zlvi. 315 renders, ' This ia the home whioh we have prepared for 
thee (so. Agni, meaning, of aourae, Agni'a hearth, y^ni) aa a well-dreaeed, loving wife 
(prepares tlie marriage-bed} for her huBband'. I doubt that the poet had any sooh oom- 
pariaon in mind 1 he wishea to say, it aeems, that Agni'a hearth ahall please him aa an 
attractive wife pleasas her hnaband. The metaphor limps decidedly, though we oannot aay 
definitely whether the repeated pida la borrowed directly from 1.114,7, "^ tmta the floating 
aUBB, Still one Is tempted to put the relative chronology of the staniaa In the order of the 



db, Google 



129] Hymns aambed to Kak^vat Dairghatamaaa [ — i.ii7.» 

•pplioabilitr of the reputad pftd«: 1.114.7; 'MM; 1e.91.13i 4.3,1, And tU* order, in ttaj 
cMe, renuins vklld wb«n ne i^pnuae the relative stjliatie mBrito of tho atuuM,— Hie Imit 
ptdaa of 1.114.7 eaehoontain a rimile wfacae inteipretatiDna engage the natire oomtnentatora ; 
Bee CMdner, Rigveda Eonunentar, p. ii. For 1.114.7*, *'*o ^* anthoTi SBB. xUi. 15S. 

[1034.7^, veA hasrtivs nl rlplte t^eah : 6.8o.6t>, yieen bhadri nf ri^ite ipsah.] 

iaa4.10t> (Eakanrat Dairghataioasa; to Vaaa) 

prA bodbayosah pji^td maglioiiy &budhyam&ii&^ pa^^Ta]^ Baaanta, 
mv&d tioha magh&vadbhyo magboni reT&t stotr^ aoiirte j&r&yaBtt 
4.51.3" (VAmadsva ; to Usas) 

noh^Or ady^ citayanta bboj&a i&dbod^]nw&so magMsil^, 
adtT^ ant^ pa^iya]^ saaantv ^badhyamtoaa tftmaso vimadhye. 

The obsoure word jar<7antl (Sftysna, carvaprlnlna^ ksapa7*ntll) in 1.114.10^ M«niatoin» 
to be Intelligible b«et In the light of mob an ezpreoaion as, luAaam . . . priU vlpriao matibhir 
jannte, 5.80.1. fflnee thebarda ilng to TJaaa habitoally, Uiaa, in her tam, maybe laid 'to 
caoae aongi to be mmg whleh reenlt in wealth for the ainger ', rerit atotr^ jirajtotL Thia is. 
In &ot, what happena on the morning of each (laorlfictal) day when Uua appears. In 
i.iiS-E ; 7.76.6 Uaaa la beraelf laid to be the fiiat ainger (in the morning). We are Urns 
eared the aasomptloD of a «t«m J&riya in tbe eenae of ' awaken *, aa snggeata F07, KZ. zzxtv, 
jji. The root gar (jlgar)neTer shows initial j. For other snggeationa, none of them alluring, 
see Oldenberg, BT. Not«i, p. 118. — Note that the flrst pkdaa <^ the two atanzaa transhae the 
same idea, and that the two atancas are, in fact, imltatiTO thronghoat, in spirit eran mor* 
^an in words. 

1.134.13 (KakalTst IMirghatamasa ; to Usas) = 
ti.64.6 (Bhamdvaja ; to Usas) 

it to T&yag old. Taaat^r apaptan nira? oa yd pitrtbb^o vyttftftn, 
ama satd Tahasi bhuri Tftmim lifo dovi lUQiife m&ityftTa. 

Oeldner nnd Eaegi, Siobenilg Lleder, p. 37, regard atanzaa 1.114.11-13 *a appendix; 
Oraomann, ii. 449, Impugns stanzas ti, 11. The present stanza ts partieularly welt Joined 
in 6.64.6, bnt there ia no real indication u to where it originated.— For plda o ot 10.41.B*, nl 
sunvatd Tahati bhiiri v&nuiDi. 



Group 13. Hynma 127-139, ascribed to Faruoohepa 
D&iTod&si 

[1.137>1% T&sum aOniliu s&baso jAt&Tedaaam : 8.71.11', agnfm sQndih, Ac] 

1 ja7,ao+e (parucohepa DaiTodasi ; to Agni) 

y^ifltbam trft y&jam&ii& bnTema jy^^bam &&giraB&m tIihb mamnabbir vipre- 

bbi^ Qukra minmabhi^ 
p&rijm&nain iva dydm biStftraih oarfo^iaam, 
focfskefam Tfsan&in y&m imd vffah prdvantu jtltftyo Tl^ah. 
' 17 [b.o*»] 



d by Google 



I.I97-3 — ] ^0-fi i : R^mted Passages lelm^ig to Book I [130 

8.60.3d (BhargK Frag^tha ; to Agni) 

igiu kavir vedl^ asi hi5tB pftTaka y&ksyfth, 

i^mandniyftjutlioadhTUteTfdyOjvfprebbi^Qnkiaiuizmuiblu^ tp^.j.it' 

8.33.7^ (VifTamaiutB VaiyapTS ; to Agni) 

agufdi T«^ porvT&ifa have hdt&raifa oarfa^inaiD, 

t&m ayi vBcd gn^e t&m u tb stuse. 

8.60.17^ (Bharga Pragfttha ; to Agni) 

agnfm-agnim to Adhri^uih huv^nia Yrkt&borhisah, 

agnlih hiUlprayaBab fafrstfar t htSt&raih oaifamzLam. 
OldentMi^ SBE. ilvl. i»9, tnuulatea the Ant trittioh ori.137.1 : 'Haj w*, the (MiiBaen, 
okU tliMhith«r,tbebe«tofHorifieen,the flnt of tha Angina, Opriert, with our praTsn, with 
pri««tl7 prayen^ O bright one.' Ludwlg, iBi, more dipIoniAttoall;, holds to the ordinary 
meaning of the words of the third pftda, ' mit den heiligen iftogam, O heller, mit gedenkenden 
liadem ', OrBwmann, like Oldenberg, ' mit weiwn liedem, reiner '. Oldenberg in a note 
point* ont the reenrrenoe of the pftda,Ttprebhiti fulcra mimnabhih, in 8.60.3, without ditcon- 
Ing the eironnutjuioea under which it appears, fint they oannot be paaaed by lightly ; the 
stanxa in qvestion is translated most naturally: 'O Agni, thon art an ordering sage, a 
wonhipfnl priest, O Purifier ; lorely, best saorifioer, fit to be revered at the offering* by the 
sagee with their prayers, O bri^t god.* For i^je with the instruinental of person performing 
the reTerenoe, cL i.i.i; 3.19-1. The same statement in theaotivest S.i3.i5,Ttp[*agnIm . . . 
I)ate. There la no reason for denying the author of S.fio.j the primary and real authorship 
of the pada, nor need we f«ar to aay that Paruoohepa adapted it loosely, especially- as it 
happened to fit in with the needs of his atyas^ rhyme ; cf. under 1.81.1. We may not« that 
the other repeated pida in 1.117,1, namely hiitaradi narsiinlntni, reoars in the same hymn, 
8.60,17 (also in 8.13.7), '^'l t^^ ^^ 1^^ ibna shows oonnexion between 1.117.8 and S.13.15. 
Hymn* 8,13 and 8.60 correspond in three pftdss, to wit : 7" ■ 17^ i 31" m t' ; 17* > i^. 

Ua7.6<l (Parucoh«pa DaivodBsi ; to Agni) 

Tf^fis&m tvA Ti9^ patiih havltmahe sAr^ls&iii BamanAm dimpatujiblmjd saty&- 

girrahasam bhuj^, 
^tithidi TTntTmgftnBtii pitilr na y^y&aayfi, 
ami ea vifre amftfiaa & v&yo havyi devtev t. T&yah. 

8.33.35* (Viframanas Vftiyaj^a ; to Ago!) 

ftltliiiii maniif&n&m sQnihii Tfinasp&tlnftm, 

Tlpift agnfm irase pratnAm llate. 



1027.0^ (Faruccbepa Daivodfiai; to Agni) 

tv&m agne s6has& a&hantamah f usmfntaiao JKyase devAtataye raylr n& derfitataye, 

QQ^mintatno hi te m&do dyiunnintoma Titi kr&to^ 

&dha ama te p&ri caranty ajaia (rust^fv&no aajara. 

i.i75.fi*b (Agastya; to Indra) 

gnftnintamo hi te oiAo Asxaxadataat uti kritotit 

T|iraglini Tarivovlda ma&siBthd a^raadtaznalL 
It would seem clear that the oonnexion of the repeated couplet in 1.175.5 1* more original. 
The combination of mida and Itrdtu is common in India atanzaa ; 5.43.5 ; (.40.1.— On the 
metieof i.ii7.9*of. Oldenbeig, Prol., p. 6g. 



db, Google 



181] Hymns ascribed to Panuxhe^ DdtvodOsi [ — 1.13S.6 

1.127.10* (Pamccfaepa I^Todaai ; to Agni) 

prA TO m&hd 8&hae& s&hasvata uaubiidhe pa^usd nign&ye stdmo babhotr agn&ye^ 

pr&ti jkd Im havlam&n TfQT&sa kfMu jdgnTe, 

Agre rebbd n& jarata raO^dm juryir h6ta rsQi^im. 

5.64.3d (Aroananas Atreya ; tp Hitra and Vanina) 

td bKh&v& sucetunA prfi yantam asmfl &roate, 

(dvam hi j&ry&m vSm Tf^rfiaa kfuia Jdgave. 

The repMted pUa 1b naed in slightlj dUferent oonatruatlana. The passage 1.117, 10" U to 
be rendered, 'when (the wonhippw) who gtrta offbringa hu pralaed him in ill plaoee'; 
5.64.3*', 'for 7onrpraiaeworthjkindoeMhul>eeD pnised in all plaoet '. The word suodtona 
in the Utter (turn ooonr* tl»o in 1.137.11.— For i.ia7.io*'> at Pisohel, Ved. Stnd. i. 91 ; it* 
metre, Oldenberg, SV. Notan, p. 131. 

1 JlB.at< (Paruechepa lAiTodxsi ; to Agni) 

t&m yajSasddham &pi vatay&masy ptiaya pathi ni^mmril bavlQnuktft dev&tau 
haTlamatK, 

B& na Otj^ upibhity syd krp^ n& jaryati, 

y&m nAtarlf tA mAnave paiAv&to derith bhdh paiftT&tab. 

io.']0.x° (Sumitra Bftdhryafrva ; Apra, here to Nar&puua) 
d dei^n&m agtaydTeh& yatu oAii^&hao Ti9T&rQpebhir iu^/ytSb, 
ftisyt patba nimaaA tuiySdlio dev^bhyo der&tamah Buaadat 
10.31.3t> (EJiTSSa Ailusa ; to Vi9ve Devsh) 

p&ri cin m&rto di&Tlfkam manuuiy&d it&sya pstba nimaaa Tir&Mt, 

tit& er^na ktitunft s&m vsdeta ^yft^sam dAksaih mJuutaA jagrbh^t 

For 1.118.1 MO Oldenbeig, 8BE. zItL 137 ; BV. Noten, p. iji ; Max Hflller, BBS. xzxii. 

Ml, 437; for ia70.i, Htllebr«ndt, Ted. Myth. ii. 104; IL44S.— The oadenoe ninu^vlTiaet 

abo in 6.16.4$*. 

l.ia8.e>^B (Farucchepa Dftivodasi ; to Agni) 

TI9T0 TlhK^ sratir vAaar dadhe b&ste d&ksi^e tar&^ir n& (i^thao ohraTasy&sm 

n& figrathat, 
vf^raamA id iaudhyat^ deratra haTT&m dhi^e, 
TltraanA ft auk^ vdram rnvaty agnir dvarft vj ^vatL 

8.19.1° (Sobhari Kflnva; to Agni) 

t&m gOrdhaya BT&r^araih devdao dev&m arstiih dadhanvir^ 

deratra havytoi 6hize. 

8.39.6^ (Nabb&ka ERnva ; to Agni) 

agnfr jstd de^nam agnir rada mArtanam aplo^m, 

agnfh a& drari^odd apiir drarA vy ArQUte srJlhuto n&Tiyaaa ,^n&bhaotam 

anyakS same.j W refrain, 8.39.1'' ff. 

Stanza 1.118.6 haa obaanre *pot». The change from third toaeooud penon In 4biM (Pada* 

pafha, 1+ Ohifs) leada Bartholomae, Bezi. Beitr. Z7. 330, to niggeat the inflnittTe ft+Ahife 

to wit ; ' fBr Jeden flehanden 1st ron ihm (nboUoh Agni) daa opfsr gStterwtrta za tarou.' 

Tba parallel 6hire (Padaplfha, i+QhIre} doei not go to aopport that new } of. also Neiaaer, 



db, Google 



1. 1 38.6 — 1 Part 1: Sepeated Passages belonging to Book I [182 

ibid. xxtU. 3$j ; Oldenberg, BT. Ifotan, p. 133. JU regudi the dUDoult flnt pfcdft, Oldenbwg, 
SBB. xItL 140^ propona the radloal Bhauge to Tifvft vibAyk wratfr T*«a dulhe, which makes 
«M7 MUBe; 'the fu-ieaching steward has takea all good* in his right hand' (ef. 9.18.4). 
Bat in BV. Koten, p, 133, he is aasailed hj doubt : there is, indeed, no compelling reaaon 
why the nomlnatiTea Ti9To TlhJIfft aiatlr visnr should be aeveially doubted aa Agni'i 
epithets: 'The universal, br-reaohing atawaid, the Vasn, haa put into his right hand 
(se. goods, TJsQ, which is to be supplied with punning allusion to the nominaUTe visur). So 
Slrua ; differentlj Madhava to TB. 15.4.4. ^' Iradhjati see Fisehel, Ted. Stud. i. 141 ; 
Ludwig, Ober Hethode, p. 63. That t.ii8.$ and 8.19.1 are direotlr'™'**''^ "''>■>**'">*''*' ** 
ahown not only by the repeated p&da but alao by the parallel aratir and aratim. — For the 
interchange between rnvati and Qrnute et in my Tedie Conoordanoe : t*eaas te dhAma i^Tatl 
(flrnotn). 

1.138.8*'''*> (Pamcchepa Daivodaai ; to A^) 

»gniih hdtftraia Qate v&mdhituh priT&ifa o6tiffliam aratim ny drire havya- 
vdham ny drire, 

Tiprisrum Tigr&TodaBam hdtftiam y^jat&m Icavim, 

dflviso ranv&m Avase TasOy&vo girbhi ra^T&m TaBQy&Tali. 

6,1.7^ (Budha Atreya, and OavisthiraAtreya; to Agni) 

pr& wi tyfuh Tlpram adhrar^u sadhilm aipiim h6t&ntm i\t,te n&moblii)^ 

i y&s tat&na nSdast rtdna nfty&m mrjanti ^^jlIUJn gbrtdua. 

6.14.3° (Bharadv^a Burhaspatya ; to Ago!) 

agnlt id dhf pi£c«t& agnfr Tedhtotama fsih, 

agnim bdt&ram i^ate yajfi^u m&nuso vf^ah. 

7. 1 6. i« (Vasi^Jfaa Uaitravaruni ; to Agni) 

end TO agnlm n&masLorjd nfipatam d huve.j tr7.16.tb 

prlyiiii o^tiftham aratim sTadhvarim Ti^Tasya dat&m amftsm. 

It is obriou* that i.iiS.S* is oomposite and secondary in the light 6.14.1* and 5.1.7^; of. 
also3.io.]^,ignehdt&ramI|ate. It does not geem necessary with Arnold, VM., p. 114, to read 
TdaSdhitim; of. under i.i,a°. But the plda pointa to the seooodary workmanship of 
1.118.8. 

(l.ia8.2B, prks&m tityam n& Tajlnam : i.i3S*5°) A(um &tyaih, &c] 

I.ia8.8fB (Pamcchepa Dftivodnai ; to Indra) 

dasmti hi ama vfaa^am pfnTasi tT&cam k&m cid y&Tir ar&rum 9018 m&ityam 

pudTnaAkai m&rtyam, 
fndrot& tiibhyam t&d div^ t&d rudidya Bviya^ase, 
mitraya Tooam T&m^ftya sapritha^ smurli^ya saprAtha^ 

i.i36.6i>« (ParuccbepaDftiTodSsi; LiDgoktaderato]^) 

aixao dhr^ brliat^ rddaalbhy&ni mitraya Tooadi T&nu^&ya mithii^ 
•omfllkaya mQhiife, 

^Indram agnlm lipa atuhij dyuke&m aryam&^am bh&gam, #rel 1.11.7* 

jytig jfTantah praj&y& sacemahi sdmaayoti aacemahl 

For I.119.3* of. Hax MUlIer, SHE. xuii. 14a ; Pisohel, Ted. Stud. L 109. For I.I19.3***, 
Oldenberft BT. Noten, pp. 133. 



d by Google 



188] Hymns ascribed to Paruechepa Daivodasi [ — 1,130.6 

L129.6«, ugidbhir ugrotfbhih : i.7.4°, ugr& ugidbhir Qtfbhih. 

Liag.B>'*'« (Paruochepa Daivodasi ; to India) 

trim na indra T&ya p&rinas& yohf pathan aneh&sa purO y&hi antksliafi, 

B&oasva oah paillk& i s&casT&atamika &, 

psiti DO dorid Arid abliiftibhi^ 8&d& p&hy abhiftibbi^. 

4.3i.ii'>(Vaaiadeva; to lodra) 

asmdh aTiddfai TifT&bdndra r&y& p&ri^aBft, 

asmin Ti^bhir ntfbhih. 

8.97.6^ (Bebha K&^yapa ; to Indra) 

elk nab Bttma^u somaiAh sutdsu 9ava8aa pate, 

mad&yasra i^dhasfi BODftftTat^ndra rftya piriiiLaaa. 

10.93.110 (Tanva F&rtlia ; to Vi^re Devfth, here ladia) 

et&m c6nBam indmsmayils tv&m kncit HAntam sahasBTann atdjiffaye 
a&d& p&hy abhi^faye, 

med&tmh ved&ta vaso. 
The obaenre stouu 10.93.11 (Lndwl^ 140) with it« irregnlfu- metre (praatftnpankti) 
•I^iroMhliig the asti type, inrlte* the belief that it tree oompoeed under the inftneuce cj 
1.119.9. ^^ expreadoo . . . abhietajetid&pBhyabhiBtaTeseeme to be an odd and gratuitous 
TarikUon of . . . sbhiatlbhi^ tAdk p&hy abhiaflbhi^ i see Part 1, chapter 3, oIam B 9. — Cf. 
S.to.t*, prft no riji pinnana. 

1.180.1^ (Panicchepa DoiTodaai ; to Indra) 

todra yKhy tlpa nah pai^v&to niiy&m &ahA vidithamra e&tpatir totam i^era 
s&tpatih, 

b&Tfimahe tvft Tay&m pr&yasvantah sut^ e&c&, 

puti^ nA pitiram vdjas&taye mi^liifthaib vajasfttaye. 
8.4.i8d (Devatithi Kanva ; to Indra or Pilsan) 
p&A gdvo y&vasam k&c cid Aghr^e nftyam rdk^o amartya, 
aamakadi pQsann arit^ 9tTi5 bbava mijflhi^o T^jae&taye. 
8.88.6^ (Nodhas Gautama ; to Indra) 
a&kib p&ristir maghaTan magb^c^a to y&d d&^dse dafasyiai, 
annakadi bodhy uo&thasya ooditd m&nhi^fho T^JOBfttays. 
To tho treatment* of the diSoult expreadou i^yim Aohft, cited by Oldenberg, BV. Noten, 

p. Ill, add Ladwig, Eritlk, p. 37 ; iib«x Methode, p. 13. 

ia80.e>> (Farnochepa Daivodasi ; to Indra) 

im^ te noadi vasQy&nta fty&vo rittiaiii d& dhira^t sv&pft atakfifalji simmdya 
tv^ atahBisuh, 

^mbb^to j6nyam yatha ^'«su vipra ^Inatn, 

Atyam iva 9fivaae eatiye dhAna vf^va dh<liaai aai&ye. 

5.3.1 1^ (Kumara Atroys, or Yrsa Jaoa ; to Agni) 

et&tii te at6ma& tuvijata vipro rdthaih ni dhira^ svip& atakyam, 

yAdfd agne pr&ti tv&m d«va h&ryfth evtovatir ap& enE jayema. 



d by Google 



1.130.6 — '\ Part 1 : Bepeaied Passages hdmging to Book I [134 

6.a9.iffl (Gauriviti ^Sktya ; to Indra) 

fndra brihina kriy&m&^ft jusasra yi te favistha ii&vy2 Akanna, 

T^tstreTa bhadri siltkrU vasQjra ritliadi nft dhirati sr&pft atakfam. 

The repetition of the word ftUkum^ in 1.130.6*, belonging m the word doee to the formu* 
Uie repeated p&dA b, nuu-k* the oompedUon of thit rhjme pAdk, •■ well u tbe etuizt whioh 
oont&ins ft, u *eoond«r7. We nwj ooiuider u quite oertsin th»t thli Bentiment waa Qnt 
nttered In the flr«t perwn ilngnlar. 

[U80.7^, atithigvdya 9&tnbaratn: 1.56.6^ Jirandliayo 'tithigriya f&mbarami 
cl 9.6i.8'>.] 

L180.8S (Parucch«pa D&ivodod ; to Indra) 

indr&h aam&tsu yajamanam iryam prdvad TljiTeeu ^tAmatir sjfau BT&rmilliesv 

ajfau, 
mfinaye 9^aad avratdn tv&cam krai;^ arandliayat, 
dAksaa n& Tf^ruh tatrsai^m osati ny &rgaa&nam ofati. 
8.i9.9t> (Parrata EAnva ; to India) 
Indiah aursrasya rafmibhir n; ArQUftuam ofati, 
agnli T&nera sfisablh pi& TftTrdhe. 
CL Mnir, OST. L 174 ; Oldenberg, BT. Notes, p. 135. 

U80.8d (Fuuccbepa I^TodSsi ; to Indra) 

sura; oakiiih pri vrh^} jllt& Ajasa prapitv^ vdcam aru^d musSyatl^lnii t mus&yati, 

ii9&n& 7&t parSvibS 'jagann at&ye kave, 

aiimnAni t1;v& m&nuaera turv&^ir &b& vl^veva turr&i^ib. 

8.7.26' (Ponarvatsa ElLnva ; to Maruts) 

nq&nft yit par&v&ta uks^d r&ndhram &y&tana, 

&Y^va n& cakradad bhiyi. 
The appraisal of the repeated pftda depends npon the two mythic anatohes told in the two 
■taozas. Of theee the aeoond, 8.7.16, aeema to bbj diattnotly enongh ; ' When, (0 Hanita) ja 
earns with TJfanA from a diatanoe to Uk^fo Bandhra, he bellowed from fright, aa the akj 
(thnnden).' Bo Hax Mailer, SBB. zxzii. 391, 397 ; Geldner, Ted. Stnd. ii. 169 (dilferentlT, 
Ladwig, 701). Though we know nothing farther abont thia I^end, the context fixes afinft 
aa Inatmmental. Uganft (later Vfanai) EiTya ia an ancient prieab-ally of the goda (Bergalgne, 
11.338tr.). And •oheflgureB In 1. 130.9: When, O seer, thoa didet come with Ufant bom a 
diatanoe to help.' The alluatona otharwlBe, m7thiaal or Ic^endarr, in 1.130.9 an veiled from 
our ken ; aee Bloomfield, JAOS. xvi. 34 (L ; HUIebrandt, Ved. Hyth. Ui. 190, note 2 ; Cteldner, 
Ted. Stad. 11,175; Ladwig.DienenaatenArbeiten, p. 174; Oldenberg.BT. Noten,p.i3S. Later 
atoriea throw no light on tbe matter ; see Bpiegel, Die ariaobe Feriode, 184 S. Connexion 
with AvMtan Kct* Usa (Shah Nameh, Kai Kau : Spiegel, ibid. iSs) it donbted, perhapi OTer> 
seeptieally, hj Bartholomae, Altlraniaehea Worteibnoh, a.T. 1. naant. 

[1J814'; 8.ia.33<>, devdso dadhirs ptir&h: 5.16.1^, mArtBao dadhirti pui&h: 
8.i2.35t>, dev^ tm dadhir^ puz&h.] 



d by Google 



186] ffymns ascribed to Parucch^pa Daivodaai [ — 1.133.7 

[1.181.4^, pilro y&d indn (iradir avdtinh: i.i74.al>; 6.30.io<', sftptA 7&t pilnh 
{Armafindlr d&rt] 

iass.1^ (Paruochepa DftiTodSd ; to India) 

tr^^ Tay&m mag^van purvye dbfina fudntrotft]^ afiaahyftma pptanyatd vaan- 

yama Tan&fyatdlh 
nMhiathe asmiim &bany fidbi toA nti stmvat^ 
asmlD yajfi^ tI cayem& bh&ro krt&m ^'ay&Dto bh&re krtfitn. 

8.40.7^ (N&bbaka E&i^Ta ; to India and A^) 
j&d indn^t j6i^ im6 vihT&yante t&n& giii, 

asmikebhir nfbhir vay&ni B&sahy&ma prtanystd vannyama Tanofyatd 
Ln4bhant&m anyakd eame.j trrefirain, 8.39.1' ff. 

For 1.131.1 oee Oldenberg, BT. IfotAii, p. 136 ; Ludwig, Cber Hetbode, p. 15. The pkdm, 
tlaUijima prtanymU^ &1bo in 1.8.4° (^'^Oi ^^i-^S*; Uie oadeDoe Tanftvad fumaTKUh at 

[L183,4(>, y&d ILngirobbyiS 'vpjiot &pa mj&m: 1.51.3°, tr&ih gotr&m ^ngirobhyo 
'vrnor &pa.] 

1.133.5B (Pamccbepa Dulvod&si ; to Indra) 

66m yikj j&n&n kr&tubhih gura iks&yad db&ne hit^ tanisanta fiavaqrftTah pti 

y&keanta fravasy&Tah, 
UianA iyuh praj^vad Id bddhe arcanty AjaeO, 
fndia oky&m didbisanta dhit&yo deran &oh& ni dblt&ya^ 

1.139.18 {Paniccbepa D&iTodBsi ; to Vif" DevRh) 

&atu fiiusat pur6 agnfm dhiyd dadha d nd t&c ch&rdho divy&iii vt^^lmaba 
indraT&yii vrpimahe, 

y^ dha krftnd viv&svati ndbbft samd&yi n^vyael, 

&dba pr& su na lipa yantu dhit&yo devan &oh& ni dbit&yai^. 

Ct for 1.131.5 Oldenbaig, RV. Noton, p. 137; for 1.139.1, liachel, Ved. Stud. i. 69, 70; 
HUlebrandt, T«d. Hfth. i. 488 ; Ladwig, Kritlk, pp. II, 19 ; tJb«r Methods, p. 14 ; OiAeah^rg, 
BT. Votea, p. 141, 

1.188.7" (Farucchepa D&iTodSai ; to Indra) 

van6ti bl sunv&n ks&yam p&nnaBab suiiTan6 bl smil y&jaty &y& dvlao dev^nHtn 

&7B dviaah, 
sun^Uifi It sisasati sahdarft v^y ivrtati, 
sunTan^ydndro dad&ty fibbiiTam rayfm dattety abbdvam. 

8.33.i8>> (Uedb&titbi E&nva; to Indra) 
p&nya £ dardirao obata sali&srft Tijy iT^ta^, 
fsdro y6 y^'vano vrdbdh. 
Of. Neitaer, B«zz, Beitr. xix, 148. 



d by Google 



I.I34-3 — '\ Part 1 : Bleated Passages hdmging to Booh I [186 

1.184.2»+« (Panicchepa Dftivodaai ; to Vftyu) 

m&ndanta trft mandino v&raT indavo 'siii&t kitt^sah Biikrta abfafdyavo gdbhih 

krSnfl abhldyavah, 
yAd dha krA^d ir&dhy&i dik^aih sioanta ut&jralh 
aadbnctni niyiito dftv&ne dhfya ilpa bnivata Uq dbfy&b. 

3.11.11^ (Grtaamada; to India) 

jilto-pibdd indra pOra admaihj mindanta trft TrmnH^Tift^ sutasal}, 

tP9'II.II* 

pr^&ntaa te kuksi vardhayantT itthi But&b jAuri Indram ftva. 
3,i3.3'>(Peabba V&iTvomitra; to Agni) 
rt^^ yftaya nidaca dAk^ih s&ooDta utiya^ 
bsTfBmantas Um llate t^ saniByAntd Vase. 

W* may render 1.134.3 ftafollowi: 'H&j the dellghlhil dropaof Sonu delight thM,tli«T 
that bave been mixod by as, the well prepared, that tend to heaven ; they that are mixed 
with milk, and tend to betTen. Whan indeed the mixed (Soma drope) are for well-being, 
when the helpe (of the gods) attach thetuMlvea to solid piety, then do onr prayera engage 
V&yit'a ipan together to bestow gifts.' For tranalationa differing mora or le«s, leo Ludwi^ 
711 ; GraMmann, ii. 137; Piiehel,Ted. Stud. i. GS. Fiachel here defend* the tranilation of 
krt^ by ' mixed '. This suggestion, as well •■ the compariion with Ktfiai, dates back to Roth, 
a* early a* 1S51 ; tee T&aka's Nirokta, Erliatemngen, p.46, liottom, Cf. also Lndwig, Kritik, 
p. ti; Uber Hethode, p. 14; Oldenberg, BY. Koton, p. 5S; Geldner, Big-Veda Eommentar, 
p. ]6. Tbe matter that oonoems as bore U the raamring pftda 3.13.3^ Lndwig, 31); 'der 
ordntmgsmAmige den die beiden welthftUten, mit dee tOehtigkeit hille verbonden, den flehen 
an die haiis bereitet haben, die gewinnen wollen znr gnade.' Orsaamann, L 67 : ' Den Heil'gen 
deiaen ErBft« st&rkt das Weltenpaar, daa Opferwerk, Ihn flebn die opferreicheu an, um 
HlUfe die Terlangenden.' Lndnig'i translation la desperately obsoura ; Qrammann is very 
baiardona In eo-ordinating dUfam with rddasl. Oldenberg, 3BE. xlvi. i66, more recently 
renders the flnt distioh; 'The righteoot one to whose skill the two worlds (Heaven and 
Earth), and (all) blessings cling,' The doubtful point in this rendering is the rather bizarre 
gramroatioal oo.ordinatlon of r6daaT and atttyalji, with asyndeton, as the anther aasomes. 
I wonder whether Oldenberg, if he had happened to note the recurring pads, diksaih sicanta 
fitayah, in 1.134.1, would have adhered to his oonstruotion. It seems to me that the pAda In 
qneation means ' the helpe (of the gods) attach themselves to solid piety (or, pious solidity)', 
and that the pftda forms a psranthesis in 3.13.). I paraphraae eiplioitly what the stanza 
BMms to me to declare : ' Tho righteons (Agni) whose are the two worlds (Heaven and Barth) 
— (whose) helps attach themselvee to solid pious work — him do men with havis revere, him 
they who desire gain, that they may obtain his blessing.' It is another question whether we 
should accept the consequence of this constmetion and ssy that the author of 3.13.1 has 
borrowed pBdabfrom 1. 134.1. The pftda may have been afloat as a sort of proverb. 0£ also 
Lndwig, Kenesto Arbeiten, p. 59. 



1.184.8i«> (Paruochepa DaivodUsi ; to T^yu) 

Tftjnto yunkte rdhitft vAytir aru^i rftyil rdthe ^Jira dhnrf vdpwve T&biQthft 

dhnri Tdputre, 
pT& bodhaya piiramdbim j&r& i, aasatfm iva, 
pr& caksaya rddael vfisayos&sab (rfivaae Tfisayos&sali. 



d by Google 



187] Hymns ascribed to Parucch^a DaivodSsi [ — 1.135.3 

5.g6.6od (QyATftgra Atreya ; to Haruts) 

^yungdhT&m hy iruBi rtthcj yungdhT&m rfttheeru ndiita^ fn.14.11> 
roSgcUiTith hixi ajii« Hard rdpiaTe TihiffhA dhori Tdpiave. 
For th« reUtion of the repaatad ptducM onder t. 14.1a'. 

lJl84.eo+* (Fanicohepa DaiTod&si ; toYAyu) 

tv&m no T&yav ef&m Aporryali sdm&n&m pratham^ x^tha arhaii ra^nidi 

pitim orhaai, 
ntd Tihiitmatliiftm vifdm vsTarjilst^&m, 
Yigyi it te dben&TO dubn Offnih gh|1;&ni dnhrata ft^fram. 

4.47.3'' (Vamadeva ; to Indra and Yftyu) 

i^fndiaf oa T&yav efftdij aiSmfaftrii pitim arhathalh W 4>4T*'' 

ya^di bf y&ntfndaTo i^ninm&in dpo 11& sadhrylitj ir 4.47.3^ 

5.51.6* (Svast^treya Atroya ; to Vi9ve Dar&h) 

^indiaf oa r&yav effahj sataubh pitim arhatha^ tr 4'47>3* 

till ju^fltlAm arep&aaT abhl pr&yah. 

8.6.i9t> (Vatsa K^va ; to Indra) 

imia ta indra pffnayo gh|i&ih dulista ftQlnm, 

enim rt&sya pipydaih. 
The diffioDlt vord Tftvmijlifluftm, 1. 134.6, In the light of Tihfitnuttnln mggecti the 
conuDon lue of root tuj in oonueiloii with buhls ; vifiih vKvarJuBluftm would tfaeQ mean, 
'of people that h*re prepared (the bftrhis) '. In AV. 7.50.1 avaijIiBlDAm looki like an attifleia] 
negative of the same word, perhape haplologloallr t(va)T»)jiiBltiftm, ■omethiog like ' Unplona ' 
(of. iamimnt, and the like). Cf. Oeldner, Yed. Stud. i. 144 ; Ludwig, Uober Hethode, p. iS ; 
OldODbsi^ Ey. Noten, p. 138. In S.6.19 the pKda, ghftiih dnhata ftftram, U apparently 
a modernized and metrioally leu fit reraion of ghrtilih dnhrata ftffiam in 1.134.6. Howerer, 
Aotreoht, in the Prefooe to the seoond edition of the Big-Veda, p. xiz, note, remariu whim- 
ciaallyand pertinently anent 1.134.6*'": 'Wat bat der gnte Pamcohepa dabel gedaoht ala ar 
die beidsnAdjeotlTa (meaning ipOirvya]} and prathamih) wtltef Der Vera mnMte aoigeftUlt 
werden.' Tho secondary mannfaoture of 1.134.6 is nnmintakabla. — Cf. 1.14.1. 

L186.2»+f (Paruoohopa Daiyodftsi ; to VJlyu) 

Mbhyfiy&ih B6ma^ piripfito Adribhi eip&rb& T&sanah p&ri k<ifam arsati (ukri 
y&B&no araati, 

t&v&y&m bh&gfi &yilsu B6mo dev^su hOyate, 

riha yftyo niyiito yfthy asmaytir jus&n6 yBhy asmayiih. 
8.83.5^ (Kusidin Ka^Ta ; to Indra) 
tiibhy&jrim ddribhil^ satd g6bhih ^t6 m&dSya k&m, 
pr& a6m& indra hQyate. 
7.90.10 (Vaeiftha; to Vayu) 

pr& Tirayd (uoayo dadrire Tfim adhvarydbhir mAdhumantah sutiBah, 
v&ha Tftyo niydto ySliy &oh& jtfiA sut&8;^dliaso m&d&ya.j cr s.5i.5« 

Oldeuberg, ZDM6. IzL 895, ia atroak by the unfitneM of the oombination pAripAto idribhih 
In 1.13S.1': 'tnlt den iteinen wird der soma ja gepreaat, nieht gereinigt' (of. nndar 5,86.6). 
18 [h.o,i.»] 



d by Google 



i.i35*a — ] -P»'* i- -Bepeoted Passages belonging to Book I [188 

Hie Teput«d pftda 8.8i.5* illuatntea his miigiTiiigs, uid point* to tb« Utar, tnere jiii^7i 
mAnofutare of Pftrueahepa, 1. 135.1*. For oth«r points In th« mmo itauix Me the tune 
Mithor, BV. Notan, p. 139.-1116 ooTreapondenoe between 1.135.1' «iid 7-90.1* enggeat* the 
pnflgifMtis ; aee Bergkigne, JA. xill. (1S8S] 1 17. 

1.185^'^° (Paruochepa I^irodasi ; to Vfiyu) 

B no niyddbbi^ Qatmlbhir adIiTa]*&ih Bahardgfbhir dpa yfthi Titi7« riyo 

havysni vlt&ye, 
t&T&y&m blAgi rtvlyat s&nfmih sdrye sfeft, 

i^sdhTwydbhir bh&rain&n& ayansfttftj ydyo fukri syansata. tr 1.135.3' 

7.92,5*'' (Vasis^ha ; to Vayu) 

& no niyddbblT QatLoibhu- adliTar&m Mhasrinibblr lipa yfthi if^jfUm, 
fvijo aamfn s&Tsne madayasvaj jmy&m p&ta svastfbhih s&dft n&h.j 

•re: ef. 7.33.5^ ; d: r«fadn, 7.1.30^ ff. 
The pad* 1. 135.3* i* repeated in the nest Btanza 1.135^*. Lodwig, Der Rig-Veda, iiL 97 : 
' die itelle dM yil. m»nj»la tehelnt die wiederholang zn «ein.' He doM not W7 whj, bat It 
■eenu to me this view ia borne out by the metre. Arnold, YH., p. 310, remarks that 7.91.J* is 
■extended tristubb *. We iee, of couibb, that it is not exactly extended, but a JagatI line 
repeated in exactly the same form, in 1.135.3*. P&dac is a triatiibh of establlahed form in 
the leTenth man^ala, o.g. ssmlo cbOra eivane mLdajUTs, 7.13.5'; aamlmi Q e& BArane 
m&dayasra, 7.19.1*. The foorth pftda is refnia. It looks for all the world as though 7.91.5 
were a latter qipeodage in broken metre to the four atanzaa which originallj made up the 
hTmn. Ptda b ia shortenod from a jagatI to a trisfubh in deferenoe to the prevailing type. 
In any ease the oorreapaadenoo between the two stanzas Buggeata the praOgafastn ; sea 
^e,JA. xiiL (1888)117. 



1.186.8'^, 6l>, adhvarytibhir bh&ramKnK ayaasata. 

l.lS5.4b+<' (Parncchepa DiliTodaai ; to Vayu) 

& ysm rfitho niytitvan vaksad &vaae 'btai priyfi^Bl Biidhit&ni vit&ye vayo 

liavyini vitdye, 
pfbatam mAdhvo Andlusal^ potrap^jram hf vim bit&tn, 
L^^yaT t candr^na rddhasit gatamj fudra^ ca rddhasd gatam. trot 1.135.4^ 

ti.i6,44b(Bharadv^'a; to Agni) 

icha no yafay i vahftbhl priyfi&ai vitdye, 

^d derdn etSmapitaye^j CP 1.14.6° 

Pkda 1.135.4* » identical with 1.135.3*.— Oldenberg, SBE. ilvi. 133; BT. Noten, p. 139, 
make various snggestiona r^ardlng the penultimate p&da of 1. 135.4, wliiah juat Ml short of 
oairying oonvietion. For the p&daa repeated In this item see also the closely similar padas 
treated under 6.15.15*. 

[I.I8B.4'', ■vi.j&v & candrd^ rddhasd gatam: 4.48.10-4°, viyav ioandt^^a rithena.] 

[iJ^.fio, Si^fLm atyam n& vftjfnam : 1.119.3^, prks&m Atyaib, &o.] 



d by Google 



189] Hymns ascribed to Parucche^ DdivodOsi [ — 1.136,2 

lJ.86.ee (Parucchepa DaiTodosi ; to 'V^yu) 

iia6 vadi B6ma aper d sutd ihi^ddhvarytiblur bhtrsmftya ayansatftj -vijo folEri 
ayanaata, «ri.i 35.31* 

eU TKtn abliy ksrksata tii^ pRTitrani &q&Ta^, 
yuvay6v6 tt nim&i^y avy&ya B6aauio &ty Kvykftu 

9.fi2.ib(Jainadagni BhArgava; to Soma Fayamiiia) 

«t^ aergram indavaa tirdl^ pavltram &9iTa^ 

Tl^T&ny abhf 8^ubhag&. 

9.67.7^ (Ckitama ; to Soma Fa^tnUUia) 

jt&TamBnBea indarasj tiifi^ paTitram &Q&Ta^ Iv9.34.i)> 

indrsm yamebhir Byata. 
It Beema natural to titppoM tluit the repeated pAda, tinlV pavltraii) tfivaJh In 1.115.6, ia 
borrowed from the spbere of Soma PftTunina in the ninth booka 

1.136.7'^ (Paruochepa DAivodfisi ; to Vftyu and Indra) 

&ti v&yo BSBAi6 yfihi f&^ato y&tra grdvA T&dati t&trs gaobatam gfhim indra^ oa 

gaohatam, 
vi aoafta d&dr^e riyat« ghrt&m a pOr^^ya niyiita yfitbo adhvar&m Indra; ca y&tho 
adhvai^m. 
4-49-3^ (Vamadera ; to Indra and Brhaapati) 
& n& indiAbrbaapati gfUm Indra^ oa gaohatam, 

Lsoma]^ B6mapitay6.j tr i.33.3« 

8.69.7b (Priyamedba Angiraaa ; to Indra) 
tld y&d bradhn^ya vistdpam gphim indraQ oa g&nvalii, 
m&dhTah pitv^ soceTahi trih sapt4 s4kbyub ptid& 
It Beenu to me that the repetition of ludra'a name iu ^^.i"" ahowi that pftda b ia 
emplojad here fonniilai«»lly and aaoondaiily. Cf. 6.36.6 ; 7.S8.3 ; 8.35.3 ; 10.B6.11, and for 
the entire phenomenon, Edgerton, EZ. xliii. iiolL 

1.186 J<1 (Parucchepa D&ivodllBi ; to Hitra and Vanina) 

prt Bii jy^stbam nioirdbb^m brh&n n&mo havyim matfni bbarat& mr|ay&dbhyatii 

svddistfasni mrlay&dbby&m, 
ta samraift l^bftasati yaj&^y^iia ilpaatutfl, 
Uhainob kBatr&m n& kiltaf oaoddbfse devatT&ifa nu oid ftdhfse. 

1.41. 6* (Qrtsamada ; to Mitrs and Varu^a) 

ta Bamr^& ghftasati ^Adityd ddnunas p&tl,j tr 1. 136.3' 

s&oete ftnaTahvaram. 
Cf. S.ajhp", aami^a satplrftaatl ; and S.S.ie', vaaOytd dftnnnaa patl. Note that i.4i.6>> 
1.136.3'. 

1.186.a« (FaruDohepa D&iTodAsi ; to Mitra and Varu^a) 

ftdar^ gfttiir ur&ve T&nyaal p&ntb& rt&sya s&m ayanata rafmfbhi^c&ksnrbbj^aaya 

rafmfbbih, 
dyuk^fiih mitr&sya addanam aiyamqd vinu^asys oa, 
&tb& dadhate brh&d okthyluh T&jra upastfityani brhAd T&yah. 



d by Google 



,.,36.1—] Fart 1: Bejaealed Passes belonging to Book I [140 

8.47-9^ (Trita Aptya ; to Adityas) 

iditir.na orusyatT ^iditih 9&nna ysohatutj w 6.'j$.t»^ 

mati mitr&sya r«T&to »ryaaui,6 T&rafssyft o&LOeb&BO va Qtiyah aunUyo 

■n OtAyakj irrefram, 8.47.i«'-i8^ 

1.186.8« (Panioohepa I^Todfisi ; to Hitra and Vani^a) 

jy^tiflmatlni 4ditiiii dhftraTitksitiib avk r v atlui & saoete divd-diTe jSgrv^AaA div6- 

dire, 
jydtifmat k^atrAm &fSte &dit7a dantmas pAO, 
mitria t&yor t&tu^o yatay^ano 'ryamd y&tayftjjanah. 
3.4i.6t> (QrtBamada ; to Mitra and Yaru^a) 

ttd Bamrilja ghrtjbutlj ftditya daa nn aa pitX, tr 1.136.1' 

■ioete iiuiTalivaram. 
For the i«p«ated pida of. 8.8.16', TuOjid dinnou pM. Note Uut 1.41.6*- 1.136.1*. 

[1.18S.4>, ayfuh mitrdya T&nmAya {fafatamah: 9.104.3°, y&th& mitrdya, &&] 

LISO.6^, mitrdya vocam vJUii^aya milhu^ sumrllkdya mllhdae : 1.139.311, 
mitrdya Tocam v&nmdya sapr&thali aumrtikdys aapr&thab, 

1 JA7 J*, 8^, aamatrd gantam lipa nah. 

1.187 J^ (Parucohepa DaivodSsi ; to Hitra and Varuna) 

BuBumd yatam idiibhir g6fnta matsard im^ s^maso matfiard im6, 

d r^ana diYiaprj^asmatrd gantam lipa nah,j •r 1.137,1* 

un6 mh mitiftTaraEia g&va(irah sdmi^ Qokra giT&^al;^. 

9.64.38" (Ea^yapa Hanca: to Soma Faramana) 

d&Tidyutatya rued paristiibbautya kr]^ 

Bdiii&^ 9ukra g&Tft^iral^. 

It Memj M thongh g.64.18 treated the repeated p&da loosely and secondarily, at compared 
with 1.137.1. Qraaamaim, 'die mllchgemiaohten Soma's alnd erbeltt von liohtem Strahlen- 
glaoz, venehu mlt naschender Oestalt'. Ludwig, 854, not veiy differently. Note, howerar, 
that 1.137.1, 3 are really not moah more than Soma ParainAna stanzas, done over for Hitra 
and Tarawa. Therefore 1.137.1 ta likely to be later than 9.64.18. 

L187^^: 1.5.5"! S'51-7''; 7-3"-4''; 9.33-3''; fiS-iS**; 101. la*-, nimaso didhy- 
a^inib. 

U87.3*: 1.47.7''; 5-79-8°; S.ioi.a'i, sak&m Buryasya rafmlbliih. 

L187.a8 (Paruecliepa I^vodaal ; to Ifitra and Varuna) 

im& d y&tam Indavah i^s^maso dAdb^firahj sntdso d&dhyafirah, tr 1.5.5" 

otd T&m usfiso budhi ,^Bak&iii euryasya ra^bliih,j w 1.47.7^ 

■at6 mitrdya T&ru^aya pit&ye oamr {taya pitiye. 



d by Google 



141] Hymns aacnbed to Parucchepa DUtvoddsi [—1.143.3 

9.17.8' (Anta EHfyapa, or DeTala Ks^yapa ; to Soma PaTamftca) 
tDAdhor dh&rSm &iiu ksara tlrr&h niu^h<ti|th*iin Btwdah, 
oamr itaya pttAye. 
For the repeated pftda we the IntrednotlcD, p. t» B, 

[1.137,8^, anfiim duhanty idiibhih adnuuh duhaaty Adribtuh : 9.6$.is^, tTn&tii 
dubj&oty ^ribhih.] 

1.188.1I: I-I33.5K, de^ &ab& n& dhlt&yah. 

[I.ISO.8^, yuTdr tI^K idhi (rfyah : 8.93.20*, y&amin vifvA, &c] 

[USa'di, Bonullkd n» & gabi : 1.91.1 1^, Hiunr|lk6 na i vi^a.] 



Gtoup 14. Hymns 140-164, ascribed to IHi^hatamas 
Anoathya 

ld40 J.0* (Dirgbatamas Aucatbya ; to Agni) 

aamakam ague msgh&Tatan dldihy idha ^v&snfin Traabhtf d^mOnah, 

aT^UjA ([^amatir adider T&rmeTa yutsd parij&rbbui^ab. 
6.S.6> (Bbaradv&ja B&rbaspatya ; to VKifrKnaTa) 
asmokam ague maghdratm dh&rayanami l^atr&ni aj&rain Bu^iyam, 
Tay&m jayema fatlnant eabasrinam v^i^vanara vijam agne t&votfbbih. 

[1.141.fM, ai^ o& nemlb paribhur ^yatbfth: 1.33.15'), aidn lU nemfli p&ri ti 
babhava.] 
Cf. 5.IS.6. 

1J4S J.° (Dlrgbatamaa Aucatbya ; Apra, here Agni) 

B&middho ^na d vaba deviit ady& yatAsruce, 

tinttuh taanfra purryiib But&somaya dE^ilse. 

8.13.140 (OoflOktin E&i;iT&yana, and AETasoktin Ea^vayana; tolndr^ 
& til gabi pr& tii drava ^mAtsrS aut&sya gAmatah, j «- 8. 1 3. 1 4b 

tintntb tannfra p&rrT&th ritbft yUH. 

I feel quite oartkln that the repeated idea flta leM well with India and the otfaerwiee 
banal atatenient about him, in 8.13.14. KoreoTSr the refrain appendage yithk Tidd (tetra- 
■^UabiopUa throtighontthehjinn)l>etr*TaUte worknuuuhlpforS.ij. See Part i, chapter a, 

l.US.S^: 1.13.3% m&dbtimantani tononapst. 

[1J42.S°, yiqii&ih vf prasya m^vatah : 1.11.2^, bi&Tam vfptasya. &&] 

L142.8* (DirgbatamaB Aucatbya ; Apra, beie Narftfaoaa) 
9^01^ pftvakd Adbhuto midb-ra yajfUni mimilra»ti, 
nArftf&nBab trlr d divd dav6 dev^u yajiUyah. 



d by Google 



1. 142.3 — ^ Part 1 : Bepeaied Passages belonging to Book I [142 

8.i3.i9« (Nara4a Ka^va ; to Indra) 

stotd y&t te &DUTrata uktMny liuthd dadh^ 

Qiiei^ p&vaki uoyate sd Adbhnts^. 

9.34.60 (VifvuDBius y&iyafVA ; to PaTsmana Soma) 

p4yaBva TrtrabaDtamoktbdbhir snumddyah, 

q&<^ pavak6 idbhuto^. 

9.24.7' (The same) 

qAoH^ pftTftU noyato sAmah sutAsya mftdhvaJ^, 

i^devUvfr agha9aiLBahd.j 1^9.34.7° 

SUaza 8.13.19 offers » remarkftbly ooUTinoiug inttMice of aeooadvy worknuuiahip, both 
from the point of form uid oontents. A* regards the latter the repeated pidai ihow that the 
attribntaa ooatained in pCda o, namely, ;ucih pftvaki uoyale a& ^bhutah, oan be applied to 
a devoted poet (atott dnuvrata^ in pada a) only in a leoondary, hyperbolic aenae. The poet 
ia aaid to be (ncyate) the poeeenor of the divine attributes, fuci, pAvaki, Mbhuta ; in reality 
be ia 00 soeb thin^. If we press the point, the poet who devotedly offera songa of piaiae with 
oblstlonB of aoma aammes the attrlbntea of eoma himself (9.94.61 7). Ai regarda the fcrm, 
8.I3.I9* haa in aA (idbhutah the uaual tetiasyllabio refrain-p&da which marks the artifloial 
workmanship of 8.13 throughout Aufreeh^ tn the prefitee t« his second edition of the 
Kig-Teda, p. zzxv, writes anent 8.13.19°; ' Werf der Stob-oder Indra? In dem Eopfeder 
Ueberaetzar ateigt kaine Ahnung tod einer Sobwierigkeit anf. Die Attribute paaaen nor aof 
Agni odor Soma.' Sftyana, indeed, whom aome scholars still place in the poae of high 
anthori^, ascribea the attributes to Indra. We ar«, I am sure, approaching a period of 
BV. criticism which will explain many such oddities. 

U4a.4*h (Dirghatamaa Aucatbya ; Apriyah) 
tlito agua & vahtodram oitr^ ib& pririm, 
ly&m faf tvK matfr mdmdcha sujiliva vacykie. 

5.5-3''' (Vasu^mta Atreya ; Apra) 

ilito agna a vahtodram citr&m ih& priyim, 

SUkhiU r&thebhir at&y«. 
For i.i4].4*' at 3.39.1, and Qeldner, Ted. Stud. ii. 159 ; for eitrim see under 1.91.13. The 
two hymns share alao 1.143.7* and i-i.^. 

1.142.6*''^: i.i3.6'^'>, vi frayant&m liKvfdhah, dv^ devtr asa(c&tah, 

1.142.7^: 1.13.7% nAktoadeasup^faea. 

U43.7^^ (DiTgbatamas Aucatbya ; Apriyah) 

& bbAndamfine ilpKke i^oAktoadsa sup^faafi,j Cr i*i3.7' 

jaim ftiaya tn&tir§ udat&m barhir & snmit. 

S-S-e*" (Vaaufruta Atreya; Apra) 

supt&tike Tayovfdh& yahTi rtAsya m&tirA, 

dosam usasam Imabe. 

9.33.5l> (Trita Aptya : to Soma FaTamBaa) 

abhf br&hmir anQsata Tahnr rt&sya m&tira^ 

marmijy&nte div^ (ffum. 



d by Google 



143] Hymns ascnbed to BirghatamaB Aucathya [ — i.i43.ti 

9.103. 7t> (TriU Aptya ; to Soma FaTamuu) 

BUDlctnd abhf tmtoa jtixvi TtdaTa mfttAri, 

tanTSni yftjfUm anuB4g y&d &fijat4. 

10.59.8b (Kmdhu GoiAyana, or others ; to Dyftv&pfthiv^a) 

9&ni n^dui sub&ndbave yahvi rtisys m&tirft, 

bh&ratmm &pft y^ r^po dy&uh piituTi kaami rfipo ^yoA sii te kfih cat^ 
mamstj M-refrain, ia59.8«ft 

8.87. 4t> (Dyimuuka Yssisfha, or others ; to Afrins) 

p[b«tam 86maiii mAdhumantam wpnak barhi^ ddatadi soindt, 

t& v&Tfdhani dps suftutlm divd gant&ih g^rdv iy4ri];ianL 
Tha diul form, y^hvl rUq'k mftUrt, to Day and Higbt, 1-141.7 ; 5.5.6 ; to Hottven and 
Xarth, 10,59.8, and probably also 9.101.7 (cf. 9.74-1; 10^4.8), U originaL The plural form, 
9-3}.6>to the Praj»r Cows (Iindwig, 813), in th» Klaht'a bert atjle of antnmmeUed fauoy, Ig 
••oondaiy. — For 1. 141.7' oC t barbll^ gldataih narft, S.S7.ii>. — For the oorreapondenoe of 1.141 
and 5.5 Bee alao under i.t4i.4*ii, 

LlU.Bbo: 1.13,8^; 1.188.7^0, hdtOril ddivyAkaTf, yajn&m no ]raksatlliii im&m. 

1.142.8^ (Birghatamas Aucathya ; Apro, here Divine Hotars) 

mandrftjihTa jugurv&nl ^bi^taA ditiv}4 kavf,j Wi. 13.8b 

j^jfi&m no yakaatam im&mj aidhrAm adyi diTiBp^Qom. tr 1.13.8° 

3.41.30^ (Grtsamada ; to Dy&Taprthivy&u, or Havirdh&ne) 

dy^TS oah prthivi imiiii sidhr&m ady& dlvispf earn, 

yajfi&m dev^su yachatOm. 

g.i3.3l> (Sutadibhaia Atrajra ; to A^) 

agn6 Bt<Smaih man&mahe sidbrim adyi diriapf gaV> 

dev&sya dravi^asy&vah. 
The questJoD of interpretation iDToWed U this; ladiTiapffa^ in5.i3.i', genitiTeuDgolar, 
agrealnswith Agnl, or is it nomlitatiTe plnral, agreelDB with the rabjeet of mantmahe? 
The tranalaton, Lndwig, 351 ; Qnwtmann ; Oldenberg, SBE. xlvi 395, take the first -view. 
The Ia«t mentioned acholar, In a note, definitely ; < dl*l«pf;al^ no donbt, ia genitiTe alng. 
referring to Agni, not nominative plural, referring to the wonhippers.' I cannot aay 
whether Oldenberg, at the time of hia writing, had in mind the parallela, bat they aeem to 
me rather to point to the opposite view, namely that the worshippera attain to heaTen by 
rneana of their aong of praiae (it^ma), jtut as they aocompliih the tame end in the paiall^ 
atanxaa by meana of their aacrifloe (y^jiU). For ezamplee of the frequent juxtapoeition of 
stAma and ytj&i Me BT. 1. 156.1 ; 1.5.7 ; 5-5M i 6->6.ii ; 8.6.3 ; ff- 'o-9-i7. We may aooept 
this ooDolDBlon notwithatftnding that diTlai^ iaa fitting epithet of Agni in io,88.i (o£ 6,8,1), 
aa also of other gods (aee the Lexicons). I render 5.13.1 : ' Deairona of riches we deviae 
to-day a sncceaaftil aong of praise for god Agni, attaining {by it) heaven,' lliia aocorda well 
with the meaning of the other two atanxaa, ' Hay the two pleaaant-tongoed, praiaing, divine 
Eotan, the sages, to-day perform for oa tbia euocesaftil aaorifice that attains to heaven ' 
(1,141,8). And, ' Hay heaven and earth to-day plat* with the godt this gneoeasful sacrifice, 
that attaina to beaTsn' (1,41.1a). 

ia42JLl°^: 1.105.14^, agoir havyd susQdati devd deydsu mddbinh; i.i88.io», 
agnfr havy^ sisradat. 



d by Google 



I.I43-3 — ] Part 1 : Bleated Passages bdonging to Book I [144 

1.148.9* (Dirghatamas Aucathya ; to Agni) 

8& j&Tsm&nstk jwramd Ty&many Bvlr sgnfr abhavan matarffrane, 
acfyA kititrft aamidh&nJtaya majminft piA dj^vK (ocfh prthM arocayat. 
6.8.3* (Bharad^a Klrhaspatya ; to YllifiTaiiara) 
■tjaywn&na)? pftnunS Ty&manl vratiny agnir vratapd araksata, 
n )>ntiirikiff>ni amimita sukrttur T&i(7liiar6 mniiina naVnn^ aaprfat, 
7-5*7* {VasUtha SbitATaru);u ; to V&iTviaara) 
■i jiyamaiuti paramd ▼ydmati vayilr bA p&thah p&ri [dsi sady&h, 
tr&m bhUvana janAyaim abhl kiann ipatyajra J&tav«do da^aayftn. 
Pot the metrlMl modulation of the r^wkted ptda, mo Part a, ohapter i, olaw A. i. 

[I.148.8(>d, Adabdhebhir &drp>tebhir iaU *iumisadbhih p&ri {Ohi no jib : 6.8.7*>>, 
&dabdhebbis t&va gop^bbir iste 'amAkam [Abi tiisadhastha sarin.] 
Cf. Anfreoht, Preboe to hit Second EdiUon of the Big-Ved«, p. Jiv. 

[1.144.4'>, samlln^ y6iift mitbuoi s&mokaEA: i.i59.4'>, junf B&yoni mitbuui 
B&mokasA.] 

U.44.5l> (Dirghatamas Aucathya ; to A^) 

Uaa uh hinvanti dhit&yo d&fa vrl^o derim mirt&sa Qtiye hST&mahs, 

dh&nor &dbi prav&ta d e& r^vaty abhivrAjadbhir TSyilnft nAvadhit^ 

3.9. !•> (Vi9Tainitra G(&thitia ; to Agni) 

s&Uilyas tv& vavrmabe der&ih m&rt&aa Atiye, 

^ai^m n&pstani subhAgath sadfdltimj i^supr&tQrtim aiieb6sam.j 

••■0:3.9.1"; A:i.40.4i 
5.33.3'' (^fvaaaman Atreya; to Agni) 
cikitvinmanaaam trlk devim m&rtftaa Atiye, 
T&rei^yasya t6 'vasa iyKndso amanmahL 
8.ii.6*< (Vatsa Eftijtva ; to Agni) 
Tlpruh TlpAs6 'vase dev&di m&rtSsa Qt&je, 

^agnlm glibhlr IiaT&malie.j •r8.ii.6e 

For i.i4f s of- Pisohel, Vad. Stnd. i. joo ; iL 69 ; Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 146. 

l,144.7i)+d (Dii^hatamas Aucathya ; to Agni) 

igne jus&STa prAti barya t&d t&co m&ndra av^dhfira ftaJfitA siikrato, 

yd vi^vAtah praty&nn fisi dartatd rai^T^ a&ihdrff&ii pitmnan iva k^ya^. 

^•TA'T (Gopavana Atreya ; to Agni) 

iy&ih t« n&vyasi matfr &gae idhSyj asm&d A, 

m&ndrft sdjftta silkratd 'mora dfismdtithe. 

10.64, 1 >' (Oaya Plata ; to Vi^ve OevBh, here Manita) 

ra^T&ll^ B&didr9t^ii pitmnan iva k^yo bhadrd rudrd:rtam manitem 
upastutih, 

g6bbih syUna jra^&so j&nesr & s&da devBso l]ay& sacemahL 



d by Google 



145] Hymiia ascribed to BirghatamaB Aucathya [ — 1.148.4 

We render i>i44-7 : '0 Atfid, enjoy thou end delight in tbla aong, O lavely, bliMfiil, fte> 
begotten, higbly intelligent (god), who art turned towuds na from ell aide*, aonepioaona^ 
loTsly to behold like » dwelling rich in food.' Hie leoond pide hM a onrioiu penllel in 
8.74.7, which nuj be rendered : 'Thie right new eoug wee ftimiabed thee by oe, Agol, 
lovely, well-bom, highly Intelligent, wiee, wondeffol gneet' Ban ptdA o — mindra 
aa|;idhftTa ^Ijftta e&krato ; it Beema likely that the ahortor pUa ia a aoo<^ied-ont form of 
the longer; tee Pert i, ohapter 1, olaaaB ti. Stania 10.64.1t sharea with 1. 144.7118 fourth 
pftda in aaoh a way aa to betray Ita relatire date : ■ LoToly to behold, like a dwelling rieb 
in food, la the kindly ooneent of the Badras and the Harnbs lu.' lie mere Jttxtepoaitiou 
«f 1.144.7 *nd 10.64.11 ihowB the aeoondary sharaoterof the repeated ptda In the latteratann; 
ita primary Talne in i>i44.7 ia guaranteed by the aarreepoudenoe of dar;at4 and aiiiidfftln; 
ebLndwlg,lU. 116. See alio RV. 4.1.8. 

[14.46.8*, aamiuiAih Yatfl&m obbleaihe&Taiitt: 3.33.3^; 10.17.11°, wmanim y6Dim 
inu BamoftraDtl (10.17.11a, samc&rantam).} 

1.147.1^ (Dirghatamaa Auoathya; to Agni) 

kstbi tfl Agna 9uo&yaiita ijdr dada^iir v^ebhir Af oe&^b, 

ubh§ y&t tok6 t&naye d&dl^n& rtdsya nman ni^yEnta deT&tt- 
4- 7.1'' (VKmadera Oftutamft ; to Agai) 

sBs&sya y&d vlyutA Bfisminn udhann rt&sys dhaman Tft^yanta deveSh 
mahdn agnlr n&masa At&havyo y6t adhvardya s&dam fd rt^va. 
See Oldenberg, SBE. slri. 170, 343 ; BY. IToten, pp. 147, 373. Agni ia &y6, aa w«U aa men 

are Ayiva^ (aee BloomBeld, IkJigfon of the Teda, pp. 139,158}; therefore I am veTy aoeptieel 

aboDt Oldenbei^a propoaed ohange of ftyd^in 1.147.1* to Ayiva^ 

1.147.8 (Dirghatamas Aucathya ; to Agni) = 
4.4.13 (Y&niadeva GKutama ; to A^ini) 

yi P&7&T0 m&mateyiih te ^ne pdMjyaDto andh&ih duri^d irakfan, 
nrikfa tan BOk^ vi^T&veda dipaanta id rii»&TO naha debhotn. 
ffinoe mimet^l[,ametronymloof Dlrghatamas,oooura otherwise only in the Dtrghatamaa 

hymnaof the flrat book (i. 159.6; 158.6), the original place of thia verve Menu to be in theflrat 

book. In 4.4.13 it may be a oaae of aeooDdary ooncatenation with atanza 12' (W pIjiTa^ . . . 

j6 pSyiva^). Cf. Oldenberg, BBB. xItI. 171, 334 ; BV. Notes, p. 147. 

1.148.1', m&thid y&d Im viebJ matarlTrm: i.7i.4', m&tbld y&i Ith Tfbbrto- 
□lAtarffYL 

1.148.4° (Dn-ghatamaa Aucathya ; to Agni) 

pam^ dasm6 nf rinfiti j&mbh&ir id rooate v&na i. vibhivft, 

ia. aaya vato inn T&ti {iodr ^ur n& ^iiyim asaiiim &nu dyiin. 
7.3.3<' (Vasistha U&itr&Taru^ ; to Agni) 

prdthad Jifro nJl y&Taae 'visy&n yadd mah&h aamv&ra^&d vy Aatldt, 
ad aaya vato ian Tftti Qoofr &dha ama te vr^anam krsn&m aeti. 
Teiy aimilar linra are: 4,7.to<', yid aaya^^to ann^ foeil^, and to.i4a.4<, yadi te ^to 

annTftti foei^ l>oth tlmea alao of AgnL 

1» [..M..] 



db, Google 



I.I49-* — ^ ^0*^ i-' Sepeated Passages belonging to Book I [146 

1.149.1* (Dirghatanus Aucatbys ; to A^) 

mahi^ si rftyi ^te pitir 6ian iii& infisya v&ninah pad& &, 

lips dhrfijantam idroyo vidh^nn fi 

10.93.6= {Tanva Partha ; to Vijre Devfth) 

utA BO devjir a^dS ^ubh&s p&tl dh^mabliir mitrdT&iu^A uruayat&m, 

iii»li&^ si r&Ti dfat^ 'ti dhinvera duritd. 
Some uuneoeHaij emburaaament, It aeemi to dm, tb«M two ataiUM h«T0 oooaaloncd. 
PlMh«l'i traatmentof them,Ted.Btad.ii.99ll, ImTalTea diTiding pitir din from 1.149.1', and 
placing it with pftda b ; and, «Ten more temenLrloual;, treating ai . . . Aaate in both (tauna 
*■ flnt peiaon : ' am grouen reichtum gehs ich iho (or, aie) an.' There is no difficolty if we 
remember that the godi u well as the V«dIo ucrifloera ponen and need wealth (ot the mnthor 
IF. XXT. 19a, 193); the goda, of canne, in order that thej maj beatow it apon mon. 
Accordingly 10.93,6 : ' Further, the divine AqyloB, Lords of brightnoM, uid If itra and Tanuu 
■hall help lu aooording to their natnrea. (He whom they help) haatea aeroaa miaforttme, «a 
aoroaa a deoert, to great wealth.' Here the anbjeet of daate is the jajamina. In 1. 149.1, 
Agnl, Lord of the bouae, haatea to great wealth, not really for hinuelf, bnt again for the 
taorlfloer ; eee Oldenberg*! perfectly good timnslation, 8BE. xlvi. 176. Still we may auppoaa 
that the original form of the atanza waa without the refrain-like pitir dan (ct 1. 110.6; 
'S3-4i 10-99-C i '°S-')i '^^ to match, the aenae of the p&da Bta more primarily the yajamana 
in 10.93.6. 

1.161.1'> (Dirghatamas Aucatbya ; to Mitra and Varu^a) 

pri si kaitfr asura yd m&bi priy& ft&vlMiv rt4in 4 ghofatho brhit, 

:^T<kih ivr6 brbatti diksam Abbiivam gim ai dbury ilpa jmi^&tiie apAh. 

8.25.4° (Vi^vamanas V&iy&fTa ; to Hitra and Vanma) 

mabintB mitrdT&nmK samrdjll deTitv AatirA, 

rtiv&D&T Ttim a gho^to brhit. 
For I.151.4 aee Oldenberg, SBE. zItL 314 ; RT. IToten, p. I49. 

LlsaJ^, rt^na mitrftTarunA sacetbe: 1.3,8^, rt^na mitravaru^&u. 

[1.153.4^, priy&m mitr^ya T&ninaaya dbdma; 7.61.4', (4nsft mitr&sya, &c ; 
io.ia6°, brb&D mitrtoya, &c. ; io,S9,6<', pri y^ mitr^ya, &c. Cf. 
also under 2.27.7<> and 4.5.4*^.] 

1.162.5' (Ditgbataiiias Aucathya ; to Hitra and Vani^a) 
ana^rd jfit6 anabhigtiT &xv& k&nikradat patayad ardhvAsAnufa, 
scfttam br&bma jujusur yilv&nab pr& mitr^ dhuma v&mne gr^iutab. 
4.36.1' (V&madoTa ; to ^bbus) 

ana^rd J&bS snabhiQdr aktli;6 rfitbas tricakrlih pAri Tartat« r^ah, 
mah&t t&d 70 devyiiaya pravdcanaih dyim rbhavah prthivfm y^ ca 
piUyatba. 

Thete two atanzsa neem to me to offer a dear caae of relative date. In 4.36.1 the Bbhu* 
ore aaid to hBTe fashioned a obariot, fit t« be praised In hymns beeatise without horse and 
bridle it coarse* with three wheela about the air, Besauae It is three-wheeled it seems to be 



db, Google 



147] Symns ascribed to Dirghatamas Aucathya [ — 1.154.1 

tlwohariat oftbe A9t1i)b; of. 1.110.10. Tliat sort of a rehicle is, the lord knowi, numllons 
SDOQgli, but it will readily pua in the light of mythio &Dciea and ethnologieal panllala 
elaewhero. Similarly In 6.66.7 the Haruta are deaoribed, along the aame line of tanoy, even 
mora enetgetieaUy, m oroaaiiig the air withoat Bpau of deer or horeea, without obarioteer, and 
withont bridle. Now in t.151.5 tha myatery ia heightened to the aeoond power, a« it were. 
Lndwi^ 97 ; 'ohne roas geboren, ohue zOgel der renner, wiebemd fllc^t er mit au^riohtetem 
rOeken.' Oraaatnann ; ' Goboren ohne Boat nnd Zllgel, wiehemd Siegt auf der Banner mit 
erhobenem ROcken.' Oeldner and Kaegt, Slebenztg Lieder, p. 13, more diplomatleallj, bnt 
le«a eloM to the text and the parallel in 4.36.1 : 'Sieh blnmend sdtieeat oaeb obni mil 
Oewleher der Renner ohne ZQgel, der kein Bote let.* Any attempt to estraot a plotora with 
elear ontline out of 1.151.S' will prove quite fntile ; the p&da ia built by a aeoondary poetarter 
npoiL the prerioualy eziatiug plda 4.36.1* ; he ' goea ' hia model ' one bett«T ', and loaet him' 
■elf in moek-mythio fiitnity— one of the standard falling* of his olaaa : aomethiog like, < the 
steed, whleh i* after all no hone, and goes withont bridle '. Or, ■ the steed which ia bom of 
no borM ', Aio. 

[1.162.7*, i vim iuitr&7&ru9& havyijue^: 7.65.4% i no iiiitA°; see under 
3.63.16.] 

LlS8.li> (Do-ghstotnas Aucathya ; to Ultra and Varu^a) 
y&junahe vKm mah&h sajdaA hsvytibliiT mitriTaraQft n&mebhilh 
gbl-tdir ghrtasnu Adba y&d Tim BBm.6 adhTaryivo ai dbltlbhir bh&ranti. 
4.43,9b (Trasadasyu Fsurukutsya ; to Indra and Yaru^a) 
purukdtB&DT hf vam ida^d dhavT^bhlr indT&Tara9& nimobhl^ 
&tha rdjuiam trasfidasyum asyft Trtiah&^iam dadathur ardbader&m. 
7.84. lb (Vaois^ ; to Indra and Varuna) 

i TKm rfij&n&T adhvarS vaTTty&m bivyebhir ludrftTaro^ n&mobbi^ 
pri T&m ghrtici lAhTdr d&dhan& j)&r) tminS TlsurdiA ji^ti.j <r 6-I5-4'' 

1J154.2I> (Dirghatamas Aucathya ; to Visnu) 

pr& t&d Tla^u stavate vlry^ia mf^ ni XibimAHf. kaoar6 girlfthal^ 
y&syordBU trisii Tikr&ma^esr adbikfiy&iLti bhilvan&ni tI^tII, 
io.i8o.3>(Jaya Aindri; to Indra) 

nufg6 ns bhlmi^ knoar6 giriffha^ par%v&ta i jagantba p4rae>^th, 
srk&iii eam^iya pavim indra tigm&ih vi (itrOn talhi -vi mfdho nudasra. 
AnfMoht in the Prefwe Ut the aeoond edition, p. xxz, thinka that the aimile in io.i8o.a 
doea not ftt well. I agree with him, bacauae a and b join badly. But I do not see that It fita 
eren aa well in 1.154.1, It ia earried out looaely in either oaae ; in io.iSo.a at leaat In 
•onnMcloii with warlike deeda. The pad* looka like a Boating one, Ita original ooeaaion may 
be loat. This eondition of flotation la illustrated iotereatingly by AV. 7.16.1 whioh blanda 
elements of both staniaa : jai tid rlann stavate TTryiiu nirg6 na bhlmih knoaT6 giriathi^ 
pariTita i jagamyit pliraaya^ Joat meh prooeaaaa without doubt preeeded the Big-Teda aa 
we have it. For sundry polnta in the two stanzas see Neisser, Beu. Bettr. rii. aif i XTii. 
>54 i Hillebikndt, Ved. Uyth. L 44 ; Ludwift Erltlk, pp. >6, 36, 51. 

LlS4.Sl> (Dngbatamas Aucathya ; to Yianu) 

m a^a priy&m abhf pitho a^Bih niro y&tra devayiTO midanti, 

urakramA^a si h( b&ndliar itthi vlBnoh pad6 parani6 m&dhva dtnh. 



d by Google 



I.I64-6 — ] Pof^ !• S^Koted Passe^ belongi^ to Book I [118 

?.97.ib (Vasis^hs ; to Indn) 

ysjiU div6 ni«&daii« prthivyd nAro yitra dersyiTO midanti, 
indrdya y&tis B&Tan&ni nmv^ g&mui mAdAya prstham&m T&ya^ ca. 
For 1.154.5 e'- PlMtiel, Ted. Btod. il. 88 ; HiUtlxudt, T»d. Myth. ill. 354, note i. 

U85.a^ (DirghAtamas Aucathya ; to Vi^u and Indn) 
t& nil TBrdbanti m&hy asja p^unsyam nf m&t&T& nayati rUtMe bhiij^ 
didUtl putrd 'T^mfa piraih pitiir n^nm tpdyam idM rooand divi^, 
9-'JS-"^ (Kavi Bh&Tgava; to Pavam&na Soma) 
rUeya jihvi paTate mMhu priy&ih vaktd p&tir dbiy<S aayi id&bhyah, 
(Udh&ti putri)^ pitr6r aiaeyim nama trtayam idhi rooand divi^. 
01 Hnir, OrigiuAl Sftukrit TexU, W. 75; Beiskigue, i. isSilL 108,124,11511010,416,418; 
LndwlA Kritik, p. 45. The repeated diatiohi int«rprat one another to Mme ext«nt. 
9.75.]**: ' Tlie son eeta the parents' hidden third name (form) apon the luininoiu apaoe of the 
lieav«na.' 1.155.3*': 'The ton lett the lower and higher (form) of Uie bther (npon the lower 
and middle pUnee) ; the third namo (form) upon the Inminoua apaoe of the heavMu.' In 
1.155-3 ti(ti^)ia diffleult ; Sijana, ■ oblations of soma'. If we onlj knew who ia the eon 
(putr6) who Mt* Vifnu'a thr«e forms (his three steps) on the lower, higher, and higheat 
plaoes, the stsnia would not be too obsoure. The flrst hemlstieb of 1.155.31 aooordlng to 
Sftja^a, rebrt to ladra whose manhood ia aroused by soma and who in turn inoitea his 
parents (Heaven and Earth) to fruitfUlnea. The paasajie seems to me rather t« refer to 
Tlf^o. In 9.75.1 the first distioh speaks of soma nnmlstakablj, bat we are left to goesa 
who the patents are. Lndwig, Kritik, 45, ingeniously, bnt without ooDTincing me, r^ards 
Tskti pitit dhiyil; and dhi)^ herself, in 9.75.11 as the parents, whom Soma sets on the highest 
pUoe, beyond bis own region of the moon. Needless to say the relatiTe date of the two 
atanias is bmied In their obBcntities. 

1.15S.^ (Dirgbatamas Aucatbya ; to VisijLu) 

t&t-tad fd Bsya pduiwyam grrmnaatn&sya tr&tilr avrlc^a milhiisah, 

yi^ pirthi^^Uii tribhlr fd vfgimiabhir nxil kr&mifloragftyaya jlv^e. 

8.63.9l> (PragStha K&^va ; to Indra) 

asyi vfs^o vyddaoa ard kramifta JiTise, 

y&vaiii Hi pa(v& i dade, 

Lndwig, 607, renders 8.63.9, ' '^> dieses stierea ilberqaellen sohritt er weit aus zum Ieben,wie 
getreide empflng ieh vieh*. It is hard to donbttbat8.63.9iase(X>ndar7, erenif weundentand 
Tlsf n to be the nibjeet of the repeated p&da, Tfeno relirring to Indra. Even tbos its work- 
nuinahip la bad, Grasamaun, as well as Ludwlg, refers vfsuo to Soma, and takes the subject 
of urA kiamlf^ to be Indra. This seems to me unlikely. 

U57>1'' (DirgbatamaB Aucatbya ; to A9Tins) 
ibodhy agnfr jin& lid eti Buryo vy tis^f oandrd maby tno arcfsft, 
ayak^t&m aQrfzifi yatave ritbam prfU&Tld dev^ savitd j^at pfthak. 
10.35.60 {Lufa Oh&n&ka ; to Vi?ve Devab) 
anamlrd us&sa d carantu na ild agn&yo jibatum jydtJfil brb&t, 
iynkfttftm aQrinft tutnjim ritbam svasty kgnlm Bamidb&n&m nnabe. 



d by Google 



149] ffymns ascribed to Dirghatamas Aucathya [ — 1. 160.4 

1.157.4': 1.93.17s iiut urjam Tahaiama^no&yuTAm. 

UB7.4°<': i.34,ii«d, prdyua t^ristaih i^ lipBosi mrVH^ti^rii addbataih dv^ 
bb&vaUm Bacabhiivft. 

1.1S0 J.' (Dirghatamas Aucathya ; to Dyav&prthiTyftu) 
pri d]raTfi yi^fiBil? prtUvi rt&vfdha mahi atum riditbeau pr&oetasB, 
derdbbir y^ der&pntre sud&nsasetthd dhiyd -vllry&^i prsbhosatah. 
7.53-I* (Vafiutba; to Dy&vBprthi-vyau) 

pri dyaT& y^itLai^ prthin ntoiobM|^ sab&dha lie brhatf y^atrc^ 
i& cjd dbi purve kav&yo gr^&ntah pun} malii dadhird dev&pntre. 

|lJ60.1'>, j&mt sftyoul mithuni s&moka8&: i.i44.4l>, Bam&nd y£n& mithui^ 
■Amokaaa.] 

[I.15e.4'l, samudr^ ant&h luv&yah sudltAyah : 10,177.1°, samudrS ant&h kav&yo 
Tl coksato.] 

l.lBe.6'1 (Dirghatamas Aucathya ; to Dy&T&prthivyau) 

t&d ridbo ady& savitiir vire^yam Tay&th der&sya prasav^ manftmahe, 

aam&bhyam dy&T&prthivT sucetiina r»ylih dhattam TdsumaDtam gatagriiiam. 

4.34.10'' (Vftmadova ; to ?.bhufl) 

y^ gOnaDtam Tajavaiitam suTiram layim ctbattliA ^cnTnunfuiri pim- 
k^iim, 

t^ agiepi rbhavo mandaaftni asm^ dhatta y4 ca Aiim gr^Anti. 

4.49.4^ (V&inadeTa ; to Indra and Brhaspatl) 

aamS Indr&brhaapatl rayiih dhattam gatagrinam, 

if^vantadi wfthnflrt^tftmi 

ti.68.6i> (BhatadvSJa ; to Indra and Varu^a) 

y&m yuT&m d&fv&dhvaAya devft rayim dhatth6 T&mmantam pomlcvtbn, 

aam^ B& indr&Tam^T &pi ayat pr6 y<3 bhan&kti vanilaam &(aat^ 

7.84,4!' (Vaaistba ; to Indra and Varu^a) 

asm^ IndrftTarai^ vi(Y&T&rani raylm dhattam vdmnuuitam parukBdm, 

pr& y& Ildityd &nrta mindty Amita f uro dayate T&sQm. 

8«e for thcM parallel pUas, with reEwenoe to ponikifiin, ' oontaUung mneli (wttla'i 
Bloomlteld, IF. ixv. 190. 

[1J60J«, Bi^*Anmani dhls&ne ant&r lyate : i.35.9'>, nbh^dy&v&prthirf antAriyate.] 
See tlie eoutext of eaoh stuiztt. 

lAQOA" (Dirghatamas Aucathya ; to DyavaprthiTj^n, here Soiya) 
ayiuh dflyinOm apisam apisUmo y6 j^'ina r6da8i vifTifadibfauva, 
Ti y6 Diam6 rijaal BOkTat&yiyiij&rabhi •k&mbbanebhij^ s&m Oofoe. 



d by Google 



i,i69.4 — ^] Part 1 : St^aeated Passages Monging to Book I [160 

6.7.7* (Bh&TwiYSja Bsrhupfttyi ; to VlU^vtaian) 

Ti j6 r^&nsy inubnita fokritnr ^vllifiAnari} -ri divd rocuii kavfb,j 

m-oL 6.6.7*' 
p&ri y6 Tf^& bhi^TUUUii paprathd 'dabdho gopi amftas]ra raksiti. 
Of. 6.4g.i3*, 74 nijUai TimunA pirthfTtnl, of Tiffo ; uid 6.8. i<, T7 kntirlkfun unlmtu 
•nknUu^, of AgnL — For lh« matriMl aapeot of the np««tod pftd* im Part 1, elu^ter a, 
eUu A 3 ; for aiiii knroe ia 1.160.4*, 01d«nberg, BV. Hoton, p. 151. 

1.10I.4*,18', caktTinsa(i3>, suBupvinsa) rbbavaa UA apfohata. 

LieLT* (DirghatamaB Aucathjrg ; to j^hos) 

jdq oinna^o gam arinlta dUtfbhir yd j&raDt& yuTafd tikn^otana, 

sdudbanTanK A^wA A^nm ataksata yuktvd r&tham lipa devdn ayfitana. 

4.36.4') (V&madeTa; to^bhus) 

i^6kaih Ti oahra camas&m citurvayaibj oiij o&muu^o gam ari^Ita dliltf- 
bli*. W4.35-«^ 

ithft devtev amrtatrftm ansfa 9nuitf tSjA rbbavaa Ud va ukthy&m. 

1.102.1*l> (Dirgbatamas Aucathya ; A^astutib) 

mi no mitr6 T&ni^o aryamijdT fndra fbhnkf a mardtAh p&ri khyao, 

y&d T&jfno deT&jfttaaya s&pteh pravaksydmo vid&the vlryi^ 
5.4i.2'i> (Atri Bb&uma ; to Ti^ve De^b) 

t6 no mitrd Tiroiio trjam&yix indxa fbhuk^a manito Jnfanta, 
n&mobhir tS yft d&dbate savrktlih stdmam rudrdya milhiiae sajAa&h. 

Gf. the pukllel r«Ution of S.73.14** to S.j^i^^^, nader 6.6o>i4*^. — For i.t6).l*^of. aUo 
7.93.8°, mtodro no Tfi^ur msrAtah piri kh^Mt. 

1.162.6^, la^, ut6 t^s&m aUifgOrtir na invatu. 

1,162.8^, 9^, lifl, s&rva t& te &pi deYter asti,. 

[I.ISS.220, an&gaBtT&m no &ditib kraotu : 4.39-3°. ft"ftg«MTh t&m &ditib kr^otu.] 

1J.6S.7° (Dirghatamaa Aucathya ; Afraatutih) 
&tr& te mp&m uttam&m apa^yaih jfglaam&ioam iak & pad6 g6h, 
yada te m&rto inn'bh6gam ana) id Id grfisistba tiBadhir ajigab. 
10.7.3° (Trita Aptya ; to Agni) 

imi agne mat&yas tilbbyaih jKtd gdbhir ^(T&ir abh( grnanti rddbah, 

yada te mirto inn bluSgam ana4 vftao dadh&no matlbbib sujata. 

Ct 01danb«ig, BV. Hoten, p. 156 ; Ooldner, BigrwU Eomm., p. 30, uid note 4 

Inooiuiatent renderingt, li. 194, 455. 

1 jes J0« (Dirghatainaa Aucathya ; A^vastutih) 

irminUsalbi aflikamadbyam&Bah s&ifa ^ora^aso div^so fitylh, 

lia&^ ira gre^ifd yatante y&d dknisur diTy&m &jmam i^vah. 



d by Google 



3.51] Bymns aacrOxd to IHrghatamas Aucathya [ — 1. 164.53 

3.8.9' (Vigv&mitra G&thina ; to the YQpa) 

lufisa iva qm^jiji T&t&nft^ gulud v&a&nab Hv&raTo na igah, 

unniy&m&n&h kavfbhih purAst&d ,^devd devdn&m &pi yaati pdtba^j 

•^3.8.9^ 
In the light of snt» uid nudhyun*, ^AnniM, in 1.163.101 ma; p«rb«p« barboor k oom- 
poimd ;nn.n>a, ' hATing the head* (lit. noM*) of heraea'.or, 'the uiOTttiignoatriltof hero**'. 
Dablon* iiktiTe eommanta begin with ITirokta 4.13 ; of. eapeolAlly If»hldh*ni to T8. a9.1l. It 
■eenui to me In uiy cue that the hlnd^quartera, flanks, and heada of the divine horsM are 
deeerlbed : trmintlaa^ ' broad-haonohed ' ; aillkanudhyamiaal^ ■ having the flanki of a ailika, 
•ome aleader animal ', In any oaie something like 'lean-flanked'. 

[L104.S°, saptA sv&bBto sbhl sfim navaDte: 10,71.3d, tim 8apt& rabhi abhf s&th 

DftTUlte.] 

[1464.21°, ia6 Tffrasya bhUvonasya go|^h; 2,3'j,4'^, devd vi^vasya, &«.] 

1.164.80^, 88>>, Amartyo mJirtyeoft s&yonih. 

IJ.64.81 (DiTghataDUS Aueathya ; to Vifive Dev&h) = 
I0.177.3 (PataihgaPr^patya; Mayabhedah) 

ipvjjainx gop4m Anipadyamftnam a ca pia& oa pathibhig oirantam* 
E& aadhrif^ si vifilc^ visana a Tativarti bhiiTanefr anti^ 
This ooeinio brabmodTa, addree*ed t« the son, seems to be oooneeted so loosal/ In both 

hymns aa to praolnde an; deeiaion aa to priori^. The ohauoea era In fsToui of 1.164.31, 

Ot morereoent literature see Henry, Lea LiTres *iii et ix de rAtharTa-Vida,pp.ii], 151; 

Denaaen, Qeaohiohte der Fhiloeophie, vol. I, part i, p. tij. 

[U01.4O^, &tho vay&m bh&gaTantah B^ma: 7.41.5'', ttoa Tay&m, Ac] 
LIM.48^, S0^ tini dh&rma^ pratbaminy asaD, 

iaM.50 (Dtrghatanus Aucathya ; SadhySh) = 
10.90.16 (Nfiraya^ ; to Purusa) 

yajDdna yi^lUUn ay^janta deraa tsni cUiirmb;tl prathaminy ftaan, 

t6 ha lukam m ah i manah aaoanta yitra purre afidhya^ sinti deral^ 

InthePorDM h;mn this stanza is sTtdeutly appended ; see Densses, Lo., i ig, 15S.— fttdab 

is repeated in 1.164.43', 

1.164.S2'> (Drrghatamas Aucathya ; to SarasTat, or Sorya) 

diTy&ih Bupar^Am vayasAm brb&ntaia apath g&rbham dargat&m i5$adhlQ8iii( 

abhipatd vrs^bhu tarp&yantam s&rasvantam Avaae johavimi. 
3.1.13' (Vi5vamitra G&thina; to Agm) 

api^ girbhath daroat&m figadhinftm t&iA ji^ans subh&ga vlrQpam, 
devisa^ oin mAnasa B&m hf jagmAh pioistbani jat&m tavisam duvasyan. 
Bergaigne, i. 144 ; IL 47, regards Agni as the theme of 1.164.51, especially on the strength 

of pada b, ' child of the waters and the plants '. If Agnl at all, he mnat be the solsr Agni. 



d by Google 



t.i64-63 — ] Port 1: BepeaUd Pasaagea leht^t^ to Book I [162 

So Daoswa, I.o., 1 19, who regardi tlie bUh^ u mddrMMd diraetly to tb» mn. Or, iMordit^ 
t« Bergalgne, ' l'ola«*i) dirln . . . n« pent Mr* . . . qn'Agal on Soma '. Or, again, ' I'oisMa Agni 
pent Ure tantAt le ■oleil, UntAt I'AiUIr '. HUIebmudt, Ted. HfUi. L 380, identlflM Sarwraut 
irith Aptih Hapftt, Agni Somagopl, or Soma. Iiodwlg, Kritik, p. 31 ; ' diaar (io. Saraavkn) 
kann am besten mit -vnabfaa ofadhlnkm (all mond, dlrja^ saparna^) bezeiohnat mrdan.* 
The wotda Tfaablubii daadhlnftm are the variant of AT. 7.39.1. Bot the repeated plda 3.1.13* 
■hona that the worda apiifa girbfaaih darfatim daadhlnkm refer i&deed to Agni, In an oninja* 
takable Agni atauia and Agal hjmn. In AT, 4.14.6 ; 7.39.1 the aane pSda (with Tarianta) 
aeema alao to point to Agni. Tb« additional worda divyiih nipamim will point then to Agni, 
the heavenly eagle, so aa to exclude the interpretation of Saraarant aa Soma, nie oonoep- 
tlon of the heaTenly eagle waveta between lightning and aan. Stanta 1.164.53 aeema to ma 
to be addreaaed to the Sun, the heaTenl; ftre. The relatlT* obronologjr of the repeated pbU 
remaina Indeterminable. 



Group IS. Hymos 166-181, ascribed to Agastya 
Mftltr&varonl 

[1.166.18^ esiiih bhota niveda ma rtinam t 4.33.4s ievi bhuv&n n&vedft, Ac] 

1.160.16= 1.166.15 = 1,167.11 = t.i68.io (AgaatTa, or Agastya M&itr&vani^i ; 

toUaruts) 
e^i vm Btdmo marata ir&m gir mftudftrrisya tn&ny&sya ULrd^, 
6^ yftaofta tativd vaTatfa Tidyams^iih T^^Quii Jlridfinnm. 

8ee01denberg,RT.ITot»n, p. 164 IL— Hie fourth plda la refrain in i.t&g.i5*lt 

uesasd; i«6.i5d; 167.11^; 168.10'i; 169.8^; 171.6^; 173.13^; 174.10^; 

175.6'*; 176.6^; 177.5*; I78'5^; iSo.io'J; 181.9*; 183,8*; 183.6*; 
184.6*; 185.11*; 186.11*; 189.8*; 190.8* vidyimesiih Tii&Dam 
jnidonum. 

1J66.4>, bh&yante vi^ blulvanftni harmyi : 1.85.8", bbAyaote vi^n bhdTani 
maradbhyah. 

[1.166.8'i, pQrbhf rakaate maruto y&m drata: 1,64,13'', taatb^u va nttmaruto, &c] 

lJ6eJ8 = 1.165.15 = 1,167.11 = 1.168.10. 

[L167-1*, sahasrl^a lipa no yantu vtijKh : 7. 36.50, sahasrina tipa no milM ^In,] 

[lJ.67.Bi>, bittac cic ch&vaso &ntam Api^i : 1.100,15^, dpaf canA ^Avaso, &o.] 

LlOT-ll: see 1. 166.15. 

[1 J68.1*, mah^ Tavrt^m ivase euTrktfbhih : 1.53.1*, ^ndram TavrtyUn, Ac] 

1.108.0* (Agastya UaitAvani^ ; to Maruta) 

feOta pf(iiir mahatS r&n&ya tves&m ayisam manitam Andcom, 

t^ sapaariso 'janayantabbTam ad ft avodham ifiram p&iy apaqyan. 



d by Google 



153] Hymns ascribed to Agastya MsUmvaruni [— i.i74.5 

io.i67.5'> (BhuTuu Aptya, or Sadhana BhtuTan« ; to Vifre Derah) 
prstyiiictun u-k4m anayaii diidblur 
4d ft BTBdbim ifiram pdr? apaQyan. 
Of. Oldenbuf, RT. Hotra, p. 169. 

laesaos: 1.165.16 = 1.166.15 = 1.167.11. 

[1JA9.S°, tdsii no manito mi'layaiita : i.tfi.s*, shitiso no mardto, do.] 

UTO.S' (Agastya ; to Indra) 

trim Ifi^e Tampate t&s&hA^ tr^ mltriDKih mitrapat* dhte^hah, 

fndra tv&m manidbfaih B&m vadwrddha prifftna rtathd havlnsL 

8.71.80 (Sudlti Angirasa, aad Purumllha AiiginuBa ; to Agni) . 

itgne mikis f» devisya Atfm Adero yuyota, 

trim igife T&sQn&m. 

[I-ITLS*, Btutdso no mardto mrlayantu: 1.169,50, td ml no manltot Ao.] 

1.174.al> (Agastya ; to Indra) 

d&no vifa indra mrdbrir&oa^ sapti yit ptlra^ girma g4ndlr dirt, 
r^dr ap6 anaTady&r]a& yune Titrim pomkiitaAya randh^ 
6.20.10C (Bharad^*a ; to Indra) 

sandma U 'vasa n&yya indra pr& pOr&Ta stavanta ei^ yajMih, 
aapU yit piirat^ Q&rma Qarodir d&rd dhin dacd]^ purnJcatsiya 9fkBan. 
The ezpreuion h^ dial^, in 6. 20.1 c^, whieti Ladwig impngns (ne Der Big-Tedft, vi. 94), U 
pftrtlj explained byrfjA^iu 1.174.}*: 'thou dldit alaTthe DlMoIana'. Fordino in 1.174.S*, 
nhioh oertainly me«ni either ' bIaj ' or ' tabjeot ', «(. Pisahel, Ved. Stnd. IL 94, 106 ; Oldalt- 
berg, BT. Hot«n, p. 173. The pkrdlelism with hkn in 6.10.10* Is obvioiu, and enppartod b^ 
1.131-^% pdro ykd indra findir avttirs^ The worddino hu soggeated both to native oom- 
ment;idon and to Weetemeia the root dam 'tame'. Perlupa It la s more or leaa nonee 
fonnation blended together ont of dam and hao; tS, adamAjo diiyOn in 6.1S.3. Tha 
oonnezinnof dino witli din in io.6i.ao (Piiohel, I.e., 106) Menu tome Tory donbtAiL Note 
that the two hymnB 1.174 '°*1 6.10 ahare itanza 1. 174.9 " 6.10.13. Of. alao Bergalgne, ii. 140, 
199, III, 305, 35a ff.; HillebrandtfTed. Myth. i III; UL 17*. 

1 J74.6*, T&ha kiitaam indra yismiil Ak&n : 1,33. 14^ ivalb killaam indra yftsmifi 

1 J74.50 (Agastya ; to Indra) 

^Tiha kdtsom indra y&smiil c&kfinj syllmanya rjri T^taB^^rS, w i. 33.14' 

pri suraQ oakrim Tf hatftd abbike 'bhl spfdho ySsisad T&jiab&huk 
4. 1 6. 1 3d (Vamadeva Oftutama ; to Indra) 

kdtBftya fnl&nani a^ilaam nf barhfli prapitr^ ihnah kiiyavam sahfisra, 
sadyd d&eyQn pri mr^a kntsydna pri suraQ oakr&ih Tf^t&d abbike. 

Stanxa t.i74.s aharea ita flrat pAda with i.3}.i4; the rest of the atanza ia teprodnoed 
Ui^elr 104.16.11,11. Cf. PiMlMl,TBd. Stud. La4i Oeldner, Ibid. ii. 171; Oldenbei% BT. 
Notes, p. 17S. 

20 [a«j. m] 



d by Google 



I.I74-8 — ] P<ifi 1' S/^peated Panagea Idonging to Book I [1&4 

U74.8d (Agurtya ; to Indn) 

sAiA t& ta indra qAvjH iguh e&lio ii&bh6 'Tin^ya porvtb, 
bbin&t pdro ni bhldo Adevlr nanAmo Tidhar Aduvaa^a plT^^- 
9.19, 7^ (Grtaamada; to Indn) 

e^ ta indiDc&tham ahema gravaayd ai tm&iA vSjiyaotah, 
•fTima tfit ^ptam Kfual^ nanimo vidhar iderasya plyd^ 
SMOl^nburg, RT. ITot«n, pp. 174,105,1*101 oiUtloiu of urlior Iit«r«tar«. KoU Lndwig*! 
(479) inUrMting emendAtion of dA bhido t« aiublildo, whioh «iiiu to make awaj with tli* at 
iMit einmaj wtprMiioii n£ bhfdo, whloh U not noderad qqlta digeatllile by 01d«nb«Ts't 
nggeatioii, ' er isrbnoh wi« Borgan dis widergOttllohen ZarbMohniiseii '. We ahonld oxpaet 
(wttb Lodwlg) lomething like ' the unbreakable oaatle* ', nnbMakable till Indn brake them. 

ia74.e (Agastya ; to Indra) = 

6.10.13 (Bbandvija ; to Indra) 

tvidt Hh-rititr indra ■<>«<« imattp x^At ap^ nr4 iiA arinuit]^ 
pH yit samndx^un &ti gura p<^ pftriyi twrriQadi yidodi nwtt. 
See Oldenbeig, BT.Noten, p. 175. — Note that the two bTmnaaliaM alao 1. 174.1*— 6.*o.io*, 

[1.175.9^, TfaA m&do Y&Kjfy^ : 8.46.8*, yia to mido Tfaei^yah.] 

[1.175.80, aah&v&n d&syum avratim : 9.4i.3«, BfthTi&ao diayum, Ac] 

1.17S.6*<>: 1.137-9^, {uamfntamo hf te mAdo dyunmlntama ut& kritnh. 

ia7B.e = 1. 176.6 (Agastya ; to Indra) 

jAthA purrebhyo jarltfbhya indra miya ivapo u& t^^yate bablidtha, 

^aa. inn tr& nlvldam JobaTlmi ^Tidyame^&di vij&nadi jir&d&nani.j 

trrefrain, 1.165.15^0. 
ia7B.li' (Agastya ; to Indra) 
mitai no vAsyaiataya Indzam indo vf^a viQa, 
Lr^i&y&m&^a mvaaij (Atnun iati n& Tindasi. •■- i.io.8li 

9.3.i«(HedIiStitbiE&9va; to Soma Favam&na) 

j>&vasTa devayfr &tij pavftnun soma r&nhyS, tr 9.3.1* 

indram indo vf^i viq». 
Lndwlg, 4S1, render! 1.176.1 : 'Fren dieh am tranke, beateauiu xa niohen, {Ba^ Inda ala 
stler flieea ein, tobend rt&iXMt dn, flndest in der nftbe kelnen feind.' Ludwig ii perplexed 
brtheanaodnthieobaDgeof rabjeet in the lecond [Ada, and therefore mippliea the imperatiTe 
' aaj ', oonstraing 'the aeoond p&da aa a statement of India. Qraaamann put* the burden on 
the other ahonlder, namely the flrat pftda, and coordinatea the two pftdas hj making mitel 
tranattiTe, Inda ita mbjeet, incidentally leaving nu out of aooonnt entirely, to wit : 'Beianaoh 
tnr SehatHrlangiing ihn, in Indra dringe, Indu, Held.' But the p&da indram indo -rffi Ti^ 
in the Param&na hymn i» In fanltleea oonnexion ; it« axtraneoiu and parenthetie aharaoter 
in 1.176.1 ia due toborrowtng: ' Intoxieate thyself (O ladni) in order to get ns greater riohes 
— O ball Indu (Soma), enter Indra 1— Impetnonsly thon (Indra) do«t raah, flndaat no enemy 
near (Le. to withstand theeV The aeoond ptdaof 1.176,1 also is repeated in i.io,S'(q.T.): 
both forma are equally good. 



db, Google 



155] Hymns ascribed to Agastya M&HrSiOaruni [ — 1. 175.3 

Tb« first pAda of g.i.i aIbo reonn in a FaTun&iu hjmn, ^36.1 : 

■i Tihni^ •onia jtgpri]} pAvuTB deniTJr Ui, abbi kAfadi madhnfo&Um. 
Tba two Pavamkna •tanut* are equally good, bat it is interesting to aee that Ludwig, 
unaware of thoir paralleliam, obtaiiuTerj different reanlta. He t«nder* 9.1.1, In 793: 'relnige 
diob die gOtter ladend, blndotoh dureh dat aleb in eiligem laof, ala itier o Indn geh in India 
«ln.' But, at BaG, he renden 9.36.3; 'al« roM, soma, [inuuer] waoliend, Untare diob 
htndnroh du, im bewnaataein, daa* da m den gattera kotntt [der dn die gOttsr geuietBeat], 
bin in das madbntriefenda getlaa.' ^le exprevion ' im bewuastaein daaa dn «a den gOttam 
komat ' pTMapposea the oliange of denvtr iti to deTBrtr iti ; in hia note (a£ alao Der Big- 
Teda, y\. 15} he adhere* to this emendation, aappoitiiig it bj reference to 9.39.1 and 9.101.5. 
The paialleliam with 9.1.1 forbida tliia Ingenioua aoggeatlon. 

L176.1°, fgh&y&ia&^ mvui: 1.10,8^, rgbAy&m&^am fnyuah. 

U70.a'>: I.7.9*, y& dkit} ostsa^nim. 

£1476.2^, yiTuh Hi c&rkraad y^: i.^s.is", giJbhir y&vam □& carkrsat] 

1476.8' (Agaetya ; to Indn) 

yAaya Tigrftiii hilstayot^ p&fica kaitm^ Tdau, 

spBf&yBsva y6 Bsmadhnig dirydrftf&nir jahi. 

6.45.8* (famyn Barhaapatya ; to ludra) 

yiaya Ti^T&ni hiatayOT Qoilr TisQui nf dvit^ 

TtrtOTft prtanfis&hah. 
For & 45.8 aee Oldenberg, RV. Hoten, p. 30, where earlier Uteratnre ia cited. 
UT&S*^: 1.4.8^, prdvoTdjesuTl^Iiuin. 
L17e.6=i.i76-6- 
U.77 J.>> (Agastya ; to Indra) 

4 eaisaijdpri vrsabbd j&n&n&ih rija knit^nufa pnmhfiti fndra^ 
atut&h 9iaTafiy&im Avastipa madrfgiyulitvd Mrl vfaai^ y&hy &rvdn.j ir o£ i.i??' i' 

4.17.5'' (Vamatleva Oftutama ; to Indra) 

yi Aa fa cy&v&yati pr& bhum& r^jft krft^nfuii piinUiut& indrai^ 

Baty&m enam &iiu Tfgre madanti ratfm devfisya gr^atd maghdnah. 
The hTinn i.ij? ia oertainlj Ute olap-tiap; the jingljt tueof etema T^fan and vrfabU 
AmiahM ita main olaim to attention. All ita repeated pftdaa are anapeota. 

[U774'^, yuktrd h&n vfsa^d y&hy arv&fi: 5.40.4", yuktvi h&iibhy&m lipa ^taad 
arrdii.] 

1.177.8<> (Agaatya ; to Indra) 

t tia^a r&thaiii vfaaioaih vfaK te tnttiy B6ma]^ p&ri^iktft Tn^Mhiiw^^ 

yuktri TfaabhyOih TFsabha ksitln^ h&ribhyiih yahi piav&bSpa tnadrfk. 
7.34.3^ (VaaifUia UaitrtTani^ ; to Indra) 

grbhit&m te mina indra dvibirhih autiti a6taa^ piriffUft aUldhlin l , 
Tlara^adhenA bharate auvrktlr iy&m indrani jdhuvatl ""^"T^ 
See the praoading item. For vfafftadhenA aea a«Idner, Ted. Stud, lit 39 ; Oldanba^, 

Tedafonohong, p. gS ; OUphuit, JAOS. zzziL 410. 



d by Google 



i.if7*5 — ] P*"^ ^' Sweated I^asages belonging to Book I [15S 

ia77.5<> (Agaatya ; to India) 

6 BiiBtuta indra yshy ar^lfi lipa btAhnA^i m&ny&s;y« lordh, 

Ttd^m* T&stor ArtMi tf^iato ,yidyimeBim yrj&oam jirid&num.j 

Wrefrmin, i.i65.i5dtE: 
6.95.94 (BhaiadrSja ; to Indra) 

eri na iq)Mli&h aim aju samitsr indra Arandhf mithatfr &d6VTh, 
Tidytma vistor Ares& epfinto J>h&ridviji ut& ta indra nlln&m.j 

10.89.179 (B«niu Vaiyramitra j to Indra) 

era to vay&m indra bhuiijatli^ih ^vidydma sumatmiiii n4Tau&m,j 

«ri.4.3* 
Tidyama viMtor ivasft gpfAnto i^Ti^rdmitA ut& ta indra nOntoi.j 

•r6.a5.9d 

For tbe reUtion of ie.8^17 to 6.95.9 "^ nndor 1.4.3^— Stanu i>i77'5 i* Iat«; at and«r 
l.t77.t^ FortheoomtractionofinuAgT^intoBeeOldenbeig, BY. Hat«ii, p. 176 1 loiytatoT, 
Barthdomae, Ben. Beltr. iv. 111 ff.; Olduiberg, ibid. p. 79. 

1 J.70.a* (Lop&mudriL ; to Bati) 

ji oid dhf pdrra ftas&pa aaan aik&&i dev^bhir iradann rtdni, 

t6 oid ^TftBur naby intam ftpilb sfim Q nil p&tnir v^bhir jagamyuh. 

io.i54.4'(7aml; Bbftvavrttam) 

y6 oit pdrra itasipa rtdvllna rtavfdbah, 

pithi t&paavato yanu td&( cid evipi gacbatst. 

The metn would aeam to point to the Utenewof 10.154.4. For 1.179.1 Me Ton Sobroeder, 
HTeterinm mid Mlmtu, p. 156 ff.; Oldenbe^, BV. Noten, p. 177, where oktller lltentnM U 



1.178.80 (Pupil of Agastya ; to Bati) 

im&iii nit stSmam &nUto hrtsii pitim Opa tmiTe, 

T&t am igag oakfrni tit sd mclatn pulukimo hf m&rtyah. 

5.85.711 (Atri BhKuma ; to Varuna) 

aryamyam vani^ mitryluh v& , B&khfiyani va s&dam (d lidirdtanuii v&,j 

•r1.185.5l' 

T«9&iii T& nftyam Taniniranam ^ y&t aim agaQ oakfma giQiitliBS ^t. 

7-93-7'' (Yaaiatha; to Indra and Agni) 

e6 agna eni n&nua samiddhd 'ohd mitr&ni T&ni^am Indraiii voceh, 

yit dm iga9 odlcpiM tit si. mj[\& UiA aryamilditih Qi9ratlianta. 
It would aaeiA a good gneM thftt p&d> la prtinai7 In 7.93.7. 

1.180JO> (Agaetya ; to Ajtrins) 

t&ih Tftm ritltaih vay&m adya huTema et6maii afrinA suvitiya nivyam, 

Aiifta&emiib p&ri dydm iyOn&m |_vidyiimeBfiiii vtj&nam jir&d!lnum.j 

•rrefrain, i.i65.i5dff. 



d by Google 



167] Hymns aaeribed to Agastya MsUravaruni [ — 1.183.4 

4.44.1* (PanimiIhA Ssuhotra and AgamiPia ^uhotra ; to Agrins) 

ttUi Tftih ritliaifa var&m adji hn-rema prthitjrftyam aTvinK s&mg&tini 

yili Btu^nin v&hsti vuidhurtyiir gfrrfthasaifa pumUmani TosDydm. 

Lndwi^ 34, rogg^ct* nivyM ftir aivytm In 1.1B0.10, in ths lenae of nivTMe. Tliia U 
reqnlrad hj tha Muse, bnt the word may after ftll refer to rithkm, k> tbat there i* no prees- 
Ing region for enwndiiig. The «xpreMlon ' new obuiot ' ia frequent ; tee OtTuaaaiux'a Lax., 

U6a.ei> (Agastya ; to AqtIiib) 

^VKTiddhaih taugry&m &psv imt&r apftrambhagg timasi pr&Tiddham, 

oUasro ndvo j&thalaeya jilsta i6 t^vitlbyim isitdh pSrayantL 

7.t04.3l> (Vasiftba ; to lodra and Soma) 

Indtfiaoma dnakfto TavrS ant&r Bnftrambliag6 t&maci pri Tidtayatam, 

yiih& niiah ptLoar 6ka9 caodd&yat t&d ytm aetu s&haae manyum&c cbiva^ 

7. 104.3 doei not ex»«tl7 impree* one m of eepeelal dignity or trntiqnlty. — For j<fh»ljUTa in 
t.iSa.fi* see Oldenberg, BV. Hoten, pp. 103, iSi (irith dtationB of earlier literature). 

US8.1i>, triTandbonS vna^ft yte trioakr&h: i.ii8.i<i, triTaodhan) vnu^ v&ta- 



1.188.8°^ (Agsstya ; to Afvins) 

i tifftiataih suvftaih j6 ritho yim ixm Tratdni v&rtate haTlBmSn, 
y^na narft nfiaatyefayidliyfti rartfr yftthfa tinay&ya tm&ne oa. 
i.i84.6<> (The same) 

eat, TSm stomo afrin&T akfiri minebfair inag^TElnB suTrktf, 
yfttim vartfa tinay&ya tm^« oftgfistye naaat7« m&dantS. 
6,49.5** (Pjipvan Bb&radvlLja ; to Vijve Devah) 
B& m« T&pu^ ob&dayad a^vlnor y6 ritho Tinlkm&n miinaaft yitj&n^ 
ydna narft sftsatyeyayidbyfti Tartir yfith^ tinay&ya tmtoe oa. 

Hote the oaHoiu awfcwaid leparation by ptda ending of the artioular j6 bom it« noon 
mtho in6.45.j<*,Bndoompare76 ritho In 1.183,3*. I refrain fhim drawing eonolndoni.— Hote 
that 1.183^} - 1.1S4.6. 

lJ88.4o^d (Agastya ; to Agvins) 

n^ Tftih Tfko md vrkir A dadharshln m^ p&ri Tarktam ut& mdti dhaktam, 

ay&ih Tftih bliftg6 nlblta iyidi ipr disr&T imd Tfidi nidUyo midli fl n& m . 

8.67(VbL 9).4» (Medhya KtaTS ; to Ajrins) 

ayidi vftth bh^6 nDiito y«jatremi giro nBsatydpa yStam, 

pfbataiii admnfa m&dliumaiitani asmd pift da^iiBam aTstam f&eiblulL 



d by Google 



1.183.4 — ] Pitrt 1 : Se^eated Paasages belonging to Book I [158 

3>SS.gd (Vif^Amitra ; to A(iviiia) 

tirfih purd cid a^rias, rt^jansy KngOsA vKm mag^T&na jtoMU, 

,6hfi yfttftm pathlbhir dev&ydu&lr, disTtTiiad yftiti n<rttiAy ii m 4<iTi< inftm, 

Note Out both mpMt«dpkdut>f3.(S.5ieoarmitaiuM of 1,183, to wtt; 3.58.5* In i>l83-ti* 
(■1m 1.187.6*); Mtd 3.58.5* in t.185^*. 

1.188^ (AgaatfA ; to Ajvins) 

yuTaih B6tuDflli pii mmrih is tJtni iisA hivtM 'vbbo hsTlBin&D, 
dfyam na diff&m ijny^ra y&nta me hivMU nftsatydpa yfttam. 
S.86.I* (Krs^a Anginsa ; to A^jrvins) 

a me hivaiii n&BatTa^trimi g&ch&tam yuv^m^j Mr 6-T&3'' 

i^m^hvah Bdmasya pit&y&j IP I.47.9'' 

Hm matte of S.S5.1* ia defeoti-ra ; apparently tb« Una U marelf a mrtAUad venion of 
1.183,5*. OtlMTwlM ftlao the atuizs 8.85.1 Uvimioiu. For 8.85,1* eL under Mji ■Snu^k 
pttiyeiu i.aa.i*. 

U.8a.6*=: i.i84.<»*: 1.93.6*; 7.73.i», &tariam> faimaaaa pfaAm aayj. 

1U88^= 1.184.6° (A^astya; toA^vina) 

^itftrifma ttoiaeaa p&r&m tmyij pr&tl T&m stdmo a^vinST adhfiyi, fr 1.93.6* 

dU yfttaih patbibliir devaTMi&iT LTidyame^im vij&iuuh jiridAaimUj 

•rrefndn, 1.165.16^01 
3-S8.5^ (Vi9Tainitra; to Afrins) 

tir&h pnro «id afrinft rajfinay &ngaB6 v&m maghavBnft j&neau, 
4lhi y&tadi patbfbhir devayaiiair ^dAaiftv im6 T&m nldhayo madhimam.j 

•■-i.i83.4<« 
Note the oorreapondenee of 1.183.3* with 1. 184.5*, kbove.— Cf. 4.37.1^ doeely ellled to 
7.38.8*, Mid the okdenee pathlbhlr deraj^nai^ 5-43-6*- 

[L184.a*, asmd D ftl TTsanA mAdayetham: 4-I4-4'*, aamfn yajiU Tisa^ &o.] 

1 J84.6S ^tam vartlB t&nayaya tmiine ca : i.i83.3«<i; 6.49.5°^, ytoa tiar&nlBa- 
tyesay&dhylli vartfr y&thas tinayaya tmaiie oa, 

ia84.e = 1.183.6 ; see under 1.183.6. 

lJB6.ad-8^ dyiva rfikaataih prthivi no abhT&L 

lJ.88.8i> (Agaatya ; to DjATaprthivyau) 

derin vS 7&0 oakfrna kac oid aga^ aikhftyadi Tft aidam ij j4apatiiii Tft, 

iyaiii dl^ bhQya avay^aam eaam ^dyiva rftTraatam prtbivl no abh^tj 

•rzefraio, i-iSg-ad-Sd 



d by Google 



169] Symns aaer^ed to Agastya Mdi^'amnmi [ — t.i86^ 

S'9s.i*> (Atri Bhitmu ; to Yaru];^) 

■rjun;kdi Tuu^a mitrykdi vft B&khiyvb. tA Bidam id bhiatsndi Tft, 

Tefini Yi nftjrath Taru^ra^Bih vs y&t aim ^sq cwkfma fi^thas UL 

ffinoe the tplrit of tha bUdim ii Tanifk ■plrit w» maj ntppou that the repeated plda 
originated In 5.S5.7.— Of. i.aj-iii 4.i*>4. 

1080.9^ (Agas^a ; to Yi^n Devah) 

i no Tffra iakrft gamanta d«vi mitr6 arrama Tiro^a^ nj6(ft^ 

bhdvan yitha no Tf^re TrdbJsah ktom suadha Tithui&ih □& 9&Tah. 

7.60.4' (Vasisfha ; to Hitra and Vanifa) 

^Hd v&di pfkfiso midhumanto asthuTj ft suryo aruhao ohukr&m inpahfj 
(••a: 4.46-*": b: 5.45.10' 

ytemB adityi idbvano r&danti mitrA aryami v&rtu^ aadfiy&l^ 

TIm Uat of the goda in the repeated ptda fit* prlmarilr the deaignation ftdityl^ in 7.604 ; 
aeoondarilj the daafgnation Tljre deri^ in 1.86.1. — For tikra In 1.1S6.1 tee KZ. ixr. 71 ; for 
PFM i^ 7-60-4. Piaobel, Ved. Btnd. L 96. 

1.186.8' (Agastya ; to VijiTe DeTAh, here Agni) 

prdfpuub TO ititbiih gnlfe 'gnidi fastlbhir toTTi^ih aajd^&h, 

fioad y&tha no v&nvpah sulortlr i^a^ oa pat^ad arigOrt&h sOr^ 

8.84.I* (Ufanas ^vya ; to Agni) 

prdfthadi to Atithidi stnf ^ mitr&m iva priy&m, 

^agniih ritham n& ■vM.yam,^ «r 8.i9.8>> 

nda 8.a4.i*, prdftbadi to ititlitm, followwl hj rtnfd, a* a lort of metrical tox madia 
between the two ptdaa, is ao defaotive m to Invite tlie oonolotion that it ia an imitation ef 
1. 186.3*, which it, however, lUelf not perfeet. See Oldenberg, ProL, pp. 38, note 5,69, note.), 
187, note 5 ; BV. Noten, p. iSi. For ttania 8.S4.1 Oldenberg, ProL )S8 ; SBB. zlvL 195 ; 
n«oheI,Ted. Stud. L gjiiof; for 1.18G.3, Q«ldner, Ved.Stud. ill. 79.— A aimilar teqnanet of 
worda In B.i03.io> prdffham n prijti^ftdi ttohy . . . agnlm . . . 

L18e.4^ (Agajstya ; to Vifre Vsvsh, here UeBsBnakta) 
dpa va «8e nAmasa jiguoaaainikta ntddghera dhenil^ 
umand &han vimfmano ark&ih Tisiirnpe p&yau s&nniiui ndhan. 
1,2.6^ (Vasistha UaitrSvaruni ; Apra, to Usaafinakta) 
uti ytSea^e divy^ mahf na afisAnAUft snddglieTa dhenil^ 
barhisAda puruhntg maghAni & yajfUye suvitiya 9rayetam. 

The repeated pkda here Involvaa a oertain oaae of relative date*, nda 7.1.6* oontaina the 
tnfaJMt of the tentenee, Mom and Night, oompared to a cow that yialda abundant milk : 
■ And the two great divine maldent. Mom and Hight, like a oow that yielda abundant 
milk, thaj the reverend patroneaaat, called by many, aeated upon onr barhis, thall come to 
Dt for our weal.' But in 1.186.4 the repeated pida it in the aMsntatlTe : ' With reverenoe do 
I implore for yon . . . Mom and Nigbt, like a oow that ylelda abundant milk.' The aenae of 
thia paiatge ia goaranteed by 3.41.7 : Apa va tfa vAndyaUii^ T^f^ • • - arkti^ ngtdDiktt. 



d by Google 



i.t8«.4— ] Part 1: B^xated Passages lelonging to Book I [160 

ni* kiiUioi of I. i86^1us borrowed the aiijUaf ptdA 7.1.6*^ e«at«nt to Uke ttu it l^beoMU* 
the alli^t altantioa to tiftilniktt •udOghftm In dhanfim ii metrlowUj ineon'reaiant. I 
would wuwer, therefore, in the>lBniwtlTe01deiibetg'Bqaaitioii,BV.N'oteii,p.i83 :'it«wagt« 
doh der ^ lueht im WortUot Jener ,at«ll« (nundj 7.1.6), naeb Art vedlieher Diohtar 
dadnreh nnmngefocliteii, due ufftiftuiktl hier Aknuitlre aind f ' 

L188.4' (AgaBlyft ; Apn, to B&rhie) 
prftcdnadi barltir 4ju& eabistmTinuii Mt^i^an, 
yitrftdityK vir^atha. 

9.5.4 (Asita Eft97apa, or Der&la E&jyapa ; Apra, to Barhis) 

borltlt prfttniLam i5jas& p&vanAna stf^in h&nh, 

iffviaa devk lyaie. 
For the general eharaoter of 9.5 eee Oldenberg, ProL, pp. aS, noU, 194. ; and oar p. 17. 
The FkTanilna stanza ia aaooidlnglj late. 

1.188.7^: i.i3.8i«; i.i43.8t>a, h<}tatfi d^vyft kavf, y^jfULm no yak^atam im&in. 

ia88.10<>, agnlr havy^ sisvadat : 1.105.140; i43.ii«, agnlrhaTj^su^Odati. 

L189.1>> (Agastya ; to Agni) 

iga» n&ya sup&tli& Ay« asmia TiQTftni den Tayiinbil vidTan, 
yuyodhy bami^ juhuiil^&m 6no bhuyiatham t« nimaOktim Tidbema. 
S-S.fi'* (Vitrr&mitra Oathina; to Agni) 

rbhiip cakra fdyam c&ru i^ma vigr&ni dev6 vayiinftnl Tidyia, 
sasiaya c&rma ghrUvat padAdi viB t&d Id agni raluaty ipntyuohan. 
For 3.5.6 Me Oldenberg, BT. Hot«ii, p. S17, 

1.188.Si> (Agastya ; to Agni) 

&gne trim [Araya n&vyo asm^ srastibhlc &ti dnrgi^i vifTft, 
pUQ ca prthivf bahuld na ui^ hh&vi tokijra t&oayUya 9&m y<Jb. 
to.56.7)' (Brhaduktha VtUnadorya ; to yi{ve Demh) 
nivi, ti& ks5dah pradlfah prthivyih avastibhir iti dnrga^i rf grft, 
avdiii pnyam brb&duktho mahitvElTaTesT adadbad d par^u. 
C£ i.gg-t.°, Bft DB^ paruid &ti dorg^i vlfTL 

[1.190.2'', s4rgo n& yd devayatim lisarji: 9.91.46^, kimo n&, &o.] 

1.190,8i= (Agastya ; to Brhaspati) 

ova mab&B tuvij&t&s tUvisman bfhaspAtir vr^bh6 dhayi dev&h, 

si na Btut^ virivad dhata gdmad [^Tidydmes&m vrjanaih jir&danunLj 

irrefraio, i.i6$.i^^S. 
7.23.6° (Vasis^ha Maitravaru^i ; to Indra) 
^evSd Indram vfaa^ani TJijiatfibtubj T^iatliaao abhy jucanty arkiih, 

«rc£ 7.33.6« 
■i sa atatd nr&vad dhatu gdmad i^yoyam [Ata svaatlbhih Bids nah.j 

Crrefirain, 7.1.10'ff. 
For 7,33.6* of. 9.97.V1 abhindraih fffaoam Ti^Jtabahiun. 



db, Google 



161] Symns ascribed to Agaatya MaiiravartMi [ — 1.191.10 

1.19U.d 4^, 117 kdfsU alipraU. 

1.101.4° (A{[wtyi) ; to Ap, Tr^a, Borya ; an Uponisad) 

ni g^TO goatli6 aaadan nf mrgdso arikfata, 

Hi ket&TO J&nftn&tfa ^ny JmUs^ alipaata-j tn.191.1d 

^.66.^'^ (Batahavya Atreya ; to Ifitra and Yani^a) 

&dh& hf kivya yuT&m dAksasya porbbfr adbhaU, 

ni ketiinft Jinftnftdt oik^the pQtadaksaA. 

1.19L6* (Agwtya ; to Ap, Tr^ Sorya ; an Upaniaad) 

Mi a tyi prity adnran prados&ib t&skaifi iva, 

^iulrs^ Tlfrvadnfalij prAtibuddha abhQtana. «r i.i9i.s<> 

7.78.3* (Vasistba ; to Uaas) 

e^ n tya^ pr&ty adf^ran pnriatftj jydtir y&chantar tibAso viblAtih, 
i^aj^janan suryam yi^nimi agnfmj ap&cmam timo a$^ Ajusfam. w 7.78.3<' 

We render i.lgi-fi 'Theae (evil oreatursB) here hare been UBn, like thiereaat ni^t. Oye 
inriaible (ertAtoreB), (yet) Men by all, ye Iwre b«en noted t ' Of. Lndwlg, 921 ; GnuoMnn, 
ii. 461 ; Henry, H^moirea de U SocUM de LiOBnletiqae, ix. 139, Hie rtuuk is magio mbbiab 
of the woret sort. Henry, worried by the metre of p&da a, wonld r«&d prtfti drynn, but the 
pad« to nctbing more thui a atunted loan, in form end Benu, bvan tbe perfeet (turn 7.78.3, 
wliere the metre of the repeated p&da ia also good. 

LISS-B", 6°, Adrsta TlpvsdrsUh. 

1.191.10*^, ll"'', 86 cin nli n& marati n6 yay&m mar&mar6 asya ydjanam haristhi 
m&dhu tra madhula cakaraj 1.191.13*^, ta^oin nti n&marantin6 
vayath, &c. ; i.igi.isd*, ar^ asya ydjanaih, &c 
For the quad metre of tbeae formula* aee Oldenbeig, ProL 160 (erroneoiu diviaiom) ; 

Bloomfleld, Coneordanoe ; 01d«nbei% BV. Noten, p. 1B7. For pftda f aee Ooaoordanos under 

madhD tvft madLuUl karotn. 






db, Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO 
BOOK II 

a.l.a (GrtuMnada BhftrgaT& ^unakA, fonnerly ^un&hotra ; to Agm) = 

10.91. lo (An^iA Vftitahavya ; to AgnJ) 

t&TSgue hotr&th t&va potrim prrijtaa tirtk neftrim trim agnid 

tiTft prs9tetT&m trim adhTariyasi brahma can grh&patig oa no dim*. 

The stanza is rather abrupt in i.i, wheraaa in 10.91 its Mqaenoe after Btanea 9 ia 
peooliarlj fit ; ef. Weber, Prooeedinga of the BstUd Aoademy, Jans 14, 1900, p. 603, 
note 1, 1J06. 

S,1J8^ : 1.94.3I', tv6 de'^ hxvii adaoty ihutam. 

3.U6 (Qrtaamada, &c, as above ; to Agni) = 
3.a.i3 (The flame) 

j6 Btot^hyo gdagrftm ftorapeQasam igne r&tim npaaij&nti sdriya^ 
aamaS oa tan^ oa pr& bi n^ yisyt, a bpluld radema TldAtho en^rftl^. 

The fourth pMa is refrain 1 tee the next item. — C£ Oldenbet^, Prol. p. 431 ; RV. Noten, 
p. 189; Piiohel, V«d. Stud. iL 114. 

S.1.16^; 3.13*; 11,21^; 13.13'*; 14.13'J; ig.io^j 16.9^; 17.9*'; 18.9'!; 80,9^; 
33.19^; a4.i6'J; a^.l^^; aS.!!-!; 19.7^; 33.15**; SS-'S*^! 39-«*; 
40.6*'; 43.3'*; 9.86,48<), brh&d Tadema vidUlie suvfrth. 

2.2.31} (Grtflanutda, &o., as above ; to Agni) 

abhi t^ n&ktir ub&bo TaT&^ird 'gne vatBim na Brfbarofm dheniva^ 
divi iv6d arstfr minusA J^ugd ksApo bh&si puruv&ra samy&tah. 
8.88.1° (Nodhas Ofiutams ; to Indra) 
tATTi vo '^ ^^nf1lA^t1 rtTHftbaiti v&aor tnnnilftn&iin tLndhaaah, 
abhi vats&ih ni sy&aarofa dhenira Jndtaih girbbfr naTftmah&j 

•r 8.7(1.5'= 
Ot Geldnsr, Ved. Stnd. iiL 114, who renders erroneoualy niktir os&ao in i.i.a bj ' naehta 
nud norgens'. The two words are the subject of abhi TBTifire } of. <>.!>4.i< 

[2.S.4<*, iAtti6 n& lAyilih j&nasi ubh6 &nu : 9.7a3^, &d&bliy«ao janUslubhd inu.] 



d by Google 



168] Symns aaerihed to Griaamada [ — 2.3.7 

S:2.8^ (Grtauiudft, Ac, as aboTo ; to Agni) 
B& idhanA uffeo rdmya inu Bvia ^ dlded uniad^a blAniina, 
hdtrtbhir agnir mdnnya^ STadhT«r6 riijn vifiLm Mithif i^ntr iy&ve. 
10.1 i.s^ (HsTirdhftna Aogi ; to Agni) 

Bidftsi n^Td y&vasera pdsy&te h6trfibhir agne n'ltnnffftll? sradhTarilt^ 
Tlpnuya v& y&c ohafamftoi ukthyjtm vijuh saeaT&it upayiai bhnriUiih. 
Cf. t.36.7*, h6Mtblur agalA nubiiiM^ aim iodhftta. 

3.308 = 3.1.16. 

XSS^ (Grtsunada, Ac, as above ; to Agni) 

simiddho agnfr nihitah pfthivyim pnty&n Tf^^oi bhiivanlny asthtt, 

hdte ^valUkb pradfvah sumodhi derd devsn Tojatr agnir irhan. 

10,3.3d (TritaAptya; to Agni) 

iTtei hotr&m ut& potr&m j4nan&iiij msndhat^ dravi^odi rtitTB, 

«- 1.76.4* 

sviiii Tay&m kr^vftml havfiui derd devan y^jstr agnir Arlian. 

3.8.7*'^^ (Ortaamada, &c, as aboT« ; Aprs, to XAiTyl HotArt) 
diivyft b6Urft pratbami vidiiifara rjil yaksatah ataa ro& TapUalarft, 
deHn jJ^tftT rtuthi s&tn aiijato nabbft pfthiv^ idhi ainnfu trifii. 

3.4. ?■ (Vi^vKmitra Osthina ; Aprs, to IMvyt HotArft) = 

3.7.8* pri9v&iiutraOAthina; to Agni) 

daivyft b6tftr& prathsma ny ^e saptA prksiaah aradbAya madanti, 

rt&m (Anaanta ii4m ft t& &hur &au viat&m vratapi dfdh^Uiftb. 

10.66.13' (Vaaukaraa Vaaukra ; to yi9Te D«T&h) 

daivyft hdtftrft prathami pnrdhlta ^rtdsya p&nth&m inv emi sftdhuy^j 

ka^trasya p&tim prAtivafam imahe vffr&n dev4n amfUA fipraynohatah. 
io.iia7* (Jamadagni Bh&rgava, or Bama J&madagnya; Apra, to IMUrya 

HotSA) 
d&iTyft hdt&rft prathami snTaoft mtmanft yajfi&m m&niuo yl^jadh^, 
praood&yanta vidithesu k&ru prflcinam jy6tih pradlfft di^antfl. 
3.39.4I' (Vi^vUnitra ; to Agni) 
llSyfia t^ padd Tay&m nabbft prthivya idhi, 
jitavedo ni dhnnaby i^&gne havy^ya T6UiaTe.j iv 1.45.6' 

Fet tlw dhionology of tbea* atuuM note the raUtion of 10.66.13 (aertkinlj Uto) t« 1.1*4.3 
(under 1,114.3*']. — ^ '-S-? vapliiUrft (for TiptuUra) U made to rhjme more parCMtlr with 
Ttddstari, m dadhuitn (for dadlutu) rhTmea with unto in 7.61.6 ; uid dadhanti (far 
dadhati) with nmmuiti in 7.e6.i9. Of. AuArMht, ZDHG(. Iz. 557.— For the kpparutir 
■hoTtened pftda 3.19.4" ot 3.8.3*, viranan pjtblYji adhi, aaA ••« Part ), ahaptar 1, olaM B 9. 



d by Google 



i.3.t> — ] Fart 1 : Sepeat^ Passages belonging to Book II [164 

[3.8.9^, itba dsriaom &py etu p^thah: 3.8.9'!; 7.47.3t>, isvi {l-Al-z^, derb) 
dflrinani ipi yanti pdthah.} 

2.8 Jl" (Ortaunada Bh&rg&Ta ^tuutka, formerly (psunahotra ; to Agni) 
gfartim mimikse ghit&m asya y6mr ghrt^ ^16 ghrUm t asya dhima, 
annyrad hi m & raha midiyasra srdh&krtAm TTsabha vakai havy&m. 
3.6.9^ (Somfihuti Bhftrgava; to Agni) 

4ibhir ague sarfttham y&hy arvdn nllnArath&m Til vibh&TO by AfrSh, 
pitnTvatas triii^taiii tAhf ca devia annfradhim 4 vaha mftdityaara. 
His T«r; humleM appeuing phU 1.3.11* bat dwidad criUwJ import: Ladwig, 775, 
randen It, ' delnor fOUliohsii natnr folgend fu» her, trmte un trunk dleb ' ; Oruamaim, ' Mif 
eigaen Antrieb &hre li«r, erfren dloh '. The trouble ii that ft vaha dow not maui ' rlda hither ', 
but 'carry hither*. Oldenberg, SBEL zlvi-i^SiWho haa not«d the reoorratiM of tltia pftda id 
3.6.9, rendeiB oorreotl^, ' Carry hither (the gods) aooording to thy wont I Bajoioe I ' The 
parallel, 3.6.9, suppUea the bracketed words ('the goda'); Itawoond dlatiehreadaflUy, 'bring 
hither, aooordl&g to thy wont, th« thirty.three goda along with their wivea 1 lUjoioe ! ' 
Hie ellipaiB of devin in 1.3.1 1 iaaimpljdoe tolaok ofroomforthe woid: 3.6,9 preceded 1.3.11. 

2.4.9^ (8om&huti Bb&rgava ; to Agni) 

imiifa Tidbinto apam sadMstlie dvitddadhur blL^gavo Tiksr ^y6h, 
e^A Tl9T&ny abby fcstu bhumA dev^jaam agnfr aratfr jiri^rah. 
10.46.3* (Vatsapn Bhalandana; to Agni) 

im&ih vidhinto apaifa aadhiatbe pa^iliii 11& nasUm pad^ &nn gman, 
giiha c&tantam uffjo n&mobhir iob&nto dldift bbfg&TO 'vindan. 
See Mdir, OST. i. 170.— The cadence apiiii aadhiathe in 1. 149.4*; &ji-i6*- 

a.6.4d (SomAhuti Bh&rgaTa; to Agn^ 
sftkam hi fuoiiiB fdoih prafSetd kratuii^ani, 
vjd^n asya vratii dhniT^ wji iviim rohste. 

8.13.6° (N&rada E&^Ta ; to Indra) 

stoti y&t t« Tioaraanir atiprafaidh&yad gliah, 

▼aya iTanti rohate jnytota y&t. 

nie repeated pftda ia aeoondarj in S.13.6. Ludwlg, 591, ■ wenndir der menMhlleha alnger 
gewaltlg Bchmettemd die lieder Uaat ertOnen, dann wftchat wis ein aat waa ale wilnaohen '. 
But (totl ia the «alt{eat of rohate, and jnjinta yit la refrain appendage, aa in 9.101.5*. See 
Parta, chapter i,aUaaB4.~For vayiaee Max HClIlar,SBE.xxxii.»7; Oldenberg, 8BB. xlvi. 
107 ; BT. Noten, p, 164, where other literature is cited. It seema to me that rajts is nom. ag. 
of a stem vayta 'yoaug man', 'Inity youth', the nuaouline pendant of Tijas, neuter, 
'puberty*; et, Tayivantam kfiyam in 6.1. j with kadya pr^trat, ngrrit, avapatyi, lUTira. lite 
matter ia not elear at every point; aee HQlIer'a and OldentMrg'a diaanasiona.— The wwd 
vtearaafi In 8.13.6* ia generally mianuderatood. The Pet. Leza. and Oraaanuum, 'sehr 
regaam', and the like; Ludwig, here ' menachlioh ' ; In 6^.5.16 (568) he renden kffflniih 
Tiearfa^iti by ' der nnter den menachen ausgeieichnete '. But thi* juztapoaltion of the 
Bynd^ma kn^l knd carfani ahows that the rleataa^i nieane ' be who perradea the tribes of 
dien', or 'he who freqnenia the elana'. For the phonetic relationa of the two words aee 
Iidt. Sebmidt, KZ. xn. 89. 



d by Google 



165] Eymns ascribed to Qrtsamada [ — i.8.g 

aJI.8« (Somahnti BbftrgavB ; to Agni) 

jitbi ■viiyia &ruh kind vffnrabhyo T^si^bhysh, 

•yim isne tr^ &pi j&ni yi^JDAm caknt^ Tayim. 

8.44.18* (Vinipa Angirasa; to Agni) 

ayim agne trd dpi jaritd bhotu eantya, 

LtteDUU pftvaka inr{ayB.j W 1,10.90 

Hie reputed pSda here doei aerrioe m an Intoirreter. Ludwig, 197, r«tid«i* 1.&.8, < wia ar 
«a walu, ber«tt« ftUea helligen, diaer [opforer] and, Agni, anoh dlr dM opfer, du wir veran- 
■tmltet luben'. IlieMine nhoUr, 405, tnnjUtea S.48.1B, 'ioh mOg»Mln preukKnger b«i dir, 
treff lioher ; [dem] dazu, o haUiger, Mf gnldig '. The word agne is overlooked, nnintentionally 
no doubt, but the two tnuulatioaa diverge in the rendering of the repeated pida. Bartho- 
lonue, Ben. Beltr. XT. 119, note. Tender*, ■ Wle eben ein Tertttadiger ea alien gOttem sn paaa 
maehen will 1 anch fQr didi 1st hier eln opfer, da« wlr beraitet haben '. Here the rendering 
of the r«peat«d pAda jara with 8.4^18. Graaamann, i, pp. la and 465, truulate* fraelj, bnt 
omraotly. I woold render i.j.S: 'That he majlntelligentlj prepare (the aaorifioe) (or all the 
Y>j«tan thin aaorlfioa, Agni, which we have prepared (we plaoe) in thj eharge.' The 
■tania ta allghtlf anaoolnthio ; we ahonid expect Ural^ for Urat. Aooordingly S.44.1S : <Thia 
poet, O noble Agni, ahall be In thy keep ; be mereiAil to him, Parifior I ' 

Xejo; 1.36.50 ; i.45.gb imiu mi (Tudhlgliah. 

2.6.6* (Somahuti Bh&rgava ; to Agni) 

■i no Tnfldi divia pAri e& no T^jam anarvd^iam, 

8& nah ftnhawrtplr isab. 

9.65.34* (Bbrgu y&rui^ &a. ; to Pavamftna Soma) 

t6 no TfTfiifa diT&a pixi p&vantam i suTfryam, 

suT&ni dflvtisa Indavah. 
If'rf'" of Bome anoh verb aa i vah in 1.6.5. 

[2.7.8°: iti gBiimnaiii dviaah: 3.37.3°, Mi dT^flOiiBi tarema.] 

3.7.4* (Som&huti BhSrgaTB ; to Agni) 
qAcOii pftvaks vindyd 'gne brh&d -vi rocaae, 
tridi ghft^bhir ihotab. 

7.i5.iooCVaeis^ Haitr&Tarnpi; to Agni) 

i^agnl r&luAnai aedhatij {ukr&focir Amartyah, cr 1.79.1a'* 

giiai]^ pftraki i^ya^ 
Ct agnlh pavaki l47a^ i-'7-4''- 

[S.8Jlb, agnfm ultth^ TSTrdho^ : 8.6.35* ; 95.6i>, Indram ukthini, &«.] 

S.8.B0 (Qftaamada ; to Agni) 

ibim iim avar^jyam ,,agalm uktbiui ^T7dhuh,j «r o£ 8.8.5^ 

Tigrft idhi griyo dadhe. 



d by Google 



1.8.5—] ^^^ i' Sepeaied Passages behnging to Book IZ [166 

10.91.3d (TimadK Aindra, or oUien ; to Agni) 
trS dharmi^ asato juhul[duh Bi&udr iva, 

knifi mpa^y ArjiinA vf to m&de riqvh Mhi griyo dhife TiTakyus. 
io.i37.i<'(Ku9ikaaiubhara, orB&triBh&radTVjt; mtrisUvah). 
liitt Yj kkhyad Syati purutrd devy Jiksibluli, 
vigrfi idhi Qrfyo 'dhita. 
For a.8.5 ws Oldenberg, BV. Noten, jk 191, and of. tlia related pad*, 8.18.5*, "^ <4bi 
grifodhire. 

2.8.9>*' (Grteamada ; to Agni) 

agnte fndraaya admasya dev^m Qtfbhir vayim, 

Arifyanta^ aaoemahy abhi fyftma pftanyati]^ 

8.36.ii<= (Vi^ramanaa Y&iya^ra ; to Vifve Dev&h) 

t6 DO naT&m urusyata diva n^ktaiii andSnaTah, 

ilrifysiito ni p&yiiblu^ aaoemahi. 

9-3d-3^ (PrabhilTasu Aogirasa; to Soma PaTam&na) 

tr&yA nr^a viraTo 'bU fy&tna pptanyatd^ 

ka&rft 90 abhf viryam. 
Cf, ittahjim^ prtanyati^i, under i.B.4. 

3.U.3t> (Ortaamada ; to ladn) 

a|jd mahir indra yd Aprnvah p&rif(liitft ihinft qut» pfirrt^ 

toiartyaih cid ilnniirii m Any am anam fivfibhinad ukthSir TSTrdb&iUUii. 
7.31.3^ (Vaeistha H&itr&Tanmi ; to Indra) 
tr&m india srAritava apis ka];^ pirifpiitft AhisA Qora pnrrilh 
tvAd vKvakre ratbyb oa dib4n& r^jante vi^vi kftnm&pi bhisi. 
Partiaalu'ljr good ezunple of the diiBenlly In detormiaiog whieh aUnzs ie woondaiy. — 

Ct Oeldner, Ted. Stnd. ill. 37, 45, lag ; Oldeuberg, Tedaforaohnng, p. 97. 

S.U.4d, 6* (Grtsamada ; to Indra) 

fubhr&iii Dii t« 9iiBmaiii vardhiyantah (ubhr&m T&jram b&hvtfr d&dK&nfth, 

fubhr^ tv&m indra T&vrdh&nd asmd danr Ti9a^ adrye^ aahyft^. 

gdhA ^1* 4 ih giihyaih ga)hini apar ipTrrtam mAyf naifa kaiy&ntam, 

utd ap<S dydm taatabhTansam Aliatm &him 9ara virydi^ 
3.39.6° (Vifv&mitra; to Indra) 

Indro midhu s&mbbiiam usrfyfty&m padv&d yiveda (aphAvan nfime g6h, 
giUiA h'fat'h grthy am gu^h^m apail hiate dadhe d&ksine d&kain&v&n. 
io.i48.a''+<'{PrthuVftinya; to Indra) 
rsTfa tT&m indra [lira JBt(} daur -viijaS^ Burye^a aahy^i, 
giihft t'H^ 'h gdliyaih gu)liAta apatt bibhrm&Bl praar&Tai^6 n& s6nuun. 

In 1.11.5 the repeated pida re&ra to Ahi-Tftn. 80 all traDslaton, Inolnding St^aiu. 
Thli ■eenia to be tba original Muree of tb« pada. In 10.14B.3 wbioh aharea two pad*a with 
i.Ii.4i 5, the tianaletora take a dllferent turn. Lndwjg, 65S, 'den imgehoim nldergel^ten, 



db, Google 



167] Synma aaeribed to Grtaamada [ — 3.12.14 

ia den wmmtu TeratMktan mdui'; GnMDUum, 'den Soma .. . d«r gahsini T*nt«ekt kg in 
dan WMoern'. So §Jmo Bergaigne, U- 36, 75 : ' le Soma oachd dans lea saoz (dana U nuM).' 
StTana rebn the pUa to th» demon 'Kajt.n: the double paralleliun between i.iiand 10.148 
inn^ tfaiarefcreDoeotglUit hitfib, &«.,ta a demon with ameaaureof planmbilit;; to. 148.}** 
would in that oaae mean, 'we hold (the demon) who is hidden in the waten like lonia in a 
I^aartTa^a (plteher?)'. In 3.39.6 Sftya^ (tall olinga to a demon (Aaura) aa the aabject of 
gdhft hitadi, &«. Bnt hiate dadhe it not at all favourable to saoh a oonstraotion. hlate dhk 
ia Bwd of weapona, gooda, and heroic deeda ; see the paaugee in Oraaamann nnder hiete ; 
nowhere doee it mean anything like ■ holding in the hand ' in the aenae of ' baring in <me'a 
power'. Onlj- in that aenae woold it fit in with the Idea Qiat guht hltam, to., rafera to a 
demon. Horeorer the word dikain&Tftn ia not on all foora with anoh a eonatmotion. So that 
we mnat admit (Sftjana eontradioente) that the pUa la used In a different and eeooudary 
aenae in 3.39.4 aa oompared with the primary eense of the other twa — Note the partial 
parallelism between i.ii.l* and 10.148,5% and of. Oldenberg, RT. Not«n, p. 194. 

a.U Jl" (OrtsBBUda ; to Isdrs) 

pibft-pibdd indra ^fira ■6mam (^mindanta tvB m&iKlfiuh satisah,j cr 1.134.2* 
pm&ntaa te kukat vardhayantv itth& sut^ [Aut& fndram Ava. 
ia32.i5' (Vimada Aiodra, or some other; to Indra) 
pibft-pibM indra qnra s6maiii mi risa^yo Taeavlna vAsuh Bin, 
^ut& tr&yasra gr^atd maghdnoj mah&i; oa rftyd rev&taa krdhi nah. 

(^■'lo.aa.igo 

3.1l.lli>, m&ndantu t-vi mandinah sutisah: 1.134.2% m&adantu tvA mandfno 
T&yaT Indavah. 

301.91= 2.15.10 = a.i6.9= 2.17.9 = 2.18.9= '■i9-9 = ».»o.9 (Grteamada j to 

Indra) 
□fln&m aa te piiti vixam jaritrd dnhly&d indra fi^^fcyiyft maghdni, 
9ikf& atot^bliTO mati dliag bbigo no ^^brUd Tadema viditha auTiral^.j 

Cr refrain, 2.i.i6<'ff. 
Ct Pi*abel,Ted. Stad. il. 107 ; Oldenberg, BV. Noten, p. 196. 

[2.12: 10.121, sundry looser resemblances; see p. 19, and Oldenbei^, Prot. 
p. 316, note.] 

[2J3.S*, yd liatrihim &rinfita^t&Blndhan: 4.28.10; lo.fiy. i ao, thann Ahim ^ Jbn 1 

[2.13,12% y&h sapt&rafmir TrsabhAs ttiyisman : 4.5.3^ aahiararets Trsabh&s, &c.] 

209.12^, aTisrjatB&rtaveeapt&sindhon: i.32.i3d^am8tjahs&rtave sapU elndhon. 

aiaa4b (Grtsanuda ; to Indra) 

y&h nuDTintam knU y&h pioantadt y&fy fi&Mmtaifa 7^ yt^THftn,^Tn nia, 

yasya br&hma T&rdhanam y&eya a6mo y&^ed&m ridluh sA janOsa Indrah. 

3. 20. 30 (The same) 

B& no ydv^ndro johubah s&khfi ^v6 narim aatu pati, 

yih i? Afn a a t» ifa y^ ^agamftntm ntj pAcantam ca atuv&ntaiii ea pra^^aat. 



d by Google 



a.ia.t5 — ] Port i: Be^aeated Passages b^onging to Book II [168 

a.l9.Uo (QrtBanuda ; to lodra) 

y&h BiinTat6 p&cate dudhri t old v^uu d&rdAni ak kllAai Baty&h, 
Tajiih ts indra vi^iha priffua^ ^suTfiftso Tid&tbam t vadeauLj Cr 1.117.25^ 
8.48.i4<: (Pngfttha Ea^vs ; to Soma) 
tritsro dsA idhi TOcatA no mi no mSxL ifata mdU j&Ipih, 
▼ayiih a6maaya vigrtUia piiyaaa^ i^suvlrflBo TidHtham i, vadema.j 

•■■1.117.35* 

3.iaJB^: 1.117.35^; 8.48.14^, suvfrtao vidfitham ivadema. 

9,18.2^-4^, y&s tdkmoh pratham&m sdsy ukthyiilL 

3a8.Bt> (Grtaamada ; to Indra) 

faUiii ^ y&sya d&^a aftk&m ddya dkoaya Qroftaa yU dhs oodim &Titha, 
an^du d&syOn s&m unab dabhitay« supATyb abhavab e^y ukthykh. 
8.3.12* (Uedhyatithi Ell^va; to Indra) 

fagdhi no ossri jiA dlu p&arim aviths dhiya indra sfaBsatah, 
fagdhi yAtba nl^amam fyfivakam kfpam Indra prdvah Bvta^iaram. 

The rMBon for oonttoaUng the two fidntly ■imilu' pftdM of this item ia In the panlleliam 
of eocULm uid pSuilni. Tha word oodA has been regarded umTeraalJr as sn appellstiTs in the 
sense of ' Lnspiring, promoting ' (Fet. Lexs. ; 3&;a^, gtotfnSm preraksm ysjsmaniun ') ; or 
'poet* (Orassmann); or ' hemehentab ', or 'betbhl' (Lndwig, 4S6, and eommentarj). 
BridenUy it is the name of a man, a prot^gd of Indra, TrausUte 1.13.9: 'Whose (so. liis 
enemy's) hundred and whose ten men thon didit fetter together, when in re^oiue to one 
(•np^iant) thon didat help Coda. For Dabhiti thou didst bind the enemies without using 
nfipb. Thon wert (then) iielpfiil ; (therefore) art thou praiaeworth;.' Cf. fiergaigne, iL 109, 
3go ; lii. 115, note ; Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 199. 

2J8.18 = 3.14.13 (Grtsamada ; to Indra) 

asm&bbyaih t&d raso d&naya radha^ a&m arthayasra bah;i te TaaaTy&to, 

indra y&c oitnlib QraTasya inn dyun ^bphid radema ridiltlie Bavirft^j 

crr^rain, x.t.t^^ti. 
2 J4.1' (Ortsamada ; to Indra) 

idhraryavo bh&ratdndrftya B6mam imatrebbib siSoata m&dyam indbah, 
k&mi hf Tlrih sad&m asya pitftii jubdta vfe^e t&d fd eai vasti. 
10.3a 15^ (Kavasa Alluaa ; to Apah or Aponaptr 
igmann &pa ufatir barbfr 6d&m ny ^bvar^ asadan deray&ntlh, 
idhvaryaTal^ Bonntdudrftya sdnuun ibhad u vah su^dJa deraysjyl 

I inollDe to believe that 1.14.1 is later than 10.t3.t5 (aunnti better than bhirata). For 
the general character of 1,14 of. Weber, Sltzongaberiohte der Berliner Akademle der WiMen- 
schaflen, 1900, p. 606. 



' Btyaiia has in mind expressions Buoh as 7>(jam&Dasya oodiu In 3.30.6, or Tijamftnasja 
eoditi In 1.51.S. tb* woid ptuii simllarl; playt upon the idea ' liberal ', pnmkft, and the 
like ; eL under S.61.6. Perhaps both proper names are oooMiou* double entente. 



db, Google 



169] Hymns ascribed to Grtaamada [ — 2.fj.6 

3 J4.20 (OrtsanudA ; to Indnt) 

idhraryavo y6 ap6 v&vriT&fisam Trtr&m jaj^nag&nyeTa Trksfim, 
timn& stidi bhorata tadvaoayan «h4 inin arbati pitim as3ra. 
3.37.1° (Qrtsamada; to ^Ltua) 

mindsOTa hotrod &nu j6aain 4ndhas6 i^'dhTarrava^ sA pQr?^ vasty 
aaicam,j Vef. a.37.i>' 

tiamft et&m bharata tadvagd dadir hotrad B6mam dravinodah piba 
rtiibhih. 

2.14a0t> {Qrtsamada ; to Indra) 

adhTaryavah pftyastfdhar jiAh& g6h ndmebhir iiii pp^atft bhqj&in indrun, 

vdd&h&ia aBya nfbhrtaih ma et&d dltaantarii bhuyo y^at&( ciketa. 

6.33.9'' (BharadTBJa ; to Indra) 

t&m vah Bakh&yah B&m y&thft sutteu admebUr im p^^atA bhcg&m indram, 
kuTlt t&smfi Aaati no bh&raya 11& sdfrlia Indrd 'vase mrdh&tL 
Cf: Oldenberg, RT. TToteD, p. 3S3. 

3.1402 = 2.13.13. 

2.16.1^: 1.31.3'', trfkadmkefiT apibat suttey^ 

2,15.2°; 1.103.2* sA dh&rayat prthivfih papr&thacea. 

2.15.2^8^, 86masya i& mida Indra; cakKra. 

2.1SJ0= a.ii.ii = 3.16.9 = 3.17.6 = 3.18.9 = 3.19.9= 3.90.9. 

a.ie.8: Bee 3.15.10. 

307.4^ (Grtaamada ; to Indra) 

ddhft 76 TfQTft bbt^vanftbhl m^minetanakft pr&vayB abby fivardbata, 
id r6dan jyotfall T^hnir dtanot sfTyan t&mAnai dddbita B&m avyayaL 
9.110.9b (Tryanma and Trasadaayu ; to Pavamana Soma) 
idha y&d im6 pavamAna rddasi ims oa vi^rft bbdvaaftbhi majmiDft, 
yQtb6 n& niatha vrsabbo vi tisthaao. 
Qruamann rend«n 1.17.4*, 'Daals an Hacht er ttber ille Wesen wnoha'; 9.110.9^ ' Wenn 
da . . . xn alien dicson Weten anii mit deitter Kraft (dringst)'. Ladwjg, mneh mor« 
conriatonHy, ftt 490, rsDdera 1.17.4*, 'd^'' ^ ^1^ weien daroh acdne macht aiMr(holta)'; *t 
90a he renders 9.110.9^, 'ao well . . . fltwr alle weaen an grOaze (du biat)'. The omlnion 
^ the T«rb in $.110.9^ poaaibl^ argaes the woondarj oharaoter of that obviona repetition, 
(Soma patterned after Indra ; see 'Indra with other divinities', p.ii). However, aTerbfas'be' 
or the like) is often ondentood elaewhere with abhi; e.g. t.33.9. — For 9.17.4 aae Oldenberft 
BT. Hoten, p. 101. 

3J7.6 : eee 3.15.10. 
22 (.«..] 



db, Google 



1.18.3—] PoH i : Mt^etUed Pasaages helor^ing io Book n [170 

aa8.ad (Grtsunadft ; tolndra) 

hin nii kuh rith* iDdraaya yoj&m l)4i snktan* T&euft n&Teiu, 
md b6l tvim &tra baUvo hi ylpA ni rirunon y^jKnintao anyd. 
3-3S'5'' (Viffflmitra ; to Indn) 

ma te ban Tfsa^a TlUprsthA nf riraman r^amftntoo anr^, 
atydyftbi Qigvato vay&ib tS 'ram euMbhih kr^T&ma samfiih. 
0£ ici.i6ai*', fndift mi trA y<i»mtotoo ftnj^ ni riraman tAbhTwn imti nitiwl^ A. 
eharaoterUUe inatauDa of tranilating a repeated p&da, niMonfelons of Ha aeoond ooeairutoa, 
ia offu«d bj Grassmuuk. He leuden LiS-soorrootlj, 'Nioht mOgen dioh — denn Tlelegibfa 
dar Stnger— jetzt andre Prieator doit zai Kinkehr lenken'; but 3.35.5 inoorrooUy, 'Nioht 
mogan audre Opfrer delne Heugate die hOckeiloaen, goldigen oTgOtzen'. The «laae parallel, 
rai Tkm »aj6 ni yanuui davayintah, 4.44.5° ; T-fig.fi', fli«« the meaning of nl riraman aa 
'make tan;'. Cf. Hill«bnukdt, Ted. Mjth. L ii9ff. ; Bloomflald, Johna Hopluna Unirenity 
Ciroolan, 1906, pp. 10498. ; alao Aufreoht, Pre&ce to hia aeoond edition of the EIg-T«da, 
p. XXX. Cf. Oldeubei^, BT. Kot«n, p. aoi. 

3.18.7^ (Grtsamada ; to Indn) 

m&nui brihmendia yshy &chft vlfvK hiri dhurf dhisva r&thasya, 
poratti hf TihAvyo babhuthfismilL ohura sirane madayaava. 
7.23.5<' (Vasistha Mfiitr&T&ruiu ; to Indra) 
iA tra ra&da indra mfldayactu puaminarii tuTiradhaaam j&ritrg, 
Ao devatrd d&yaae hi m&rtaD aamitl ohura aivane m&dayaava. 
}.a9.ao (The same) 
br&hman Tira br&hmalqtiiii JUSH96 ^'rv&cInA hdribhir ftid tayamij 

wet 3-H3-3'' 
""fa" & fd s&Tane m&dayaard jia brAhmfty fr^ava imi iiah.j 

iir 6.40.40 
Notably a.18.7 and 7.19.* read Uka two redactions of one and the tame thune. C£ rfyo 
aamin aiTane mkdayasra, T>9i.5*' 

248.0 = 2.ii.ai = 3.15.10 = 1.16,9 = 8,17.6= 2.19.9 = 3.30.9. 

1.10.7^: 1.174.8^, nanimo vfidhar idevasya piy6h, 

sae.8: aeea.18.9. 

2.SO.80: 3.13.14!', yih f&&eaiitaiii y&h ga$aman4m atl 

2.20,6^ (Grtaamada ; to Indn) 

86 ingiraaAm uc&thA jujusvao brihmft tDtod fndro g&tiUn ispio, 

muB^&nn usisah surye^a stavan Aqnaaya oio ohi^jnathat puurryafi. 
6.4.3d (Bharadvaja Barhaspatya ; to Agai) 

dydvo nk y&sya pan&yanty &bhvaifa bhiaaoBt Taste saryo nA ^nkrfih, 
yi y& indty t^&nb. p&Tak6 'QiLaaya oio o h ignat h at puiryaQi. 
For anndry points In theae two atanzaa tea Piachel and Oeldner, Tad. Stnd. i. 16), *ol ; Ul. 

119; Lndwig, Ueber Hetbode, p. 19; Oldeubarg, BT. Hoten, ppL 305, 371. Of. BergaJgoe, U. 

Ill ; ill. 8, note a. For the mcoeaaion of woida ifpin mnf^itn sea under i.6a,i*. 



db, Google 



171] Symna ascribed to Qrtaamada [ — 3.33.8 

a.SO.g = a.ii.31 = 3.15,10= 3.16,9 = 3.17.6= 3.18,9 = >>i9-9- 

9.3L3l> (OrtsUDMia ; to Indn) 

sbMbhilve 'bbibhangdya vanvaU *9&pifiya s£hatn&n&7a vedMee, 
tuvigriye v&hnaye dust&nt&Te satiitedhe n&ma fndr&ya vocata. 
"j-iG-jo (Vasiatha; to Budnt) 

imi rndi^ya Bthir&dhaiiTaiie gfnh ksipi^saTe ds^ya svBdhiTiifl, 
if&lliftya s&ham&n&ya Tedh&se tigmdyudhAya bharatA (ri^Ldtu nafa. 
TB. 1.8.6.8 approziaiate* the r«pMt«d pid« more alowl j to the ipbere of Budm b; reading 
iii'l*'/iTi' tor Tedhioe in ita venion of 7.46.1*. Bat vodhiB 1b of wide om unong the goda, 
intriiuieftUr fitting Bodn m well m Indn : there is in this nothing that point* to the 
prioritjof i.ai.i. 

[2.21.91, fndrasys TOcaib pr& krtini vir^: I>33.I^ fndraBya nil 'vnyJUii pr& 
Tocam.] 

a,12.1<i-8d, Bfilnam 6a9oad devd dev&m aatyftm fndram aaty& Induh. 

3,aa.4o, divf praTdoyaih krt&m: i.io5.i6'>, diri praT^cyam krt&h. 

a.3S.S' (Grtaamada ; to Brabmanaspati} 

n& Urn AJUio ni dnxitdm kiitaq oan^ nirfitayas titirur □& dTayATlnah, 
Tifv& Id asmAd dhvaiteo yI bodbase y&m sugopd T&kaasi brabinanaB pate, 
8.19.6° (Sobhari KK^va; to Agni) 

tieyM Arvanto ranbayanta K^yaa t&sya dyumnftamam yfifah, 
ui tim mho darikitam kiLtag oani na m&Ttyalqiaih nafat 
^0.136.1' (EulmaUbarbiu ^KilOsi, or Aiiliomuc VAmaderya; to Yi^e 

DoTAh) 
ui Um &M10 ni dnrltAih ddvABO asta mArtyam, 
eajiiaaao yAm aryan^ mitr6 nAyaoti tAtu^o Ati dvlsab. 

Ct 7.81.7, ni tim &Uka nA duritini mirtTHn.— The pOdaa lend themselvet to the following 
fikoile (dironologlcal arrangement : anrelj io.ii6.i*lBa truncated form of 3.33.5*, beoanaedlui- 
Um la in perfect metrioal position in Uie latter, in poor petition in the tbnnar (10.116 ia a 
pieoe of lataat olap-trap). Again, the penirtent reonrrenoe together in three saaea of the 
STnanrma Uhaa and doriti makes it oertain that S.19.6* is a aopbiiticated form of 1.35.5*, 
beoaoae it robrtitntaa deT&k|tam for ni dnritAm. 

3.a&B° (Ortsamada ; to Brfaaspati) 

trAtiram tvA tannnAm ha^^mah^ Vaspartar adhivaktaiam aamayiim, 
b^luMpato deranldo ni bwhsya mi dur^vA ilttaiam eutnuAm On nafaa. 
6.61.3* (Bharad^a; to Sarasrati) 

s&rMrati deranido nf barhaya pr^dm Tlfvaaya bfsayasya mAyloalh, 
atA kaitfbhyo 'rAnir avindo visAu ebbyo asravo TAjiniratL 



d by Google 



a:2S.i — ] Part 1 : Bleated PasBages hdonging to Book II [172 

hMjt nurk* thkt MiinpotitioD m primMrj ; oL i-ij-ij, bfhi»pttir t1 TBTsrht. In 6.61 Sbtm- 
T«ti is aMEtmilatod to Bfhwpkti in ui tKpttiaX degrae ; in (t. 3, •• dhlntm KtitA ' help«r of 
fiMjvn' (via) sh« ia olcwlr m tort of lientenuit of Bfhupati ; in at. 7 ahe lUyB Vrtn ; in 
■t. 1 ahe i* liortile to the Ptuoit. Cf. Boigftigne, i. 33S ; iL 317 ; iiL 8a 

3.38 J-CK, mi DO dubf&UBO abhidipsiir i9ata: 1.33.9°; 7.94.7", n^ no duh^&n&a 
l^ata; io.as.7'1, tn& no duh^ansai^til vfTsksase. 

1.S841* iri satyi r^syi bnhma^LU pate : 1.87.4°, Asi satyi njuydvinedyKh. 

[3.28^6^, UdasindBudr6vinamdhehicitr&m: 10.37.10^, UtaOryndr&Tinam, Ac] 

3,38J.0°<' = 3.a4.i6<xi (Ctrtsamada ; to Brahma^aspati) 

brilunm^aa pate tv&m aayi yanta sukt&flja bodhi tdnayam oa jinTa, 

Tf^nuii tid bhadririi yid &Tanti dera ^bpIUUl vodema viditlia saTir&^j 

«ri»&ain, 2.i.i6^B. 
a.35.iSO^(Qrtaaniada; to Aponaptar) 

fiyansam ague sukaitfni jtoSydyftnaam u magh&vadbhyah suvrktOn, 
▼l^^ram ti& bliadr4ih yid Aranti d«va ,^bfliid vadema viditbe sa- 
▼irft^j «rte&ain, i.i.i6<lK 

3.34.16 : see preceding item. 

3.86Jld-6<', yim-yam snijam Iq^utd br&hma^iaB pAtih. 

[2.36.4^, stt B&tvabliih prathami^ g<iau gachati: 1.83.1*, i^vftvati pratham6, Ac] 
CL 9.S6.11. 

3.35.6>> (Grtsamada ; to Brabmai^pati) 

tiamft id vifve dhunayanta afndhavd 'ohidrft q&ims dadhire pnru^ 
deydnSm sunm4 aubhtigah s4 edtiate ,^y&ni-yaiii yiijani kr^utd br&hmanas pttih.j 

tr refrain, 2.25.1^5^ 
3.t5.5'>(UtkllaEBtya; toAgni) 

iohidrft g&rma jarita^ purui^ devaii &cb& didy&nah sumedhih, 
ritho n& a&anir abbf vaksi T^am 4gne tT&m nidasi nah sum^ke. 
For 3.15.S see Oeldner, Ted. Stud. i. 160 ; Oldenberg, 3BE. xItj. 313. 

3.30,3^ (Grtsamada ; to Brahma^aspati) 

y^jaara vlra pr& vihi man&yat^ bbadr&ih m&na^i kp^afva Tftratnrye, 

haTto kiQiura subh&go y&thdaasi i^br&bma^as p&t«r Ava a vmimahe.j 

trcf. a.a6.><I 
8.19.30* (SobhariEa^Ta; toAgni) 

bliadriih niAiiat> kf^tufra TTtrsturye y6n& aam&tsu aaa&hah, 
4Ta sthird tanuhi bburi 9&rdbat&m v&nema te abhfsfdbbih. 



d by Google 



178] Hpnm aacrtbed to Ortaamada [ — 2.11.9 

An iuterMting atndy in tnuulfttio&« of rep«at«d pAdw : — 

(OrHamaiui, i. 33, ftd 3.36.3'' t 'muhe tQohtig deiueu 0«iit zor FeindeMobluht.' 
Orumnftiui, L434, tAS.i^i<f: 'im Feindeskkinpfe nuohe hetlToll deinen Muth.' 
fLadwfg, 71S, kd 3.36.3': 'fftssguten mut zar beklmpfimg der felnde.' 
"(liadwig, 401, ftd 8.19.10*: 'betttlgs beglQcbenden sinn bel der Tj±nbeklinpfimg.' 
In m7 opinion Lndwig'a first Tendering is exaotlj right ; tbe othera mare or less ngne 
genersUiationB. Ct the expreoBion frthiritfa mino^ kf, 5.30.4 ; 10.117.3. 

[a.26.2^, br&hm&^as piter &va & vrnlmahe: 10.35.2*, div^pfthivydr &v», Ac] 

2.36.8^, B& putiair T^uh bharate dhfitJl nfbhih : 1.64,13c, irradbbirTijam, &c ; 

io.T47.4<i, maksu s& vijam, &c 
2.27.2)>, mitnS aryanU v&nmo jusanta : 7.64.id, rajn Buksatr6 t&tu^o juaanta.] 
[2.27.4b, devd vJpTssya bhuvanasya goi^: 1.164.21°, ind vlfraaya, Ac] 

2.27.7° (Karma Gftiiaamada, or Grtsaniada ; to Adiliyas) 
pfpartu no Aditi rajaputr^ti dv^s&nsj aiyan^ sug^bhih, 
b^iiiL mitnlsya Tdm^asya 9&rmdpa s]^ma puruvlA Aristah. 
T0.io.6°{YaiaiyaiTa9TatI; SamvKda) 

k6 aayi veda pratbamAaydhnab k& nil dadarfa k& ihA prt vooat, 
brh^ mitr&sTa TAranaaya cU^ma kM u brava &hano -rloya n|n. 

T. Sehroeder, 

2.37.9' (Korma G&rtsaioada, or Grtsamada ; to Adityas) 
tn rooana divya dbitraraiitft hirany&yah fucayo dblbapatah, 
Asvapnajo auimisi Adabdhll uru^Anafl rj4T« mMylLya. 
6.28.1^ (G&uriviti <;%ktya ; to Iiidra) 

try ^ama miauso dev&t&tn tri rooana dirya dh&rayaiita, 
&roanti tv& manitoh pot&dakaas tv&m eaam fair indrfiai dbirah. 
Little doabt bnt tb&t the effectiTe Btanza ).)7.9 nuy elaim priority. The diiBontties of 
5.39.1 are diamuwd lant by Oldenberg, BY. Hoten, p. 315. The oonditiona are as follows : 5.39 
is a hymn to Indra, in which the Hanita are represented very saliently as Indra'a woratiippen : 
stanzas i, 3, 3, 6 (bo also in 5.30.6 ; 31.4.10 ; see Bergaigne, ii. 391 ; Hillebrandt, Ved. Myth, 
iii. 314). The introdnotion of aryamt in 5.39.1* is not very strange, if we eonceivo it to be an 
etymologizing epithet of ladra : the Uamta eonoeive of him as their Aryaman, ' Mend or 
companion' (eao 'ryaral yo dadftti, KS. 8.1, p. 83. 13}; therefore the poet ealla him Ajcyainan. 
Indra ia a bit humaniied in this stanza (fair dhtrah), and by means of the saoriflM of Hann 
(mianao dertiUlti) he is enabled to hold the three divine luminooa spaces ; et Bergaigne, i. 
66. The seoondary touch in 5.39.1 rests on the faet that the word aryami calls np the 
particnlar expression td rocaiti div^ dfaArayanta whtcb hails primarily from the sphere of 
the Adityas in a. 37.9 (the word aryaman In stanza 8 of the same hymn). This plaesa aryami 
grammatically into the position of a plural ekafeaa, or an elliptical irxvi*" ""^ ^f" "^ t^P" i o^ 
arir o ary6, 1.4.6. Translate 5.39.1: '(Indra) the companion (aryamt), (and the j.dityaa), by 
the saerifioe of Hann, held up the three divine luminous spaces.' All this seems to me in 
the very line of the Bishis' thonght, and unnsnallj entioing OTidenoe that 5.39.1 Is partly 
founded on 3.37.9. 



db, Google 



a.a'j.if — ] Part 1 : B^peated Passages belonging to Book II [174 
2.37.17 (Karma GftrtsanudA, or Ortaaiiud* ; to Adityas) = 

a.aS.ii (The same ; to Yamna) = 

3.29.7 (The same ; to Vi^ve Derlh) 

Dudiiih maghdno Taroi^a piiyisys btafiiidiviut a Tidarii {tdnun ftp6)^ 

ma iftyd rSJan onyAmad &n Bth&di ^^b^iid Tadema vitUthe sOTtrftl^j 
Cvd: refTtan, a.ui6^B. 

a.28.1*> (Enrma Gartsamada, or Qjiaaniada ; to Vanma) 
idluh kaT^ adityfaya evai^jo vigrfini santy abhr Astn mahna, 
i^ y6 mandrd yaj&thAya doT&h suklrtlm bhikse TAru^avya bhureh. 
8.ioo.4i>(Indn; to Indra) 

ay&m asmi jaritah ptL^ya mebi viqvi j&ta&r abhy &ami mahoa, 
rt&sya ma pradffo vardhayanty adardir6 bbdvana dardartmi 
See p. Tii, line 7 from lop. — For the repeated pftda of. also 6.i5.£' ; 8.88^''. 

[2.38.8°, fQy&m nab putia aditer adabdhah: 7.6a5<', (agmlUah putrd Aditer 
idabdbak] 

3.28.U: see 3.17.17. 

[3.28.3^, yiiy&ih dTMnai sanut&r yuyota: io.ioo.9'>, TlfTft dT^eaiiBi, Ac] 



a.SL.V> (Ortsamada; to Ti^ro Dev&h) 

own i tk a ih mitrtvanmaTatiuii r&tbam adityai mdrair rAsabhi^ saoftbli^Tfi, 

pr& y&d T&yo n& p&ptan TilsmanaB pari fravasyaro h^Bivanto vanarsadah. 

8.35, lb (93^-vafTa Atr^a ; to AfTina) 

agnfn^ndrei^ varunena Tla^un&dityai mdrair viaabhl^ aaoablidTa, 

i^aajteaaa usasa sdrye^a «aj LSdmam pibatam afvinL , 

*B-c: refrain, 8.35.10-310; d: refrain, 8.35.i''-3^ 

2.8S.20 (Grtsamada ; to Budra) 

tridattebhl rudia famtamebhih (ataih hfma a^iya bhesaj^bbih, 
■vj ftamid dvdfo vitar^ vy Afiho vy amlraf catayas^ vfaQcih. 
6.44. ifid (pamyu Barhaepatya ; to Indra) 
idadi tyat i^tram indrapiluam indiasya priyam amftam apayi, 
matsad yatba aaumanas^ya devam vy Aonid dY6§o ynyAvad vy i&ha^ 
rOT».33.j«*ef.e.74.»*». 

3.88 J.A' (Grtsamada; to Budra) 

piri ^ hed radrisya Tidy&b P^ tveeteya durmatir nuh! gat, 

aYasthiri magb&vadbhyas tanuava i^midhvaa tokiya tana^yamr!a.j«n.ii4.6d 



d by Google 



175] Symm aaennheA to Qrtsamada [ — 3.35.9 

6.38.7'] (BharadTBJB ; to Q&nh) 

pnj^Tfttih sayivasam ri^tlh fuddh£ apih 8up»iai^6 plbanUh, 

joi Tft stoni T;aU m^hAfansahj p&ri to beti mdrftsy* TflTftt^ 

•r 3.43.3" 
7.84.1^ (Vaaifitha ; to Indra and Ttfopa) 

yard rts^iim brhid inTati dyiur ^u setfUiir u^jjdbliih aiiilthih, 
p&ri no I16I0 Tim^Bsya TII7& unHih na Indrah kr^avad u lokfim. 

The repeated pKda in its Badra Teraion i* tormuUio, and hai baoome very popular in the 
later nuuitra Uteratare ; lae Conoordanoe under pari no mdraaya betlr vf^aktn. We need 
not Bsaoine really oonwiiouB imitation of one another on the part of the two types piri Hetlh 
and p4ri hd^ah. Tet I believe that piri beiih preoeded piri h«|a^ ; of. the opening paragraph* 
of Part 1, oh«pter 4. — The ezpreaaion it* athiri maghitTadbhTM tanuiva means ' looaen the 
strong bowB that are direet«d agafiut our patrona ' (anent Oeldner, Vsd. Btad. iiL 93, who 
interpreta difbiently). Cf. under 4.4.$. 

3.SSJ4I1, midhTU tokiya t&nayllys inr[a : i.ii4.6<l, tin&Q« to^ya t&na]rllyamr{a. 

2.34.4« (Grtsamada ; to Harute) 

prks£ t& Tlfvfl bhiivanS Tavaksire mitriiya Tft s&dam A jlr&d&iiavah, 

p^fadaqriso anaTabhrtMdhaaa rjipy^ ni vayiineeu dhoxa&dah. 

3,36.6o (Vi^vftmitra ; to Agni and Haruis) 

Tidtam-TAtani ga^im-ga^am BU9astfbliir agii4r bhJmaih manltKia 6ja 
nnahe, 

pffada^Tfteo ana-rabhrirftdhaao g&ntBro yajfUib Tid&thesu dl^Ah. 

For inndry pointa in i.}4.ti fee Pltehel, Yed. Stud. L 301 ; Hax MOIkr, 8BR zxxlL 301 ; 
Lndwig, Ueber Hethode, p. 30 ; Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 316. For 3.16.6, Max Mailer, ibid. 
199; OeUner, Ved. Stud. iU. 153, is7.— Ot $.37.5"- 

2.34ait> (Grtaamada ; to Uaruts) 

tdn TO mah6 manlta eTa^Tno Tif^or efiaya prabbrtlid haTftmahe, 
blranyaTarnAn fcaViilifin yatiaruco hi' ^hm a.n y &n tah yAfin y a.rii rudha Imaho. 
7,40.5b (Vasistha ; to Vigre De^h) 

asyi ddT^sya miUidBo va.yi Tlf^or e^^Uya prabb|th6 haTirbh^i, 
Tid^ hi ntdrd nidrlyam mahitT&m yaBJsUm Tartlr afrinAT lArat. 

The ine*niiig of the repeated ptda ia obeouro. Lndwig, 6S5, to >-34-ii, renders prabhfth^ 
by 'herrorbringang'; the tame author, 114, to 7.40.5, by 'darbrlugong*. Very dllllsr*nt 
effects. Oraasmann also renders the pkdas diveigently. See Bergalgne, IL 419 ; Max HtUler, 
8BK zzxlL 196, 306. 

[2.SS^, Tl(TSny aryd bhavanft j^jfina: 1,40.5*, TlfnrADy any<i UiiliTaaa jig&na; 
10.85,18", Tlyrtny any* bhilTanfibhio^^.] 

[2.85.&'>, jihminam QrdliTd Tidytktadi T&sftnah: 1.95.5^, jihmintm OrdliTih 
srayAfK uptothft] 



d by Google 



9-35-i> — 1 Part 1: Sepeated Passages hdot^ng to Book II [176 

2.8S4Sb (Grtsunada ; to Aponaptr) 

aan^ bahaoitm ftTomdya sAkhye y^llair Tidhems n^maai haTlrbhi^ 

s&m e&nu mfirjmi dfdhiB&ini bllm&ir d&dhKmy AnnR 'h p&ri Taoda rgbhtli. 

4.50.6^ (Vftmadevai toBrhaepati) 

evd piti« TifT&derAya vfa^e yajfiair Tidhema iUlinaB& harlrbhi^ 

b^haspate euprajd Tir&Tanto Lvay&m sy&ma p4tayo rayU|^m.j cr 4.50.6'' 

[Si96.14*, aamln padd panun^ tastliivanBam : 1.73,4'), agnfm pad^ &c.] 

3.86.160^: 2.13.19'^ = 2.J4.i6'»l, Tl?Taifa t&A bhadrim yid dvanti devd brhid 
Tadema viditbe but! rah. 

[3.86.4*, d vaksi devin ih4 vipn y&kfii ca ; 5.26,1°; 6.i().2<:; 8.i02.i6<^, £ dev^ 
vaksi y&kai ca.] 

2.36.60 (Grtsamada ; to :^tus) 

e8& ay& te tanvd nrnmaT&rdhaiiah s&ba ojah pradfri lAhT<5r hit&h, 

t^bbyam Bat6 maghaTan tdbbyom abbptaa tr&m asya brdbma^iSd & trp&t piba, 

ID. 1 16.70 (A^yata Sthaura, or A|;tuyQpa Stb&ura; to Indn) 
ii&m havlr maghavan tiibbyam iHtAm pr&ti aamifil AhrnADO grbb&ya, 
tUbhyaib sntd maghavan tlibliyaiu pakv6 'ddbtndra piba ca prttstlu tasya. 

a.86.Q' (Grtsamada ; to ^tus) 

ju^tham yajfiith bddbataih hivaaya me satt6 h6t& nivfdah pQrvyi &nu, 

icha rJijAnft Diuna ety'KTftaih pra^aatrild i pibatam somy&m m&dhu. 

8. 35- 4' (VyiTftjva Atroya ; to A^rina) 

jnfdtbftm yajfiim bddliatam Mvaaya me vf(veh& derau s4Tanava 



i^a^jteasft usisA suryena c^sam no To}ham afTiii&.j 

•re: refram, 8.35.i'J-ai'=; d: refrain, 8.35. 4<i-6d 

For 3.36.ecf. Hillel)ruidt,Ved. Myth. Ui. 147 ff. ; Oeldner.Ved. Stud. U. 145, note. 

[9.87.1^, AdhvaryaTah ak pDr^m vasty Sal cam : 7. 1 6. 1 1 >>, pQmdm vivBsty asloam. ] 
Both [Adu ttppl; teahalaftlly to Agni Dravi^oda*. 

a.87.1'',ti8m&et&jhbharatatadTa9i^dadIh; 2.14.3'=, t&an^ etiih bharaU tadva^^ya. 

a.38.1' (Ort&amada ; to Savitar) 

dd n fy& ddri^ aavita Bavaya 9a9Tattam&m t&dapa v&hnir aathAt, 

nOD&ih devdbbyo vf hi dhdti r6tnam Athabhajad vltlhotram svastiu. 



d by Google 



177] Hymns ascr^ed to Ortaamada [ — 9.40.5 

6.71.1' (Bhsradrsja ; to Savitar) 

■AA n f7i& deri^ saTlt4 biraqiy&rt bBltu ayaiiatB BATau&ya sukrAtub, 

ghrt^na pK^f abhl pnisi^ute malchc} jiItS eudikso r&jaso vldlianiu^i. 

6.71.4* (Bharadyaja ; to Savitar) 

tld n f7i deri^ uvita ti<nifinft hiia^fapSni^ pratidoa&m asthftt, 

iyohanur yajatd mandrfijihra t dfi9use suvati bburi rimAm. 

7.38.i»(Vasifltha; to Savitar) [•rs.gS.S'' 

dd n f7^ dev&i^ aavita yarima i^tkira^ydyim am&tiiii yim fifitretyj 

nOn&m bhAgo b&vyo minusebbir vi yd rttoB pnrQT&sur d&db&ti. 

{a.S8.4d, ar&nutih Bavitjt devi £gftt : i.3g.8«, bir^yakaA^ savit^ Ae.] 

2.88.U0 (Qrtfi&mada ; to Savitar) 

«sin&bb]ram HA divtS adbhy&b prthiTyda tviyi datt&ih l^myam ridba i. g&t, 

9idi y&t atot^bhya &p&ye bhivAty uni^&nAya savitar jaiitr^ 

j.8.6'' (Vaaifltba U&iti^Tanmi ; to Agni) 

id&m T&oah 98taaab B&mBahaBram lid agnfiye janislsta dvib&rbah, 

q&ai y&t Btot^bhya ftpiys bb&Tftti dyiun&d amlvacdtanani raksohf, 

a.89.B', et^ni yBsa aprinft T&rdbanani : i.iij.as', et&ni T&m a^viiA viryi^i 

[3.40.1^ jinanS divd jfinanB prthiv^h : 8.36.4*, janitit divd janitd prtliiv^ih.] 

2.40.1<i (Qrtsamada ; to Soma and Poaan) 

sdm&pOsai^ j&nana rayn^m JinanB divi^ j&Dan& prthivyib, j vr oC 3.4a i <> 

j&tilu TfTvasya bhtlTanasya gopdu dera akf^Tann amftaaya n&bbim. 

3.17.4^ (Eata Y&i^y&mitra ; to Agnl) 

agofm BUdltldi sudffaifa gr^&nto namasyiroas tvddyam jatavedab, 

trom dDt&m arattiii havyavdham ddra aknTaiiD am^tasya iiabbiin> 

Potaibly the ezprewioa unfUaya nibhtm C4.5S.1 ; 5.47.1 ; 8.101.15) doe* not fit * doal 
pair of divinities u well m a slngiilAr god, bat tliiB i> not euoi^Ji to estsbllah the prioritT- of 
3.17.4- 

a.40.a«, fibbydm fndrab pakram ftmiar ant&^: 6,7i.4> iDdrftmma pakvim, fte.] 
Cf. i.6a.9 ; 180.3 ; S-'J-*" ; 8.89.7. 

[a.40.B*, TlprAny aDy6 bhilvanft jaj£na: a.3S.a^, vf^vany ary<i bhilvanA jajUia : 
10,85.18^, Tl^vsny anyd bbilvanAbhicAs^e.] 

a.40.6a (Grteamada ; to Soma and Posan) 

LTl9vUiy any6 bhuTaii& jajinaj vlfvam anyd abhicAksBi^ eti, Crc£ 1.35.3^ 

sdmftp&fa^&T &TStam dbiyadi ms jruv^bliySiii TlfrSh pftanft jayema. 
25 [-.0*1.] 



d by Google 



S.40.5— ] Part 1 : Hepeated Pasaages heJor^mg to Book U [17B 

d.sa.i6> (^ifvan Bh&rad^a ; to Vi{tv» Dev&h, han Affd «nd Pu>Dy») 
ign^aijuiyftT ivatadi dhiTadi me 'smia hiT« sulwvl mstntlib nah, 
i}lm U176 janiyad g&rbluni anyi^ pnjivatir Iw i dhittim unA 

[2.40.d*, ivata dery &ditir uurri: }.4a4^ Buh&vi dery, fto.] 
Of. TB. 3.1.1.4. 

2.41.ai>(0rteMiuda; toYayu) 

niydtT&D vSyar a gahy ayim gnkrd aySmi tc, 

gfintasi Bunvatd grliim. 

4.4J.i'(VlinadBva; toVayu) 

■rajo ^ukr6 ayftmi te midhvo &gnm dlTistiau, 

& yUki B6inapitaye spKrhd deya iLiydtratft. 

8.ioi.9<i (Jamadagni Bb&rgava ; to Yftyu) 

a no y^jiiim diviBpffaiii Tnyo yfthf Bnm&ninabhih, 

aatih pavltra up&ri (rTnaad 'y&th fjakxd iqr&mi te. 

a.41.4>>: 1.47.1b, sut&hBdmart&TTdhA. 

a.41.e*: i.i36.i<i, tAsamritjIlglirUbutl. 

S,4L.6'>: 1.136.3', Bdit:^ diDiuuapatl. 

a.41.8'+o (Grtaamftda ; to Afrins) 

ni yftt p&ro naatara odadh&rsad visa^Tasa, 

dt^Q&Aeo mAxtjo ripti^i. 

6.63.2^ (Bharadvaja ; to Afrms) 

Aram me gantam li&van&^fim&f gr^ani y&tbA pfbstiio &ndba^ 

p&ri ha ty&d vartlr yKtho ris6 ni yit p&ro nantaru tatar^t. 

8.i8.i4i> (Irimbithi EAiaTa ; to Indra) 

B&m ft t&m agh&m af navad dul^gdnsam mdrtyam ripAm, 

y6 Bsmatra durb&^ArSn ;)pa dTayl^L 

a.4U8' = 6,52,7°: i,3.7i>, Tl^re der&sa d gsta. 

a.41.1S'> (Glrtsamada ; to Yi^ve Dev&h) = 

i.Si.'j^ Cttjifvan BhBradvaja ; to Vifve Devah) 

^Tigra deT&sa a gataj Qi^uta ma Im&m h&Tam, w i-S*?** 

Ad&m barhir oi ^idata. 

8.73,10'' (Qopavana Atreya, or SaptsTadhri Atreya; to Afvioa) 
ihi gataiii Trsa^ivasQ cr?iit&rii ma un&m hiTam, 

L&nti B&d bbatu rsm i,vah,j «r re&ain, 8.73.10-18^ 

Cf. im^ nwfr^uUdi hivun, 8.85.3% and inuUh na^ ffnavad dluivui], under S^J.ii*. 



db, Google 



179] HyfHM8 ascribed to Grtaamada [ — 9.43.3 

S.4L15 = 1.33.8. 

S.4L18", iqnrsfastil iTE smasi : i.ai).il>, anSpastiiYKnaU. 

S.fi,SO'>: i.i43.8<l, BidhT&m ady&diviqpffun; 5.i3,3l>} sidhrtm adyidivisirf^t^ 

a.4a.Ss (Ortsamsda ; AdIiTEni vA^TuaanaByA fakuntuya stutdh) 
iyi kraoda dakamatd grhanBih sumang&Io UiadraTftdf y flViTi t^, 
mi na steni Igata maghigafiao i^brli^ vadeioa nd&Uie suvf iAh.j 

«r refrain, a.i.i6^tt. 
6.38.70 (Bhandvflja; to <Hvah) 

piajivat^ adyiTasadi rif&ntlh ^ddhi ap&h Baprapa^Ld pfbantlh, 
ma va Btemi f^ata mighioanaa^ (pini to hetf rudiisya TTJ^kh.j 

•»'«.33-»4* 
Cf. mt nodnt^UkMlfitta, under i.)3,j|f. 



db, Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO 
BOOK III 

[8X5l>, krttuiii pun&n&h kavfbhih pavftAih : 3.31.16^, midhvah pan&nih, <».} 

8X18*: i.i64.safc, >pfan girbhth daryat&m <isadhTntoL 

8JL15ii (Viframitni Oftthina ; to Agni) 

t|« ca tT& yiJAmaao havlrbhir lie sakhity&m Bunutlm nikftiiuh, 

devoir kvo mimtTti Kim jaritr^ rikfft o& no dAmyebhir ^tnifcim n. 

3.54.1° (Pntj&pati VaifvKmitra, or Fiaj&pati Vftcya; to Vi^re DeTlfa^ 

hen Agni) 
im&ih mah6 Tidathykya (OBAm 9&(vat kftra fdyKya pri jabhruh, 
OT^dtn no dimyebluT ^-nifc^i^ frn<>tT agofr divydir ijasrah. 
A good illnitrktion of the need of oonfrootlng rep«*t«d p4du. OrMunum truulatea tlw 
two pAdms raapeotiTalj: 'and nhfliEe una duroh haiuliahM Ergltnien'; and 'm bOr* una- 
AfBi mit daa Hi nut Fenam'. Lndwig, 303, ad 3.1.15, 'behDt' nna mit deinan han*- 
lleb«iiden [tII«u] antlitiea'; and, too, ad 3.54.1, *er erhOre urn mit aelQen haiufrauud- 
llohen uigeaialit«ra '. Lndwig i* right In holding to the same rendering of inlk&i^ in both 
plaoaa. Bergaignay 6tadM aor le Lexiqoe, p. 67, niggeata ' sea formeg domeatiqafli ' tar iiaa.- 
jabhir failkJli^ in 3<i.i5i bat rafraina from applying the same loggeation to 3.54.1, parhapa 
booawae 'haarfng with doroMtlc forma ' ianot eaay. It seem* to me that wo ahonld take the 
ptda in 3.1.15 in ita ordlnarj aenae, 'protect oa with thy aeveral faoea (which thou ahoweat 
aa hoaaa-fli«)'. A bolder poet tieata the idea more aecondarllj, to wit, 'hear uawith thy 
fitoea', Le. having faoea, ergo eara, he can hear with them each and all (dimyebhilh ^"^ 
diT^i^). Ct Oaldner, Ved. Stad. 1. 15S ; Oldenberg, SBE. iItI. >ji. 

8aa9'i> (Tipr&mitia Gathina ; to Agni) 

4 no gahi saUiytibhll^ ^T6bIliI^ m ft-h"-" malubhir ntibhi^ sar^yin, 
aamd raylm bahuUm a&mtanitram auvitoam bhag&m yaj^fisaiii krdiil nab. 
3.31.180^ (Kufika AisUathl, or Vi^v&mitra ; to Indra) 
p&tir bhava Trtraban BQnft&nlLiii giiim vi^viyur vraabbd rayodh^ 
i no galti aaUiydbhi^ Qiv^bbix *»ft'hi^" mahibhir utiblii^ Baranyin. 
4.33.1" (VKmadeva; to Indra) 
ft tu na indra T^tzaliann asmakani ardh&m a gahi, 
Twahan malubhir utibhi^ 

SXSQo^d (Yi^v&mitia Gathina ; to Agnl) 

etil ta ague j&nim& s&nani pr& pQrrydya nutanani vocam, 

mihtnt' T^ffo sivanft iLftiuM j a« Tn »« . j an m nji oHuto j&tATodi^. 



db, Google 



18t] Bjfmns ascribed to Vigvi^itra O&thina [ — 3.1.3 

3.30.a« (VifTAinitra ; to Indra) 

n4 te dtlr6 pttran^ oid rftj&nsy & t& prA y&hi hariTO Mribhy&m, 
■Uuraya vff^ siTanft k^tdma yakiA grivs^ah sanudldn^ «gniu^ 
Tors.i.io'sM thaiMxt full pftngnph, i.a. nndsr 3.1. )i<'. 

8X21*: 3.i.3o<l, jjliunaii-jaiuiiaD nlhito j&t&Tedah. 

8XSl<xl (Vi(Tllmitm Osthiiu ; to Agni) 

^j&nnu&.janin&tt nlliito j&tiTe<taj Yifvitmitrebhir idhyate ^aanh, tr 3.1.30^ 

tiiTE TBjr^bh muiutaii y^JfiiyaBjapl bhadr6 BtnmAoaati syftma. 
3.59.4°^ (VlfvSmitra ; to Ultra) 

ay&m initr6 nonuui}^ suf^ro rijn Buisatrd ajaoista redl^^ 
tiaya Tay&m Bomataa yajBiyasyapi bhadrd sftnmanaad syftma. 
6.47.i3>)>(aargaBIi&radTaja; toIiLdTa)^ 
io.i3i.7»t> (Sulclrti E&ksiTata ; to Indra) 

tiisys TftT^ aninatan yadHiTasripi bhadrd ■ftnmanaaj syfttno, 
jA Butrimll ar&iAn fndro aamd irie cid dv^sah sanut&r yuyotiLj 

1^6.47.13*** 
iai4.ti°d (Yama V&iTBBTata; longoktadeTatah) 
Angiraso oah piUro n4TagvS AtharrOiio bhfgavah somy^aah, 
t^^ftib TAjim anmatau yAJfiiy&uftni Apt bhodr^ aSiunanart ayftma. 
Tlieord«r of the two hemlBtiohBlu&47.i3 — 10.131,7 ■a«nisinT«rted KadetMoAaij. 

8.1.aad (ViQYllmitra G&thina ; to Agni) 

im&m yajMm aahaATan tT&m no devatri dhehi sukrato r&ril^ah, 
pri yanai hotar brhatir teo n6 'gne la&hi drimntaa a yajaara. 
10.80.7^ (Agni S&ucika, or Agni YaifrBnara ; to Agni) 
agn&ye br&hma rbhivas tataksur agnfni maham avocfima suvrktlm, 
figne prdva jarit»ram yaTisthagne mihi dr&vi^am a y^jasra. 

8a.a8 = 3.6.»i = 3.6." = 3-7-'i(Vi9TamitraQ»tbina; to Agni) = 3.15.7 (Utklla 
K&tya; to Agni) = 3.^2.5 (G&thin EAu^^ ; to A^) = 3.33.5 
(Dera^raTas BhOrata, and Devav&ta Bh&rata ; to Agni) 
ilam agne pnmd&naam aanlm g^h ^agvattamdin h&Tsmftn&ya s&dho, 
ayan nat^ auniis t&nayo Tijavagne sa t« mtnatir bhutr aam^. 

8.3.3° (VifT&mitra Gutlilna ; to Agni) 

bA rocayaj jantlall rddasi ubhd b& mOtKSr abharat putr& fdyah, 
haTyaral agnir Bj&raq oinoliito dol&bho vifdm itithir vibl^Tasuh. 
5.4. 3* (Vaau^ruta Atreya ; to Agni) 

lUTTSva} ftgnir aj&rati pita no vibhilr vibhd^ sudf(d[o aamfi, 
mgftrhapatyali s&m fso didlby 1 aamadryiik s&m tnimTht orivftnaL, 

•r 3.54.28>> 
Th« tno hTuuiB oorreapond kIso in 3.1.10° — 5.4.3*. 



db, Google 



3.2.6—] Part 1 : Btgaeated Patsages belonging to Book III [1^ 

8.a.6' (Yifvaimtra G&Uiina ; to Agni) 

agnUi mmniyft dwUiire pxa6 j^iA TJija^rsTaMm ih& Trktiborhiuh, 

y*Usnmh anrAeuh TipTAdOTjuh mdiim y:i^jilin&m aidhadiB^ xpiasm. 

10.140.6l> (Agni X^vaka ; to Agni) 

rtATKnAm m niiiytiri Ti^&dsT^tajn iic"*f*i nunniyft dsdhire piir6 Jinfi^ 

i^prrttVurnaTh Bftpr&thaatanuni tvll giirdj diivyam m^asft yugi. w i*4S>7^ 

W« randw 3.1.5, 'Man, h«Tlng uranged the uarUtaial gnai, holding tli* Meriltoial Ikdla, 
tor ireUu* hftva astabllBhed u their Pnroblt* brilliuit A^, renowned h (giver oQ 
•nbaUnee, repTMentatifa of «11 the godi, the BadrA of ueriftoea, who [woinotM the- deiire of 
active (wonldppan)'. Cf. Oldenberg, 8BE. xItj. iiS, 317 ; ZDMQ. Ixii. 471S ; EV. Hoten, 
P.m6. With this perfeot atanza we oompare ia 140.6, to wit; 'Tba OKter^bejing boll, the 
aU-Tisibla, for welfkra men hare aetabliahed as their FurohlU ; thee, that hast attentive 
aua, art apread moat widelj, the divine, the ganerationi of men (have eetabliahed),' 
Tbm aeoond bemiatioh ia aoaoolnthic ; tlie ctiaage of penon in the pliraae tv> giti limpi along 
late in the atanza ; moieover tvk giii ia almoat oertainlj an appendage to the third ptda 
wliich ooenn also minna that ^ipendaga in 1.45.7*. niere the auue ia petfeot i < ^e aaeia 
have eatalillahed thee, O Agni, at tlie dailj (memlng) oblationa aa their Hotar (piieat), aa 
their ^tv^ (■erring prleet), thee that art the greateat aoquirer of wealth, haat attentive ean^ 
art apread moat widelj.* 

8.S.8d (ViTVUoitra Guthina ; to YaifrUiars) 

nun»y4ta havy&d&tim STadhTar&jb duvaay4ta d&myuii jatAvedaaam, 

ntthfr rtisya brb^to vlcarsanir agnir deranAm abhaTat pordhita^. 

io.iiaiii> (Jamadagni BhOrgava, or Bama Jamadftgnya ; Apriyah) 
8ady6 j&t5 vy hmimita yajil&m agnir deTanftm abhavat pnroga^ 
aeyik h<5tuh pradf9y rtftsya 'Ad Bvdh&kirtaiii havlr adantn d«Tah. 
io.iso.4> (Hrllka ViKsistha ; to Agni) 

agnir derd devanam abhavat pordhito 'gniih nianusj^ ^y<^ b'^ idhin^ 
agnlm mab^ dhinaBfttAv ahim huve mrllklim dh&nasfitaye. 
niepkda io.i50>4*iBaertainl7*eoond*>7, aaahown t^ the metre(deT6 iagloea); aaap.viit 

line 6 from top. 

8.3.10* (ViTv&mitra GatMna ; to Yai9T&n&ra) 

TlQam kavidi TiQp&tiiii mAnnyir i^a^ s&m eim akmran sr&dliitim n& tdjaae 
B& udv&to nivito ySti T^viaat s& g&rbh&m eeil bhilTaneau didharat. 
5.4.3" (Vaaiijruta Atreya ; to Agni) 

ylQiuh kaviifa TiQp&timmanu^^ih pdoiih p&rakil^ gbrtfiprs^bam agnim 
nf bdtfiram yi^vavfdaiii dadhidhTO b& dev^u vanato yaxy^u. 
iS.i.8> (Bbaradvfija Barhaspatya ; to Agni) 

TJjjMT kaviih vigp&tiiii Q&Qratinani nit69anam yrsabbini canuuplnim, 
prStlsa^im iaiyantaih pftvakiih lijantam agnlm yajat&m raylnim. 

To me victim, without following genitive in 3.a.io, aeema to imitate 5.4.3, espedallr aa 
tba ezpreaaion minnalr f^ ia, to aay the least, nnflwniliar.— The two hrnma, 3.1 and 5.4 own 
Jointly alao the p&da 3.1.1* - £.4-)^ 



d by Google 



188] ffymns aaoribed to Vi(v6mitra Odthma [ — ^3^11 

8.3010 (Viftv&mitn Oftthioa ; to V&ifTlnan) 

B& jinvate jatMremi pnj^jfiivdn vfeA eitr^u ndnadan bA sinli&h, 

Tftigrftnari^ prthap^jft intmrtjo visu ritaa, diyamKno t1 dlf^iM. 

3-a7-5' (Vi^rtmitrm ; to Agni) 

Pfthn^ft Amutyo ghrt&niTpifc cn^ntah, 

agnlr yajMsya haTjaT^^ 

8.4.6", y&thft DO mltra T&rui^o jdjoeat : 1.43.3', 7&tliA no mitr6 v&nupalL 

8.4.7 = 3.7.8 (VifvKmitra OBthina ; Apia, here D&ivya HotOA) 

i^duTyft h6t&rft prathama ny j^Sj sapti prkfasa^ aradhiTA madanti, 

•r 3.3.7* 
rtim gi&Muita rtim it t& fthnr inn vrati^ vratapa didliybi&tL 

8.1.7*= 3.7,8* diiv7&li6tIlrftprathAm& ny HJj«: 2.3,7*, ddivyAh6t&Apntliami 
vidtlstaill ; 10,66.13% diivyft hdtAifl prathan^ purtSliitA ; 10.110.7*, 
d^vyft h6t&rft prathamil suvdcO. 

8.4.S (Vi(Amitn Oftthina ; Apia, hen Tiaro Derth) 

?.3.8 (Vaaistha UAitrftTani^i ; Apra, here Tisro Denh) 
a bharati bharatabhi^ rajfifE i)& devair mannfydbhir tgnS^ 
a&rasrali a&rasratdblur orrak ticrd devir barhir M^Ui sadantn. 
For thit and th« next thra* atknxaa m* p. 17, top. 

8.4.9 (Yiv^ioitra Ofttbina ; Apia, here Tvutar) = 

7.3.9 (Vasis^ha M&itATaru^i ; Apra, here Tva&tar) 
tin naa tuzipam idha pofayitnA ddra traftar vi rftraijii^ ■yasra, 
yito vfrii^ karma^yft^ sndAkfo ynUigr&vft Jayat« derAkAma^, 
Ot the ftuthor, Indogemuniaohe ForaobiingeD, rxr. igi. 

8.400 (VifTainitra G&thina ; Apia, here Tanaepati) = 

7.a.io (Taaiatha HaitAvani^i ; Apra, here Yanaapati) 
Tioaspatd 'ra Sfj^pa devin agnir haviti gamita BiidaTati, 
bM n bdtft ssty&taro yKJftti yith& derui&ih J&nim&ni r^da. 
Ct toi the flnt dliUoh 1.3.10^. 

8.401^^ (yi9:^tnitra Oftthina ; Apra, here Agni) == 

7.1.11^^ (Vaaistha Mftitrftrarui^ ; Apra, here Agni) 
a yShy agne samidbind arran indre^a devai^ aaritbaih tardblii^ 
barbir na tetftm iditi^ sapatnl arahft deri am^ mftdayantftm, 
5.11.3a (Sutambhara Atreya ; to Agni) 

tjajnfieya ketilm pratham&m puidhitamj agnfm n&na triaadhasthd B6m 
Idhire, trs-iLa* 

indrena derail aaiitham ai barhi^i eidan nf hdtS yajiitbAya sukr&toh. 
io.i6.ioi> (^T&nkha T&mSyana ; to the Fathers) 
y6 aatyiiso havir&do haviepd Indre^a devai^ sarithadi d&dh&n&l^ 
igne yfihi eahijaram deravandiih p&Aih pnrv&ih pitfbhir gbannasAdbhIh. 



d by Google 



3.4.II— ] Part 1: Sweated Passages belongwg to Book III [184 

lO.faii^ (SumitraBadhryAfva; Aprs, here Aijini) 
igae Tsha Tfini^am is^Te na fndmh diva marAto antAriksSt, 
sfdantu bariilr vf^ra i y&jatifih srilift dera amftA mUayanttm. 
To me 10.15.10 oonveyB the impreaoon of ■oeonduT' workmrniuhip. Tlie dlTtolon of tho 
Fftthen in luTiMid^ luTiBpi^, gharmla»d»^ also perhapa pirij^ and pdrrUh, uvoon of 
the iTHtem of the later ritutJUtio cult of the dead. Cf. HUlebrandt, Ved. HTth. iii. 414.— POr 
3.4.1 1' o£ 10.16.8', tinnin devi am^ ialda7ant«. 

[8.6^, mitn) agaii bhavati y&t sfimiddhab : 5.3. i^, tv&m mitrdbluTasi y&t, ftc] 

Ot 3.I8.SV 
SJS.4^ (YifT&nutra Oathina ; to Agni) 

^mitnS agnlr bluTati y&t s&middhoj mitnS li6t& t^^to^o j&tiTedfttt, crct 3.5.4* 
imtr6 sdhvaiyilr isir^ d&mDn& mitr^h sfndhOnam ut& pfirrat&iiBm. 
10.83. 3>> (Mutyn Tapaaa ; to Sfanyu) 

manyUr f ndro manyOr evAsa deviS manyiir hiStft vinu^o jfttAvedftIp, 
manyiim vffa date mitDtisir yih pfthf no manyo t&pasB b^6b&1i. 
For the obaracter and relative date of the HaiiTu hymoB Me nnder 8.100.1. It is quit* 
olew that the Han^ pada is a tour d»fin» In imitation <^ the Agni pSda. Cf. under 10^5.1, 

8.6.5' (VifT&mitra Gftthina ; to A^nu) 

pati piiy&ifa r]p6 dgraA pacUm rd^ j^ti yaliTif cAranaih suryaaya, 
pjiti nitbha aapt&(ire&i^iu agnfb p^ti devdnftm upamidam reyih. 
4.S.8<i(V&madevaO&utamA; to Yfti^r&nara) 
pravioyam T&casah kfm me aeytl giihft hit&iQ lipa ni^fg vadanti, 
y&d usrfyanam 4pa v^ir iva tt&d pati priyi^ rapd Agraih pad&di t^^ 
I have dealt with these stanzaa In JA.OS. xxrii 74 tL Hie main point ther« ia to show 
that rAp means 'asoent* or 'height', in 4.5.8. niis is mpported by the expresaians igre 
mpi irnpitam in 4.5.7, which can soaroely mean anything elae than 'aaoended on the 
top of the height ' ; and I0.13.3, pifLca padiui rup6 inv aroham, ' Ave steps along the asoenti 
I haT« ascended'. In these oircumstanoes it seems to me oertain enough tliat ripA in 3.5.5 is 
a slip for nipd on the part of the redaotors who had lo«t touch with the latter word whioh is 
moribund In the hleratie mantras, and does not occur at all ontstde of them. With ripd 
ohanged to rnpd in 3.5,5 we have a perfeot description of the ular paradlte, the paradise (rf 
Yls^u; of. in addition to my former statements, 3.55.10. I cannot find any refutation of thia 
not onimportant point of Yedio critique in Oldanberg's brief statemeuls, BT, Hoten, pp. 317, 
171. CC aleo Both, Hlnikta, 6.17, Erl&utemngen, p. S5 S, 

8.5,0'>, Tlf^^Didevd vayilnani Tidvin : 1.189.1^, vlf i^jii deva Tayilt^ni TidT^n. 

8,601 = 3.1.33 = 3.6.11 = 3.7.11 = 3,15.7 = 3,33.5 = 3.33.5. 

8.0.3* (Ti^vamitra Oathina ; to Agni) 
a r6dad appnA Jayamftna ut& pr& riktha &dha nii prayajyo, 
diT&9 cid agne mabind prthivy^ vacy&ntaiii te y&hnayah BapUjibvAh, 
4.18.5^ (Samvada Indraditivamadevanam) 

aradyfim iva minyamana gubakar (ndram jnBtd vlry^^ ny^stam, 
ithdd aetbat svay&m &tkam vftsBna i, r6dad apf94f j^yamftna]^ 



d by Google 



185] Symm agcribed to VigvOmUm GRUhim [—3.8.9 

?.i3.a<> (Vaoutiha IbitxlTAnmi ; to Y&i^nDara) 
trim agne 90cfBB fdftietiui a r6d«d apr^A jayaminati, 
tvim derifi abhl^uter unufioo vjU^rAnua jatavedo mahitTi. 
io.45.6)> (VatsaprT Bhslandana ; to Agni) 

TffTftBya k«tilr bhiivana^a g&rbha a rddaal app^ jlyamftnalh 
Tl|dm cid idrim abhinat padlyifi jAoS y&d agnlm iyajanta p&fioa. 
Fbr 3.6.]* Me Oeldner, Ved. Stud. iL 15S, 

S.e.e*' (VigvSmitra Oftthina ; to Agid) 

rtisya vft keflii& yogydbblr ghrtasnilTll i6hitft dhurf dhisTa, 

4th& vaha dev^ deva vifnIUi aradhTara kjr^iihl JfttaTodo^ 

ti.io.i'l (Bhandi^aBftrhaspatya; to Agni) [dhram, 

[iur6 TO mandr&m diTj&iii suvrktiih pnyatl yajEL6 agnfm adhTar6 dadhi- 
puri ukth^bhih 86 bf no TibbdvA Kradhvara karatl j&tiTedati. 
f.T7.3i>(VaBisthalbitrATaru9i; toAgni) 
igne yihi hariBA y&kai im&n vradhTara kf^nlii j&tareda^ 
7. 1 7.4' (Vasistha M&itrftTam^ ; to Agni) 
■Tadh.Tara karatl j&t&Ted& y&ksad devin amfteo pipriyac ca. 
SUniu 7.17.3 and 7.17.4 In oonottenatiou. — In 6. lo.!** agnlm Is appanutlj the»eoon4ar7 

•lament in the bypermetrla line ; m«ndnUn in pUa a wiUtont agnim in pad* b would ti« 

EDlOaienUT diatinot, aa it is one of Agni'e 'leitmotih'. 

8.6.9^: 3.3.110, aniuradhiun iTahamftdiyatm. 

•.801 = 3.1.33=3.5,11 = 3.7.11 = 3.15.7 =3*"-6 = 3'33-5- 

8.7.B: see under 3.4.7. 

8.7 Jl : see preceding item but one. 

8.8.8<> (Vifvllmitra Guthina ; to Tapa) 

lie cbrayasTB vuiaspato T&isman prtMTyd &dhj, 

sdmiti mly&m&no Tiroo dhft yajfi&TUiaBe. 

3.34. i<i (Vi9Tftmitra; to Agni) 

igne BfibasTK pftan& abbfmatir &pfisya, 

duflt&nus t&num &i^tlr v&coo dhA yaJfl&TUuwe. 
For 3.8.3^ of. 3.]9.4^ ntbUpftblTrft <dlii, under 1.3.7'. 

[8.8.8*, adityd rudri Tisavah sunlthAh ; 7.35.I4*, sdityi rudrd T&savo jusanta. 
(idAiii br&hma); 10.66.13% ildityft n)di« T^aavah aiidftnavab (imit 
br&hma).] 

8.8.8% banai iya^ie^i^ti yitftnAb: i.i63.io(^, banai iva prenifd yatante. 

8.8.9^ (Vi(!filmitra C^tbina ; to YoiAb) 

^ha&ad iva fre^ifd y&t&nfthj fukrd TllBanAh ar&raTo na ^h, «r 1. 163.10^' 

unniy&m&n&h kaTfbtiih puriM&d devi devan&m ipi yanti patha);u 
24 [>.<>.•. to] 



d by Google 



3-8.9 — ] Part 1 : Bepeated Passages belonging to Book IB. [186 

1■A^•Z*' (Vaaiftha ; to Apah) 

^t&payitifih svadh&yA m&duitiT derir derui&m ipi ysnti pitha^ 
i^ti iDdraejra n& nunanti Trat^nij i^Bindhubhyo baTy&m ghrUvaj jiiliota.j 
flrc: o£ 7.47-3°; d: c£ 3.59.1** 
Th» rittulijtia atsnia 3.8.9, od the eTidenoe of its two rapMtted ptdu (of. 7.34.10), BMine to 
baMoonduj. — For the repeated ptdAaeealeo i.s-g', ithk da^nlm ipy eta |dUJ»^ 

8.8.1'': 5.33.3I'; 8.ii.6>>, dev&m m&rtiteaQt&ye; i.i44.5t>, der&m mirtBea nt&ye 
hs'mnshe, 

8.Ba* (Vifvamitra CtatMna ; to Agni) 

B&kh&jns trtt vaTrmahe ^derAm m&rtAsa at&ye,j - W i.i44.5i> 

Bi»uh n&pUadi subhi^ih sndiditidi L&upr&tortitn anehto>m.j vr 1.40-4^ 

8. 19.4' (Sobhari Konva ; to Agni) 

6xj6 nip&tam Babhigaih au^ditiiii agnfm (r^tha^oclsam, 
s& no mitrisya v&ninasya b6 apjlm k sumn&m yaksste divl. 

8V. 9.764, Id ita venion oT BV. 8.19.4, aabetitutea apAih napftUib, &c Throogbont the 
BT. both ezpreMioae apply primaiilj to Agni On the theme of a[itdi ui^t aee Magonn, 
JA08. zix. 137 ff. ; AJPh. zxi. 174 ft ; HUlebrandt, Ted. Hjrth. i. 365 IT. 

8.9J^: 1.40.4^, sapr&tOrtiiaanehiaam. 

Z.9M^ (Vi^&mitra O&thliiA ; to Agni) 

t&ih tT& ToixtA agrbh^ta derdbhyo baTyaT&hana, 

vffivKn y&d yajSfEn abbip^ai mKnusa t&va kr&tm yavisthya. 

iaii8.5b(Uruksaya Amabiyava; to Agni Baksohan) 

j&nunftnab s&m idbyase deT^bhyo havyaTftliAiia, 

tim trft bavanta mirty&^ 

10. 1 19.13b (I^ba Aiadra; Labasya [Indrasya] fttmastutih) 

grb<S yiiay Aramkito deTdbhyo havyaTahiiina]^ 

i^kuvlt s6maaj4p!lm ftLj <r n&ain, io,ii9.i<>-t3° 

to.i6o.ib (Hrlika V&sistba ; to Agni) 

sfimiddbaf oit &6m idbyase dev^bbyo taaTyarUiuia, 

ftdityii rudiiir Tf^ubhii na t gabi mrlik^jra na d gahL 
The repeated pida, froia its own nature, and it* use in three out of the fi>nr oonnexiouB, ia 
«Q Agni formola. Both Lndwig and Oraasnuuin felt this ta dealing with 10.119.t3. IHie 
^former, 976, < ioh geh iua haoa dee, der [das opfer] bereit halt, za den gOttem [geht Agni] der 
haTTabefSrderer '. Qrasunann points ont that Agni ia the speaker in tbU stanza, and that 
the etania therefore originated in an Agni hymn : 'loh gehe ala Diener bereit gemaoht, 
indem ioh den GOtt«rn die Opferspeiieu zoflUir*.' Oeldner and Kigl, Siebeniig Lieder, p.8*, 
oalmly awlgn the slanta to Indra : ■ Ioh geh nun wohlrersehn naoh Haua (gfhd — grhim a), 
nnd bring den Oottem Opfer mit.' Similarlj v. Schroeder, H]r«terium nnd Klmns, p. 367. 
Hillrtrandt, Ted. Hjth. 1. 165, reada griho fbr gf-hd : 'ein Beoher wohlbereltet wurda 
,geaehSpft, der den GOttem die Opferpibe zafahrt' (^mi, aa aoriat paaa. 3rd aing.). To mj 
mind the diOcalty reniaina unsolved, but the repetitiona of the pl4» ahow that it aertidnly 
.originated In the ^here of AgnL Cf. also Oeldner, Bigreda-Komm., p. 103. 



db, Google 



187] Hymns asorUted to Vifvamilra G&tkina [ — 3.10.Z 

8.9.8b (VifTftmitia Ctethiiua ; to Agni) 

i juhota svadhvarfim t^rim pftraUgooifam, 

ti^Htm dixt&m ajir&iii pratnAm fdTiuii fiusti deT&m upKryaU. 

^■43-3i^(Vimpa Angirasa; to Agni) 

^inlih mandrim panipriytim tpiiai pftvalc^lfooifam, 

hrdbhlr mandr^bhir Imahe. 

8,io3.ii*(PnyogaBhATgaTa, or others; to Agni) 

^/St&Ai p&TakiQOoifaih jytepio j6 dimesv &, 

diddya dn^Jufnittamsh. 

ia3i.i'l(^^inadaAindn, or others; to Agni) 

igaim d6 sr&Trktibhir ^hdtftraih tvA Trnlmahs.j ir 5.30.3*^ 

y^iidya stin^barbise tI to mfide <^r<^ pftTftUgodfadi Tivakfaoe. 
The refrain* In laai.i, of eoune, auggeata Utaneta. — Cf. agnlih p&TaUpOAlum, 8.44.I3*. 

8.9.B (Vi^rsmitra O&thina ; to Agni) = 
TO.52.6 (Agni &ucika ; to Dev^) 

tri^i gata tn aBbAaxMfy aguiih trinqio oa deri nAva ofisaparyan, 
ank^an ghftalr Astf^an barbir ssmft ad id dhdt&nuh ny teftdaysnta. 
Cf. io.7.£', Tikau hdUradi nj katdsTanta. 

&10.1*'^t> (Vifv&imtra Oftthina ; to Agni) 
trani agne tn nninfiift'^ samr^iam oarfanlnam, 
dov&m m&rtfisa indhate sAm adhvard. 

8.44.i9*(yimpa Angirasa; to Agni) 

train agnc T^ ft ^' g^^^w trfijii hinvanti cfttibhih, 

^tvim vaidhantu no glrahj W 1.5.80 

10. 134. i^ (MandhRtar TftuTana^ra ; to Indra) 

ubh6 y&d indra rddasi Apaprdthosd iva, 

mah^tam tvi mahfoKm samniam oaxfai^Inani ^den j&nitay ^Tjanad 

bhadrd jinitry ajijanatj #rrefrain, io.i34.i«'-6rf 

Sae nndsr i.j.S* for the ohanoter of 84419. For the p&da aamr^uh oaraanl^im «f. 

8,16.1', pi£ aamiAjub ckraanliiim, doae orec sooondarily from lambio to troohkio; leeFtut 3, 

chapter 1, line 9 from top. 

S.10.2>'''o (Vi9vamitra O&thina ; to Agni) 

tram y^jfid^ ftrijain f&gao h6t&ram ilato,j Cr cf. 1. 138.8* 

gopa ftiajA didihi mr6 dims. 

10.31.7* (Vimada Aindra, or othera ; to Agni) 

tradi yajBSfT itrijaih odnun tgaa ni sedire, 

gbrt&pratikam m&nuao t1 to m&de fukr&m cdtistham aksibhir TtvaksaBO. 

10.1 18.70 (Uruksaya Amahiyara ; to Agni Saksohan) 

idabhyena 90cfBagne r&ksas tT&m daha, 

g<va rt&aya didihi. 
Koto that 3.10.)° and 10.11.7** an both matriotUjr oompoalto.— C£ goi^m rUaya didtTim, 
1.1.8% and see p. 19, 



d by Google 



3-10.2—] PaH 1: Bleated Passages behtying to Book III [188 

[aao^b, igae hdtaram t)at«: 6. 14. a*, agoim hdlaram i(»te. See also under 
r.ia8.8'.] 

a.l0.df> (Vi^!v&natn OfiUtina ; to A^) 

si ghs jtm to (Udftqati BamldhA jftUvedue, 

86 agne dhatte aavfryam b& puBjatL 

7.14.1" (Vwistha MaibSTani^i ; to Agni) 

mmidh&J&tivedase deviya derfthatibbih, 

havfrbhih ^akrA^oaae manaBvino Tay&m d&QemflgQ&ye. 

(8.10.4t', agnir devibhir i gamat: 1.1.5", dev(i derfibhir i gwnat] 
Cf. io tha latrodnotion, p. 19. 

JUO.8*, B& oah lAvaka dldihi : i.ii.io>, si nah pAvaka dldivah. 

{8.10.8*', dyunUUl asmd auTiryam : 3. is.?", dyum&d agne suviryam.} 

8JO.0*l', tiih trt Tfpm Tipany&vo jBgrvdiisah aim indhate: i.aa.ai'b^ t&d 
TfprflBO Tipany&vah jagrv^lusah s&m indhate. 

8ao.Be {^fvftinitra Gathina ; to Agni) 

^tim tra TfptS Tipany&TO j&gTT^DBah aim mdhate,j •n.aa.aiob 

haTTBTaham imartyoiii aahorfdham. 

4.8.it>(y&madevaaftutama; to Agni) 

dat&ih vo Ti^vivedasaiii haTyaT&ham imartyam, 

yjkjifipiam rfijase gird. 

8.ioa.i7«{PrayogaBhargava, orothera; to Agni) 

t&m tT9jaDaQta mllt&rah kavlm ieviao angiiah, 

haTTBTahani imartyam. 
We nuij unime that the longer form of the repeat«d p&d« la oompoalte (lee Put 3, 
-cbaptw 1, oUn B 4). On the other huid 3.10.9 ia oertainlj anperlor to t.ai.ai'*' (tee th«r«). 

{SJl^b IcetDr y^fiisya pOrvyih : g.a.io*, Btmi yajc&sya porvyih.] 

8.11.1^ (Vi9i«mitra 6&thina ; to Agni) 

agQfm BQniim B&na9rutam s&haso j&t&vedasam, 

Tilmiih dera akf^Tata. 

7. 1 6. 1 ah (Tasistha HaitATanini ; to Agni) 

t&m hiJtBiam adhTar&Bya pT&cetaaaiii T&lmidi dera akf^rata, 

^didhoti ritnam Tidhat^ suvlryamj agulr j&nftyA da^iiae. ar 4.13.3a 

8JI.e« (VifT&mitra CMtiuua ; to Agni) 

(Oh^n TffvK abhiyiijah kr&tur devdnftm imrktalh, 

agnfs tnTioravastamati. 



d by Google 



189] Hymns aaeribed to VigvamUm Oathina [ — 3.i6.a 

6.35.B' (VaBQyaYa Atreyilli ; to A^) 

m"*ir tuvi^rsTafltamam tuylbrahmAi^aiii uttam&iD, 

atortajh ^Tay&tpfttiih putr&m d&dkti dAfilse. 

Ibr WB think Uutt tiiTl9ntTUtuit»UoTi^iiftll7<^tli«tof IgnifU in 3.11,6 f Of. related 
t.gi.Mi 34.9} T8. 1.1.13.1 ; HS. 1.1.9. 



8,11.8° (Vi^v&iuitra O&thJDS ; to Agni) 

fkn Tf^TAni Biidhit&gn4r a^yama mijunabhi^ 

Tlpr&so Jftt&Tedaoal^ 

8.ii.5o(VatsaE&:pva; to Agni) 

m&ria touutjntaya te bhori nima ma n ft m she, 

▼f prSao jfttiredaaal^. 

^4a.4b (Vifrtmitra Q&thin& ; to Indra and Agni) 
toQa Trtrab&i}A huve BAjltranaparftjitft, 
indrftgid vSjagitama. 

8.3S.3b [Qy&vi^yA Atreya ; to Indra and Agni) 

to{^8& rathaydvanA Tptrahi^pariiJitft, 

fudiftgni tiaya bodhatam. 
One is obrioiulf patt«nied Bfter the otlier. Bntwhioht 

{3J3.V, t6A TBjb ceti pi& yTryija : I.93.4*, ^nIsom& c^ti t&d virj^iii TAm.] 

8>18.3^ : 1.134,3* d&ksam atoanta Qt&yali. 

[8.IS.7<', dyum&d agne Ewvlryain : 3.10.8^ dyum&d aam^ BUTfryam.] 

8.14.5l> (^Uabha V&i;AmltTa ; to Agni) 

vayim te ady& rarimi hi k&mam uttAn^astA nimaaopasUya, 
y4jiathena m&nasB yaksi devdn tlsredhata m&iiinan& vlpro agna 
6.i6.46d(Bharadvl^a; to Agni) 

-viri yd dev&tit mfirto dtiTSBy^ agnlm ilitftdhvard haTlsm&n, 
Lhdtaram aatyay^am rddasyorj ntt&n&haoto ndmaaa Tivfteet. ar 4-3<i^ 
10.79.ad (Agni S&uoiba, or othera ; to Agni) 
giihft 9fTo nihitam fdliag aksl tisinvann atti jihT&ya y&nAni, 
AtrBpy aam&i pa^bhib a&ih bharanty Qtt&nihBBt& n&masadbi Tikfd. 

SMJS^, &cbidi^ f&rma jaritah porni^ : 3.35.5^ ^bidra finna dadbin para|iL 

8.16.7- 3.1.33= 3.5.U = 3.6.11 = 3.7.11 = 3.33.5 = 3.«3.6. 

SMJi* (UtklU KAtya ; to Agni) 

imidi naro tnamta^ saQoatft T^dbufa ytemin t^yah 96T|rdlUUnh, 

abbf j6 B&ntf pftanBsu dndby<> vifvibft ^trum Sdabbdh. 



d by Google 



3.t6.3— ] Part 1 : Sepeated Paaaages hdonging to Book III [190 

7.i8.a6' (Vasstha H&itiftTaruni ; Sudasth I^avanuya dftnashitib) 
imAiii naro msrata^ mgoatuin dfvodlaam ni piUruh Bud^sah, 
BTiB^na pftijaTKnisya k^tam do^pam ksatrim ly&nni duvoyiL 
Fbr 7.18.15** e£ &46.10. 7or Tfdlum in 3.i6.3% Oldeabcrg, ET. NoUn, p. 131.— Ante- 

eedentlyUijlikAlTthatUwdinutatthaapBttanied ths repeated padm after the JL^ pldt ; 

of. nndar i.S.g*. 

fK16>0^, tdvidyunma yfi^asvata : 1.9.6°, tilvidyunma y&9asvatah. 

[84.7.3^ y&tha divd JBtaToda; cikitn^ : 4.3.8^, sddhs div6, &o.] 

8,VJA^ : 3.4a i', devd akn^vann amfta^a nibhim. 

8.17.B* (Rata V&ifvamitTa ; to Agni) 

yia tvid dh6tA purro ague T^iy&n dviUl oa s&ttft sradhiyA oa fambhiih, 

t&syinu dh&nna pr& yiya cikitvd 'tha no dhB adhvanlm dev&TTtftu. 

5-3-S' (VaaufTuta Atreya; to Agni) 

dA tr&d dhiit& pnrvo ^ne y^Iyftn n& ^vy&ih paiO aati gruShBnih 

Ti$&9 oa ytlsya ititMr bh&vlsi 8& y^Sdna Taoavad deva mArian. 

Tb* two repeated p&dM «xpr«M puadoxloally ezadJy the oppoaite thins. Sorely Agni ia 
the p^D hdtS (fit 10.53.1), who, in troth, follows hia own law when he aaorUIoMi thora- 
fo» ho raoeivea the epithet aradbaniuu) in 3.11.1. Therefore j.3.5 ia normal (of. alto nnder 
5.1.5*); 3.17.5 eeatatio and paradoxloaL Bridentlj the poet of the latter ataaza builda hi! 
■Ivaiige atabtDMnt opon hmiliar ideaa, and eannot reaiat the temptation to go the poet of 5.3.5 
' oae better * 1^ introduolng the Etbto of a yet more primordial and anperior aaorifloer than 
Affnl hiinff*lf 

8M.V (Oithin Eftufika ; to Agni) 

agDliii hiJtaram pi& rr^e miyddhe gftsam kavlm Ti^rarfdam imuram, 

a& no yakfad der^tfttA y^Iyftn r&y^ -vijaya Tatutte magtiini. 
10.53.10 (Agni 8&ucika; to Agni) 

yAni aioh&ma TnAnanii s& V&m figfid y^ii&sya yidv&n p&rusa9 cildtT&n, 

■i no Takfad deTitAtfi yijiyftn nl hi sitaad intarah purro aam&t 

Cf. Heiuer, Bezz. Boitr. vii. 113 ; Oldenberg, BY. Noten, p. 13a. ^e ezpreialon devittU 

ri^IyAn ooonn also at 4.6.1 ; of. the intimate eorretpondenoe 013,19.1 and 4.6.3 (next itam). 

8aB.2P (G&thin Kau^ika ; to Agni) 

pT& te agne havlsmatim iyanny Aolia gndynmnam rfitinidi ghrtat^n, 
pradakfifid deT&tfttim nrfti}&)^ s&ih ratibhir T&Bubhir yajS&m afrat. 
4.6.3t> (Vamadeva G&otama ; to Agni) 

jat^aninryrfttiidgtirtatfjPnwlaltflT;fddeTitfttinnir&^dti,trcf.4.6.3' 
Ud u BT&rur naraji nurab pa^rd anakti siidbitah Bumdkah. 

We render 3.19.1, 'To thee, A^, I hold oot the bright ladle, (tall of IutIi^ fall of gUti, 
dripping ghee. Horing from left to right, ohooeing the goda, he hath establiahed the 
•acrlftoe with good gifta.' Ot Lndwig, 31S ; Qraaamanii, i. 70 ; Oldenberg, 8BE. xlfl. 179, aSi, 



db, Google 



191] Hyrnna ascribed to VigvamUm GiWkina [ — 3.84.3 

Thi* AtnlU«M atann (cf. 6.63.4) '"^^J ^ eontrutad with 4.6.3, to wit : ' ^Rw Udle), glowing, 
full of gifK dripping ghee, ia held out — (Agni) moving from left to right chooaiiig the goda. — 
Up rtkndi the iMriilaikl poet like a new-born ahri ; well-plaoed, well-eatabllshed, it anointa 
the (idetlm) eattla.' I hare refrained from translating akri hf ' horae ', u niggeste Geldner, 
Ted. Btud. i. 168, with Oldenberg'a approval, SBE. zlvi. 343. The oomt»riaon here ia unfit, 
and I eannot' believe that even a Tedio poet wonld aay t^ Agni, ST. 1. 143.7, ^dh&no akni 
viditheev did^rao ohnkrivarnSm dd n no yaAaate dhiram, ' the kindled hone ihining at the 
■aerifioe ahall now lift np our Inminona prayer *. akri aeemH to mean ' tieaoon '. OL Lndwl^ 
Cher die naneaten Arbeiten, p. 54. Be thia at it maj, the auaoolvthia and parenthetic 
poaition of the aeoond p&da in 4.6.3 leavea no donbt to taj mind that It ia borrowed diraetlj 
from 3.19.1. 

8.20.6> (aathin KKugika ; to Yiifva DevSh) 

fl^^^^iV^4nl sgnim of^sam oa denifa b^hasp&tim aaTitdrun ca dsTim, 

SfTinA mitriv&runB bhAgam oa y&bQii rudriik sdityin ili& hnre. 

iaioi.i° (Budha Saumya ; to Vifre Devfth, or ^trikstutih) 

i)d budhyadhvam s&manaeah sakh&yah B&m agnfm mdhvam bah&Tah 

Bimlftb, 
i^ftHiiiViATn aguim uftisam oa denm IndAvatd 'vase nf hvayd vab, 

hvaje ia popular, have hientie ; but they are not ao dearly dUTereutiated a« to be available 
for ehnnologjoal diatlnationa : a£ BT. 1.13.7-11, and aee Bloomfield, The Atharva-Tada, p. 46. 

8.SIJ0, 4b atokdn&m (4'', Btokiao) agne mddaso ghrtiaya. 

8.31.3^ (Oatbin EJUi^ika ; to Agni) 
{^trt&vaDtah pAvaka te stoki 90otanti medasab, 
«v&dbannaii dev&vitaye gr^fibaih no dbehi raryam. 

ia24.3<i (Vimada AiDdra, or others ; to Indra) 

tvim ^jii^bhir utthiir ilpa havy^bhir nn^ic^ 

f&olpatfl saom&m vf vo m&de 9r6f(luuh no dhehi Taryuh vlTakfMe. 

8.28.8 = 3.1.33 = 3.5.11 = 3.6.11 - 3.7.11 =3-i5-7 = 3-a3-5- 

8.38.8 : see preceding item. 

3.34.1^: 3.8.3d, T&rco dbA y^jiU^^aBe. 

8.34.S'>+* (Vifrttoutra j to Agni) 

ifD» dyumn^na j&grve sihasati s^av Utntft, 

Midi barhi^ aado m&ma. 

8,19.35c (Sobbari E&nYa; to Agni) 

y&d agne m&rtjras tv&ci ey^ ab&m mitramaho Amartyah 

BA*'ftff»^ sfinaT Ahnta. 

8-75-3^ (VirQpa Angiraaa ; to Agni) 

tv&di ba y&d yavisthya s^haaa^ aunaT fihata, 

rtivA y^jiifyo bhilvah. 



d by Google 



3.34.3—] PaH 1 : S^pecOed Passages belonging to Book UI [192 

S.I7.I0 (Iriiabi(hi K&9vs ; to Indn) 

& yibi eusumi hi U j^lndia sAmam plbft im&m,j crcf. S.l^.l^ 



For S.I9.)5 c£ 8.14.1, 3 and 8.44.13, and Hu HKllw, BBS. xzziL S7. 

[8.26.80, s& Qo ognlh BUYuyuh Brftfryam: 8.I9.33*, suvfryuh svifTTMn.] 

SJM.O°: 9.34.4«, pfaada^YHso uuvablir&AdhMftb. 

8.a7JI^, giii y«j&&s7a addtauum: i.44.ii*, nf trft yigAA^a sidhaium ; 8.6.3b, 
st^m&ir yajfU^a B&dhuiRm ; 8.33.9^, yajfi&sys Bj^^j hunnifi gjri. 

[8.27.8°, iti dvdsKnsi taremfl ; 2.7.3°, ^ti gahemahi dvluh.] 

[8.87.4^ agnfh pftnU fdyah : 7.i5.io«, fdcih pKvak& fdyah.] 

8.27.6*, pTthup<ij& imartysh: 3.3.110, ^i^vliiai^ prthiq^js imaxtyth, 

S.87.7> (VifYSmitra ; to Agni) 

Iidt& deT6 Amartyati puiAstad eti mxyiylt, 

vid&tlAiii pracod&yan. 

8.19.34^ (Sobhari E&^va; to Agni) 

y6 faAvyiny diniyat& m&nurbito dey& Bad sugandhCuE, 

TlySeata virya^ sTadhvar6 hdt& dev6 inuutya^ 

8.27 JSt> (Tif^unitra ; to Agni) 

l|«Dyo nama^ta tiz&a tAmftftri dar^atilh 

Sim agnlr idhyato TfsK. 

S-74.S^ (Qopa-raoa Atreya ; to Agni) 

i^amftam jftt&Tedaaaiiij tir&a t&m&fiai darqatim, fret 6.48.ii> 

ghrtihavan&m fdyam. 

nie expraadoiia tint* timMd dkrjati^ andghftiUuiTaaa t^T^F xs'leitmotlfi'of Agni; 
thej both figure In hi* nlrid, 99. 8.14. 

8.a8.1<>, 6*>, purolifadt jfttavedah. 

8.30.4^, ndbba prUuvyi &dhi : 3.3, 7^, i^bhK prthivyA tldhi adnu^u trisii. 

8.29.4^: i.45,6<l, &gne bavylya Tdlhave ; d agnf m barydya, &&, 5.14.30. 

8.aBaed (Vi^vsmltra; to Agni) 

y&d adyi tvi prayatl y^jKd aamln b6taf oikitTd 'vnHmahThA, 

dhruT&m ayA dbruv&m utifuniatl^ pn^Snin Tidvab dpa yfthi admam. 



d by Google 



193] ffymns asaiied to VifvSmUm QdtJuna [ — 3.30.21 

3*3S'4'' (Vifvunitra ;, to Indra) 

brthmu^ t« bmbmAyi^A yunajmi hfaJ eOihXLyi aadtuut^da ^n, 

BthirAiii r&thani sukh&m mdiAdlutteUiiui prflj&Q&n vidv^ lips y&hi 



8.80.2^, sthirdya Tfs^e sivanA krUm^ : 3.1.30°, nuhibiti vfaia e&TUd krUmi. 

8.8008^ (Vi?¥ftmitra; to Indra) 

didrksanta ua&BO ydmana akt5r riviaratyA m&bi citr&in AnTlrimt^ 

Yi^fVe jftnanti TnnhinS y&d affid fuClTBAyft fcilTlTin ft iSfcy tA p tiTnni, 

3.3a.8» (VifT&mitra ; to Indra) 

indlTSsra k&rma adkitft poro^ vratini Aevi. n& minanti yl^ro, 

^ttedhira yfih piihivliii dy^ ut^m&iUj jaj^na Buryam us&saih sud&iie&h. 

•rof. 3.3».8« 
3.34.6>> (TijiT&imtra ; to India) 

mah6 mahini panayanfy aByindntya Urms s^kftS pnrn^i, 
TTJinena vijinin e&m pipeea nAydbhir d&ayOjar abhfbhQtyojah. 
Foi Tijtoenft vijiniii in 3.34.S lee Oldenberg, BT. Hoten, p. 346, where eulter litentnra 
is cited. — For 3.32.8° of. 3.34.8°, agaia of Indn, iMinaT&^prthivliiid^m nMmim. 

8.30^7^ (Vif^boitra ; to In^) 

dd vrha rfAsah sah&molam indra vr^cf mAdhyam prfity Agram yr^iThi, 
i idvatah aalaliikarii cakartliB brabmadTi^ tipnfini hetim asya. 
6.53.3'' CPrjifvan Bh&rad^'a; to Vi^ve DorSh) 

kim angi tvK brfihma^ah soma gop^ kim ang&tvahorabbifaatipdtii nah, 
kfm ang& nab pa^yaai nidy&m&n&n brahnutdTi^s tipnaUi bstim asya. 
tot Mlal6ka see Qeldner, Ted. Stud, iit 104 tt. 

8.80.20 = 3.go,4 (Vifvftmitra ; to Indra) 

imim kamam tnaodayft g6bhir i^TfilQ oandTivata radbaaft papr&tbag oa» 
srary&TO matibbia tiibhyam viprft fndr&ya vabab knQikaso akran. 
OC Hair, OST. L 34^; Oeldner, Ted. Stnd. it 371. 

8.80.21d(Yi9vKmitra; to Indra) 

i no gotrd dardrbi gopat« g&h s&m asm&bhyaih saniyo yantu vajftb* 
div&ksft aai Traabha satyi^usmo 'amibbyam ad magbaran bodbi godab* 
3.3i.i4d(Ku9ika Ai^lratbi, or Vi9Tamitra ; to Indra) 
miiij i t« Bakhy&m vafmi ^aktfr t Trtraghn^ niydto yanti pOrrib, 
m&bi stotram &va iganma bQt^ «»«"»^'\'i' aA maghaTan bodbi gopa^i. 
4.33.io^(V'&madeTa; to India) 

aarndkam ft ad (ri^uhi tv&m indj^am&bbyaih oitrdn dpa mabi rajftn, 
aamibbyam vf^rK i^ai^ah pdranidblr aemafcaih ad ma^iaTan bodbi 
godab- 
0£ godi id indm bodbi lu^ 8.45.19*, and, for 3.30.31, tee Oaldner, Ted. Stud. U. tj^. 
25 [.„.«] 



db, Google 



3-30.33 — } Part 1 : Hqxated I^issages h^ot^g to Book III [194 

S.80.a2= 3.31.3a = 3.33.17 = 3.34.11 = 3.35.11 = 3.36.11 = 3.38.10 = 3.39.9 = 
3.43.8 = 3.48.5 = 3.49.5 = 3.50.5= 10.89.18= 10.104.11 (ViyyainitM, 
or his {loscendants ; to ludra) 
^imidi hUTema maghiTftnam indram mmfa bbire nftiiTn»TVi T^asfttfto, 
fr^Tintun ngr&m iitije um&tsa gimintaih TftraQi sa^itam i^h^pftnftm , 

The ftppe«rmnoe of tMa Tiframitn refrain itanza in book t«ii U dne to late repetttion. Ct 
oadar 4.5.4. 

8.81. S^i (Eu9ika AJBlnthi, or Yi^vftmitTa; to India) 
satdh'^Btah pratimaiuuh purobhnr vf Qrft TSda jinimft h&nti giifnam, 
pi& no div^ padavtr gavyiir &Toan B&kh& iiAlc>iTAr a-miiitnaTi nfr avadyat. 
10.111.5i> (AHtAdanstra VftirQpa ; to ladra) 

fndro diT&h prstimaiiaih pTtluTyd vigrft reda Bivanfi hint! ^d^i^ain, 
mahlih cid Ayim dtanot Buryena <aakAmbha oit k&mbhanena sk&bhijraD. 

We render 3.31 J, 'Of every valiant man tbe match, the leader, be knowoth all ereatnrea, 
als7eth p"??" ; ^la heaven the bootj'^eeklng pathflnder, nnglag, bath be, oar friend, fl-eed 
na, bi* ftiendt, ttoax ealomny.' Itus good verse hai Aimiahed material for a haoknejred, 
eommonplaoe stanza, in wbiob the repeated pkda la varied insipidly, to wit 10.111.5, 'Indra, 
match of hearea and eartb, knowetb all (»oma) preetiugs, tlayeth 9<ifna. He iprMd oat the 
great heaven with the sun, yea supported it witb rapport, the strong supporter.' That 
vifT&vedasivanl hluUftiBnamistheorertbrewdllwngbtof aneplgcmalpoet isnot doabtfOl: 
vi^& veda Jtoiml, ortbe like, also at 4.17.1; 6.15.13; 8.46.11. 

8.8I.9I': i.73.9t>, kmvfiniUo amrtatriya gatUm. 

8.81.14^, aamiikath mi maghavan bodhi gop^: 3.3o.3id; 4.33,10^, mhiAv^t" 
(3.30.31^, asm&bbyuu) ad magbavan bodhi goddh. 

[8^.16«, mfidhvah punftn^ ka-vlbhih pavf trftih : 3.I.5^ kr&tiub pmULnAh, Ac] 

8.81 J7" (Eu^ika Aiairathi, or YifrOmitra ; to Indra) 

itiTi kff^S T^sitdhiti jihfite ubb4 eaiywya maub&na y&jatre, 

P&ri jU te mahiminam TijttdbyHi s&kbaya indra k^ylL ijipirib. 

4.48.3* (Vamadeva; toVSyu) 

inn kpffd T^sadhita y«n^te vifripefaal, 

^yiyav B. candi^na r&tbena yabf sutAsya pitfiye.j tmirain, 4.48.i«*-4<* 
The word* knnd and viaudhitl are both dvandva ekafeea ; ' black (Night) and (Umb) ' ia 
awayofBayingniktogtgtjoonTorsely 'treawire-glTiDg(Mora)andblaok(Mlgbt)'isnBisgnikta. 
Of. Bergalgne,i. 150. — The quantity of TiBudhitIin4.48.3fsnottobe changed to viaQdhitI, aa 
Arnold sDggeata.VlL pp. 114, 301, beoauae tbe pAda really continues fairly well (Oldenberg, 
ProL p> 64) witb tbe metrical 'vox media' yen^te ; e£ under 1.3.8'. By the eame terms tbe 
priority of 3.31. 17 is poaaibte bnt nnoertaiu. For the meaning of 3.3i.i7see Ludwig, 498 (with 
note); Flfobel, Ted. Stud. ii. ii7ll; Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 341. 

S.Sl.lS^: 3.1.19*'', i no gahi sakby^bbih ^vAbbir mahin mahibbir Qtlbbik 
aaiany&n ; 4.33.10, m nV iSn nialubbir ntlbbih. 



db, Google 



196] Hymns ascribed to TifvOmitm QOthina [—3.31.11 

8.81.21^ (Ku^ika AisTrathi, or 'Vi9^unitra ; to Indra) 
&d«diB^ Trtrahi gdp«tir g£ anUh k^a^iii arna&ir flhiinmhhir gst, 
pr& sOnftft difim&na rtdna ddz»g o« vi^grft aT^od ipn mH^. 
io.i3o.8<l (BrhaddiTa Atharro^a ; to Indra) 
imi br&hma briUddivo TiTaktfndAja pOH&m agriyHh svarajth, 
mahiJ gotrAsy* ksayati sratijo d&rsf oa Ti^rft avi^od ipa sra^ 
ThB rapsatadpttUu not too well knit In with tlMTMt in 3.31.31. Unleaa we MninM that 
eft OMUMcta liimb«nomalr the two luJvw of the ■tanu^ the word la entirelj laperfluona ; 
'pointing ont (udgnlng) llbenl gooda in Moord with divine (or oaoriOoiftl Uw), hetpened 
an the door* (of the Bt«ble*) which belong to him.' Ladwig, 49S : ' he opened bU hi* dooia 
[or mH gataa uid the Srar].* l%e teoond diatiah of 10.110.8 ia better ; in it oa oenneota 
properly ita two padas, and diirah, whioh Uoks deOnltlon in 3.31. 11, U defined by gotritja i 
' he, Indn, oontroU the atable of the great tjrrant (Tala, Pani, or the like), and he openad all 
the dooTB ot the atablea whioh belong to him (In reallly, nther than to the damon).' In thia 
aUnia also there ia a deofded anaeolathon between the two halToa, whioh Bergalgn^ IL 141, 
311, note^ wonld amooth oat by Identifying Brhaddiva with Indra hlmaelf, which ti not 
oredlbte. On the whole the olondy oompoeilion 3.11 ia not abore tha aoaploiou of having 
borrowed the [Ada from 10.110. See in general Bergaigna) IL 160^183, aoi, 113; ill, jii.nots, 
148: Ladwig, Eritik, p. 19; Qeldner, Ted. Stnd. U. 176, 

8.81.32: see under 3.30.2a. 

[8.82.4^, am&rm&Qo miLnyamacaBya m&nna: 6•33•S^ amarm&go vid&d id uy« 

ni&TDia.1 
8.8a.7t> (VifTftmitra ; to Indra) 

y&jama la o&masa Trddhim indraih b fh d n tam ^^vAm. ajiraih rdTflaam, 
yftsya priy6 mam&tur y^'filyasys n& r6dasl Tnnhifr^iinaTii mamite. 
6.i9.3h^haradTKJa; to Indra) 

indram eT& dhis&^ft sllt&ye dhAd bphjintaiii nr&m. tijixaA TiiTftnaai, 
A^lbena fAvasfi fa^uvinsaih sadyif old yd vavrdh^ AaamL 
6.49.10° (^jijvan Bh&radvBja ; to Vifve DevRh, here Budra) 
bhiivanasya pit&r&m girbblr abbi nidr&iu iivi yardhit^ rudr&m aktdu, 
bfh&ntam j^Am ^jiram mfonuiAiii Mhag ghuvema kaTlQesitisah. 
In the two Indra atanua the repeated ptda, aa aaid of Indra, ia peonliarly fit, Heteorer, 
^iram fuvinam, 'youth that doea not age', ia a better aeqaenoe of word* than ajiraifa 
annimnam, ' ageleaa and kind '. In adapting the pada to Bndra the need of mentioiiing hia 
preoarieua kindnesa waa aoffloiently urgent to procure the change ; ef. bis epitheta ml^hvtfa 
and flri; hia htato mrlayiko^ in 1.33.7, and mere diraotlT aooh a paaaage aa 1-33.1^ i 
te pitar maraUUh aomoim etu. See abo i.43>4 and 1.33.6.— For i-Ji-T* ••« Oldenberg, BT. 
Noten, p. 344 ; for dhiaina in 6.i!».3, Oeldner, Ted. Stnd. it 83. 

3.82.8': 3.30.13d} 3.34.6t>, Indrasya kAnna aiikrtil puru^i 

[8.8a.8^ dadhdra ySh prUuvim dydm ut^mim: 3.34-8^ sasdna yih, &e.] 

OL under 3.59.1"- 
8.82.11> (Vifv&mitra ; to Indra) 

4'h a Tii^ ^ ^hirii pariqiyftnani Arna oj&y&m&nani tuvijsta tStvjSOf 
n& te mabitr&m &nu bbod &dha dyiur y&d any&^ qihigyjl k^^ ivastl^ 



d by Google 



3.32.H— ] Part 1: Sweated Pasaages belonging to Bock III [196 

4,19.3'' (V&mftdera; to Indn) 

iTftaxjantk jlmtyo ui devi. bhtivah sunri^ indra wty&yoni^, 

ihuin iidm pari9&yftii«m ir9t(i pr& vutuifr ando Ti(TAdhenBh. 

6.30.4<3 (BharadvBja ; to Indra) 

M^&m It tin dA trdySn uiy6 aadndn dev6 d& m&rtyo jy^yftn, 

ibann itaim pariQ&y&sain irui6 'r&sfjo ap6 Acbfi Buuudr&m. 

3.82.17 : Bee under 3.30.3a. 

[S.SS.S^': iai7.ii°, aamanfafa y^nim Anu Baiho&ntitl(iai7.ii«, auac&nuitam) ; 
1.146.3", fTnunAm vats&m abhf aamc&miti.] 

S.88.6« (Vi{!mnitra ; to the Kvers) 

r&nudhyam nu rftoaae somyEtyA ftftvarir Upft muhtui&m 6vllih, 

prA liadhiiiii Aoh& brhad mudfaTasyOr ahT« kujikteya sOni^i, 

6.49.4* (9ji?^^° BhOradv^ ; to Vi^e DsT&h ; hen Y&yu) 
pr6 Tftyilm iohi bphaU manl^a brh^r&yim TipT&Taram ratb&priuu, 
dyut&dj%m& niydtah p&ty&manah kavlh kavlm iyakaasi prayi^yo. 
Lndwig, looa uxd 316, randen brhatf manlii u instrimieiital ; Qruanunn, i. So and 178, 
a« nomiiutlTS. The ooiineiion in 3.33,5 ieoms to ms to bToar the iiutrument*] ; m> 4}«ldii9r 
-and E<egi, Slebenzig Lieder, p. 133. It 1b tempting to uslgii priority to J-SJ-S- 

(8.84.3°, fndra kaitm^ ad mADusi^&m: 1.59.5°, rilj& ksitinim, Ac] 

[8.84.8'', nnr&d d&dhano n&r^ puru^pi : i.73.ii>; 7.45.i<=, hliste d&dhftDo, &&] 

^.84.8**: 3.30.13^; 3.33.8*, fndrasyak&rmaailkrt&puru^ 

[8.84.7', yudb^ndro mahnA v&riTa; oakftra . , . der^bhyah: 1.59.5^; 7.98.3^, 
yudhi dev^bliyo T&rivaf cakartha.] 

8.84.8*, satiteiham T&renyam sahodim : 1.79.8'*, Batrasibam T&repyam. 

[8.84.80, aasina y&h prtbiviiii dyim ut^mdm ; 3.33.8° dadhdra y&h, £c] 

8.84J1: see under 3.30.3a. 

8.86 Jb (Vifvftmitra; to Indra) 

tia(hl h&n r&tha t yiijytoi&ia yfthi vftydr nd niyiito no Aohfi, 
pibasy &ndho ablilsrato asm4 fndra sviha rarima te m&dftya. 
7.33.4° (Vasiatha Haiti&Taruiu ; to Indra) 
ipa; cit pipyu etaryCt a& givo n&ksann rtiih jaritaras ta indra, 
yfthi Tftydr ni niyiito no ioh& tv&m hi dhibhir d&yaee Tl vdjan. 
Ofl Bergsi^e, La SyntAxe dea Comparaiioiu, Hdlangei Benier, p. 98 ; Oldenberg, BV. 
Noten, pp. 131), 146. I beliere that after all nijuto ia for niyiidbbih, oau) attraction in oom- 
parlaon : ' Oome to us, Indra, as Vlju goea with hla niyrit (his apao).' 

8.8B.^ i 3.39. i6d, pr^n^ vidvin i^pa yobi sdmam. 



d by Google 



197] Symna ascribed to Vi^miim Osthina [ — 3.37.5 

8.86J(b: 3.iS.3<', Hi nraman T&jamfiusso any6. 

8^6.6° (Vif^fimitra ; to Indn) 

UvSy&m aSmas tr&m 6hy aryi^ cha^va-UaxnAni sumAnA asyi pAU, 
tffinin yajfid bsrhi^ ft ni^ddyft ftmlTi in v ^ m km jatli&rft indiuu indra. 
10.14.5d (YsmAV&ivaBTftta; Ungoktaderatfth) 
ilngirobhir i. gain y^lyebhir y&m& T^rfl[^ir ih& m&d&yasva, 
Tinsraotam huve y&h pitd to 'Bmin yajfid barbify a nif^ya. 

a.8S.ll: see under 3.30.33. 

8.86.2^ (7i9^«mitTa; to India) 

Indrftya s(in^ pradive Tld&na rbhdr yibbir Tfsaparva rlbaySh, 
prayamy^manan pr^ &u g^^bhfiydndra piba vf^adbutaaya TffO^a^ 
3.43.7" (The same) 

indra pfba Tffadhutaeya vfn« i yim te fyenjt u^at^ j&bhira, 
yiaya m&de c^v&yasi prt kn^ j&sya m&de &pa gotid Tavdrtha. 

8.8e.7«+»> {Vijranutm ; to Indra) 

Bamudrd^a sfndJiaTO ^Idamftnft iudrftya B6iaam sd^taih bh&rantalh 
anftim dubanti haatfno bharltrair m^dhvab punanti db^y& pavftrfiib.^ 
6.19.5'] (Bbaradvaja ; to Indrs) 

dbjUvrato dbanadub sdmaviddbab s& bl v&m&aya Tisunah puruk^idi, 
eim jagmire pathyll liyo asmin samtidrd n6 sindbaTO yadamft n ft t - 
10,30. 13d (Kava^ Ailusa; to Apab or Aponaptar) 
pr&ti y&d dpo Adr^ram Byatir gbrtim piyAnsi bfbbiatIT m&dhQni, 
adbvaryilbbir minaaK samvidani Indrfiya sdmaih sdi^tam bh&ranO^ 

I have tretted the ralAticiii of two of these stanzas in JAOS. xxviL 77 tt., where is abown 
that samadrdna in 3.36.7 is to be ohauged to sunudrd ai^ m has 6.19. j. Both pAdas than 
mesa 'u livers nnltlng in the sea', snd both fit their oonnexiona It is a matter of 
vaoiUating redaoUon, and therefore no chronologioal deduatloDs are in place. CL bIbo 
Ladwig, DerBig-Teda, tI. 165; Oldeuberg, BT. Hoten, p. 147. For 10.30.t3 see Hillebrandt, 
Tsd. Hyth, i. 114, 376; for purukaah in 6.19.15^, the author, Indogermanisohe FoimboDgen, 

8.86.11: see under 3.30.33. 

8.87.3*: 1.84.3°, arT&cfnam BiitemAna^ 

8.87.5' (VipvSmitra ; to India) 

Ind r a d i vrtraya htotave purubQt&m lipa bmye, 

bb&remi T^jasataye. 

8.13.33* (Paivata Kanra; to Indra) 

fndnuii T^rtraya hAntare dev^ dadhire pnrfib, 

i^lndnub vi^n* anosatft s&m djase.j MP 7.31. 13* 



d by Google 



3<37-s — } Pf^ 1 ' B^Koted Passages Idonging to Book III [198 

9.6t.2i^ (Anuhiyu Anginn ; to Soma FaTUoAiu) 
8& paTBSTO ji ivithtodiuh vrtr&ya hintere, 

Tuvrig jinaam malltr Ap&h> 

For 9^1.11 lee HiUebrandt,T«d. Hjtb. L 413 ; UL 174.— Ct 3.37.6*, fndn T|iri;a binUn, 
and S.ga^", bmM ti^i^* Utitav*, 

[8.87.8>, fndn a6iiudi ^aUknto (so. pahi) : 8.76. }^ pftA Bdmaiii (aUknto.] 

S.87.U*'<'d (VifTftmitra ; to India) 
•rrftTito ns i gahy iUio gakra parftvitati, 
u lokA j6b te adriva indrehi tita a gahi. 

3.40.8' (The eame) 

arr&vito na a gahi parftT&tag oa TTtnhui, 

imi jusasra no gfrah. 

3.40.9« (The same) 

y&d antari par&T&tata arr&T&tam «a hQy&ae, 

fndrehiL tita a gahL 
Of. S.Sa.i, eapeolkllj its leoond pftda, airkvitaf c» vftrahftn ; uid also under 8,13.15. 

A.S8.8'>: j.3S,i\ hiia^y&yim nm^tiiii jiai ^fret. See uitdw 7.38.1. 

This item ia an addition in the proof-theete. Honoe itt Lrragular traatment. 
8.8840: see under 3.30.33,^ 

8.80.9°: 3.11.5"; 10.148.3^, gOhahit&ihgiUiyam gaUiAm spsil. 

8.89.9 : see under 3.30.33. 

8.40.V (Vi{Yftimtra ; to Indra) 

indra sdmft]^ sata imi t^va pr& yanti aatpat^ 

ks&Tam oaodrasa Indavah. 

3.43.5" (The same) 

fndra adrnft^k anti imd t^ dadhisra patakrato, 

jath&re TBjtnlraso. 
Note tlie alight differeaoe in the repeated pida : mti^ in 3.404 la attrlbntlT«^ in 3.41.5 
prediMtive. Cf. 8-93.)5*i tubhyam B6mil; aali imd. 

8.40.0°: i.to.7^adratvddfttam id yi^a^ 

8.40.8*: 3.37.11% arvAT&tona i gahL 

8.40.0«: 3.37.11^ indreh&tAta&gahi 

8.ti..at>, tistir^ b&rhir !lnus6k: 1.13.5% stf9lt& barhlr UtusAk; 8.4g.I^ str^&nti 
baihlr &nue&k. 



db, Google 



1995 Syima aacribed to Vig^bmiira GatMna [ — 3.43.6 

SAl.O (V^rvinutn, ; to Indift) = 

6.45.37 ({iaifayu B&rhupst;^ ; to Indra) 

9i EundaBTft hy indhaao radhaae tanvfa mali6, 

ni ■tot4radi Qiddkara]ti- 

8.41.7* (Vi^vftmitn ; to Indra) 

•njisa indr* tvfty&TO haTtemanto jartuiahe, 

ut& tr&m asmayUr rasa 

7.31. 4* (Vasutha MaitrftTani)^; to Indn) 

vayim indrs trftyiTO "bill pr& ^onomo Trsan, 

viddht tv fasyA no Taso. 

IO-I33-6* (SndllB PaijaTana ; to ludra) 

Tayftm indra trij&nb |.BakhitT&in t rabb&mahe,j 1^9,61.4* 

rtiaya nab pathd nay^ti Tf^vAni duiiti i^n&bhaot&m anyakteftm j]nddl 
idhi <Uu&nvaeu.j •Trunin, 10.133.1^9. 

H«t« the tlioronglieoiiig ■ImiluitT' of 3.41.7 Uid 7-31.4. 

8.41.8b (^f^unitn ; to Indra) 

arviileam tra Bakh« tithe Ttiiatftm indra keQfnft, 

iJirttoia barbfr Sa&de. 

S. 1 7.3b (Irimbi(hi Efi^va ; to Indra) 

i tra brahmayi:(}& h&n Tibat&m indra keginft, 

lipa brihm&^i nalb 91911. 

S.49.1": 1.16.4', lipa nab sot&m igahi; 5.71.3", dpa nab sut&m & gatam. 

8.4S,4': 1.16.3I; 8.17.15^; 9'-&^} S?-"**; 9.13.3", fndram B<^maB7apIt&ya. 

8.49.6" : 3.40.4*, Indra wimSh auti imd. 

8.4a.6"^<> 0^9V&initra ; to India) 

Tldma hi trt dhanaifajayiiii T^eea dadhrwim kave, 

^Mhft to nunnitn imabfl. 

8.45.13* (Tri^fca KBnva ; to Indra) 

Tidn^ tai t7& dhanadtjay&m fndra drpii cid &Tuj&m, 

Sdftriijuuh yfithft gfiyam. 

8.75.i6i> (TirQpa Angiraaa ; to Agni) 

Tidma hi te pari vay&m tlgne pitilr yfitt^Tasab, 

Adhfi te ggmmtm Imahs. 

8.98.1 1« (Nrin«dba Angirasa; to Indra) 

tvim bl nab pit£ Taao trim mat& (atakrato babhuvitha, 

iMha ta tnni'ni^fn inutlWi 



db, Google 



3.43.8^ Part 1 : B^aeated Passages hehnging to Book III [800, 

8.43.8i> {Vif^mitra ; to Indra) 

itibhy^ indn bv& oky6 sdmuh cod&mi ^t^e, 

«8& itnotu te hrdf. 

8.ti8.7i> (Priyamedlia Angiran ; to Indra) 

Uiti-iam (d rddhase mahi indnuh ood&mi pftiye, 

y4h pOrryim inustutim f^ krstmiiii ortiJh. 
Indwig'i emendAtion of iauttaUm to ina stutim In 8.68.7* (Der Blg-Vedft, Ti. 95) doet not 
ramnMnd itaalf in th« light of 8.63.8. For I; with the mooiuBtive see GruamAim'* Lezioon, 
■.r. 8. 

[8.4S^t>, India deva b&iibliir ylhi tnyam: 7.39.3^, airtoiiui Ii&ribhir, &c.] 

S.48.e> {^fiT&mitra ; to Indn) 

& trft bfU^to h&myo ytijftna arr^g indis sadharnddo rahaatn, 
pri 7^ dviti diy& rfijinty itah ei^isaiiimrstfifio TrsabhAaya mOtih. 
6.44.19* (^iaifayu B&rhaspatya ; to ladra) 
s tra b&rayo vf^aQO ynj&na vfaarathAao Tfsara9may<} 'tyfih, 
BsmatriSco Tfsano Tajrav^o vf^e m&dsya su3n)jo Tahantn. 

Of the two itADiM 6.44.19, ^^ '^ iiuiateiit pUy upon atom Tfsu>i nuikM the len good 
impteidon. If t trft hinyo v^no ]rqj&ni were the pHmuy pads, wh^, one may Mk, ww th» 
w<wd Tfuno chwigad to bfhinto in 3.43.6 ? Of oonrae congidenitiDna of this sort &re Bnbjee- 
tirei in the Ter7 next item (3.44.1] we hare an inatauoe of piuuiiiig Btniotiire, in a bjnnn 
■aerlbed to TifT&mltra, whoaa originality there fa no t«Mon to question.— For 3.43.6 et 
Oeldner, Ted. Stud. ilL 3, iS ; Oldenbet^, BT. Noten, p, 150. 

ZAA.I*: 3.36,3^, India pfba Tfoadhataaya vfa^ab. 

8.U.8: see nndar 3.30.33. 

8.44^0 (Vi^T&mitia ; to Indra) 

ay&ih te aatu haryatfih aijae, t. h&ribbih sut&b, 

jof&i^ indza hiribhir na a gahy i tiafha b&ritam rttbam. 

8. 1 3- 1 3° (Nmada Kfi^va ; to ladra) 

h&ve tvA sura ddite hilve inadhy&iitdine dtT&h, 

Jnfft^i indra s&ptibhlr na a gabi. 
Tlie relation of the repeated pAdaa la enrioDBlT analogoni to tliat of the preoeding it«in : 
3.44.1, though it pana Bturdilf on luiribhib, does not strike me ai lecondar;, eapedallyaa 
there la no reason why hiribhih ahould I>e leas original than siptihhil;. I think tlxat 3.13.13. 
is epigoual elap-trap. See nnder 3.43.& 

8.44.4>>, Tl(Tam 1 bhati rocan&m: I.49.4^ vf^ram Kbhaai roean&m ; 1.50.40, 
Tif vam i bhasi rocan&m. 

8.46.3° (Vitv&mitra ; to Indra) 

mabifi asi mahisa vfsi^yeblur dbaoaapfd ugra s&hamKno anyin, 

Ao vi^vaaya bbtlTauasya i^& b& yodbiyft ca ksay&yA ea j&n&a. 



d by Google 



201] JSj^HS ascr&)ed to VifvSmi^ Qaihina [— 348<4 

6.36.4^ (Nats BhSradvi^a ; to Indra) 

B& r&yfis khim ilpa btjb griAn^ purufcandrAsya tvfim indra vienh, 

p&tdr babhatJsamo jAn&nftm 6ko TifrsBrft bhdTa&aaya liijk. 

FortheMpeatedptdftof. S.S£.3*,Unaif;na;a,te.; 9.9J.Sl^, s6itio vf fvasja, to.; 10.168.1', 
a^TlfTMya, Ao. 

8^7.a'b (Vifvamitra ; to Indra) 

Mj^ indra siga^o marddbhilL wSmadi piba vrtral^ gnra vidTazi, 
jaht fftrOnr &pa mfdho nudasTJttliibliayam kr^uhi Tifv&to nah. 
3.51.703 (The aam«) 

pOsanv&te i« cakrmA karsmbb&m h&TiTai« h&ryaf^ya dbBi^h, 
apHp&m addhi aiga^Lo marddbbi^ adm^i piba Tftraha Qfira Tidvin. 

TbevMiatioD of the TepA&taddtitich 1113,51.7 ii Aaort of ahKinto wbloh the wordi i^pAm 
ftddhl, > POu& motif, are Introduoed, bee&iue Indra appea^n here in the oompanr of Pfifui 
(pflunTite). The obTiouIy ritual charMter of 3.51 aliawi that the liturgy, here m etae- 
where, reoruita ita materials Ih)m the existing ttock of hymoa Mid their ide«a. Ct Bergaigoe, 
Beeherohes sur I'Hiatoire de U Liturgia, p. iS ; HUlebruidt, Ted. Myth. i. 119. Hote also the 
eloae paralleliim between 347.3 and 3.5>.8 (next item). 

8.47.St>(^(TKmitra; to Indra) 

nt& rtdbhir rtaiAh pShi adinain fndra d»r6bMlr rtkhibhi^ mt&di nah 
yih ibbigo marJto j6 tvEinv &ban Trtr&in idadhos blbbyam 5jab. 
3.61.8b (The same) 

B& Tllvac!ln& ih& p&M sdmam marddbbir indra aikbibhi^ mt&di oaHh 
jatfidi 7&t tvn p&ri devi. ibbosan mah4 bh&rty a pimtbata vf ;ve. 
Note that 3.47,a*i> ia almost identical with 3.51.7*'' (pteo. Item). 

8.47.6 (VifT&imtra ; to bdra) = 

6.19.11 (Bharadvi^a ; to Indra) 

mudtTantam TT^abhidi T&Trdb&n&m ikavbidi diVT&ib gfis&m 

inArunt 
Tigrftaaham &Taae nutan&yogr&m sahodam ihi tidi huTema. 

8.48.4^ (Ti^vamitra ; to Indra) 

ugrAa tui^l abhfbhatyoja yathftvaqiih tanr&ih oakra e^Uh 

tv&stsram fndro janiie&bbibhuy&miisya a6mam apibao camusu. 

7. loi. 3i> (Knm&ra Agneya, ta Yaaiftha ; to Farjanya) 

stanr u trad bhirati suta u trad yatb&Ta^&di tanriih oakra e^^^ 

pitHh pfiyab pr&ti grbb^tl niSti t^na piti val-dbate tdna puti^. 

Grasamann tronslatea the related pkda at 3.48.4, 'geetaltete den Lalb er {pnz naoh 
WnnscliiicA' ; at 7.101.3, 'undwie er will geataltet er den Iielb (to-'. Lodwlg, 958 and 710, 
oraaiateutlj eonatniM eakre as reflexive. Bergaigne, Qoarante Hymnee, p. 79, translates and 
26 [».«.■. m] 



d by Google 



3.48.4—] PaH 1 : Sepeated Pcasages belonging to Book III [202 

ootmnanta apou 7.101.3 : 'At one time be (FujuiTt) ia ttarile, at anotlier he b^ata ; u ha 
will* he b«bi«iu hia hoij. The Mother (Earth) reoeirea the milk of the lUber ; tbroo^ It 
tha Father (Faijanjra) growi, thnnigh it the Son.* Bergaigne idantiflea the Son with Agni,«r 
Soma, and fitly eomparaa 1.164.51. Aslda from the mythologleal pandox of the 'female 
mala ' tha atanta ia olear, the ^tneaa of the repeated pAda nema here impaooable. But India 
also oan aaanme diffarent fonns, not only in 3.4S.4, but [by meani of hia mAy&a) in 3.53.8 ; 
6.47.18, so that we oan oome to no definite oonolnaion aa to tha relative ohronology of the 
•taazaa. Yet there ia an intereatlng difference betwaea tha two : 7.101.3 deaeiibea a natnial 
trait of Farjanya, the controller of rain and fertility ; J.jS^, an obaetire lagandary trait in 
tha life of Indra. I oannot, tharefbre, for my part inppraM a ooniiderable pr^ndioa in bToar 
of 7,101.3. For 3.48.4 ct Hlllebrandt, Tad. Myth. 1. 317, 318 ; Oeldoer, Ted. Stud. U. gi. 

8.48Ji : see under 3,30.33. 

8.49.6 : see under 3,30.33. 

S.BO.S'l (VifTlimitra ; to Indra) 

4 te saparya jaT&ae yunajmi y&yor inu pradivah ^rustlm ivah, 

ihi t^ dheyur birsyal^ eufipra pibft tr ftsyi Kiiyatesya oaro];^. 

7.39.ii> (VasiBtba MaitAvaru^; to India) [«r7.39.t' 

fKj&m sdma iudra tiibhyam sunvaj t tii prA yfthi hariTBa t&dok&h, 
piba tv ftayA BilfRitaaTa oaror d&do maghioi nughavann ly&nfih. 

Nota in 3,50.3 the ebange trom the dual aaparytt to tha plnral birayah aa a ponlbla dgn 
of aeoondary oompoaltion ; e£ under 1.14.11. 

8.50.4= 3.30,30. 

8^0J( : BM under 3.30.33. 

8.S1.S* (Vi9TAmitra ; to Indra) 

puTTir OMTa ui^ffdlio m&rtyefn purii T&sQni prthivt bibharti, 

(ndAya d^va daadhir utipo raylm raksaoti jir&yo t&UUiL 
6.44.11° (9amyu Barhaspatya; to India) 
md jfisvane Tisabha no raiitha md te rer&tah sakhy^ ris&ma, 
pfisxif fa indra niffidho jine^a jahy toisYin pr& TrhdpngAtah. 

A oloaa parallel of J.Si-s"* ia J-SS."" niaaW''"'*' ** *fadhlr ntipo raylin ta indra pfthlvf 
bibharti i ot S.jgCVaL ii).a. 

8.81.0^, s&khe Taso jaritfbhyo T&yo dh&h: 1.30.100; &7<-9^i sikhe tsbo jari- 
tfbhyah. 

8.81.8^, marddbhir India B&khibbih sut&m nah : 3,47.3^ indra der^bhih a&khi- 
bbih Butfiu nab. 

8.51J.0« |Yi9v&mitra ; to Indra) 

id&m by Anv djaiA snt&iii tftdh&nfim pate, 

pibft tr iB7& girvaoa^ 



d by Google 



208] Hymaa aacribed to VipvSmUra Oothma [ — 3.53.3 

8.i.a6« (Pragfttha Kft^va; to Indra) 

pfbft tr ftayA glrra^a]^ satiaya pOrvapCl iva, 

p&riskrUaTa nwlna iyfcm Saattg c&rar nu&dSya patyate. 

PwOwobaonrartanza 3.51.10 Me GTMimni), L 931 IiOdwjg, 5151 Oldenberg, BT. Noten, 
p. 351. Oldenbetg propoaai, ' di«MB (dasein) felgt Ja d«m ge^xmtta (aonu), varmOge Miner 
kraft.' Bnt I am ■tmok with the paraUeliem of mtim and entiaya In tha two sta&Eaa, 
Perha{iB, 'along her« ia the (aoma) preiMd with might, O lotd of beuefita 1 Therefore drink 
of it, (hoD that delightest in oong ! ' 

8.6aa"b (Vi^Tftmitra ; to India) 

fndis ptfltAr juaasva nab. 

8.91.2^ (Ap&la Atreyl ; to Indra) 
asiu y& ^ vmkA grbtLm-grham vidlkaf^ 

imfittt j&mbhasutaih inba dhasaTaDtuh kanunlibii^am apHpivaatam 
nkthluam. 

Almoat certainly the Ap&lft atory or ohaim (S.91.1) qnotM mMbanieaUy the ritoalistia 
diatioh 3.53.1, For the fbrmer aee v, Seliroeder, WZKH. zzii 136; fortlie latter,the note 
under 3.47.1. 

3.62.8° (yi(y&mitn ; to Indra) = 

4.33.160 (Vftmadera; to Indra) 

purold^am ca no ghliso Jofiyftae gira^ oa nab, 

radhftyiir ivB yd^a^&m. 

3,62.8° (Vi^amltra ; to Fosan) 

tdm jn^asra g^' T^ri* m&ma '^ay&ntim avt^ dhfyam, 

Tadhftyiir iva yd^a^ftm. 
We have here one of tlie not too oonunon oaaea in which we oan jadgo tha prior place of 
an entire repeated alauia. The hymn 3.5a is a liturglc ^>pendix with aome ftetorea of an 
omninm gatherum (see under 3.47.1). 3.53.3 is preceded by the atanza (a); pnrolijBih 
paoaty&m jnaiarendit gnrsara ca, tiibhyaii) havytni eiarate. There ia amall aenae, behind 
conot^enating jingle^ in oontinuing with at 3, piiro|&faih oa no ghiao joaij^ae, fto. Stanza 
4.33.i6iapreaaded elTeetiTely by (15): aamikarb tTA nutluAm i atdma indra yaohata, ari^i 
vartayi bin. Cf. Hopkins, AJPh. xili. 36, who judges the relative ohronology of the stanzas 
aright, though I fail to aee why he aaoribea futurio valns to gbiso and joeiySae (jufaova in 
3,6i.S) ; cf. Oldenberg, BY. Noten, p. 353. The pCDtion of the repeated p&da in 3.63.9 U also 
distinctly inferior: ths worda jiiaaara ginun are separated riolently from Tadbuy^ir itn 
ydfafftm by the parenthesis, vftjayilntlm aia dhiyam, 

8.52.7°^, apOp&m addhl a&gano manldbbib sdmam piba vrtrabil 9ara vidv^ ; 
3,47.2'b^ aajdsa indra s&ga^o marddbhib s6niam piba vrtrahd (Ora 
yiiyia. 

8.58.80 (Vi^^Unitra; to Indra) 

f&fiB&vfidbTaryo pr&ti me gr^lblndrAya T^bab kr^TUva ji^tam, 

Midi barbir yijam&nosya n^tba ca bbod iiktb&m fndiftya fast&m 



d by Google 



3^3*3—] P'*'^ 3. : Bleated Passages helotiffing to Bo(^ III [204 

6.33.70 (Bhaiadr^'a ; to Indra) 

B& DO bodhi puro}ifaia lAA^iah pflA td aiinam giSrjtIum indra, 

M&ib barhir j4]amijaBaya tidonhh krdhi ty&yaU u lok&m. 

For 3.53.3 •«« HaiMer, Ben. Beitr. tIL 134 ; xriil. 303. In thU ritual aUim priti gn^ 
dottbtlaoa iudioatea the pntigara, or naponsa, of the Adhraiyii priest, to the ohant of the 
Hotu ; of. HiUebnuidt, EituftllittWBtur, p. loi. 

8.S8.5a, 0>, yfiin r&Uusya brhatiJ nidbinam. 

8.68.7*^'J (Vi$vamitrs; to Indra) 

imd bhojA <lnginuM> Tlrapa dirfa patruo dsoTMya viribt 

Ti9Tdmiti&ya didato maghani saltaaraB&T4 pri tiranta ayo^ 

io.67.3'> (AySsya Angirasa ; to BrhaspatiJ 

rUm finsants ijii didbyftna divAs putraao isaraflja virali, 

Tlpnuh pad&m dSgiraso d&dh&nfi yajQ&sya i^hBrnA pratham&m nfmnM iti v- 

7.io3.io<i (Vasistha ; to the Yioga [Parjanyastatib]) 

^mAyur adad -^AmKyur adat pf^nir ad&d db&rito 00 vAaOiu, 

g&T&m ma^ddkft didatati ^ataoi BabasraB&T6 prd tiranta ayotL. 

We tOKj render 3.53.7 : 'These liberal Angiraa and VirilpM, ohildren of lieaTen, men 
bekingiiig to Aiora, while giving liberal gifta to VifTOnutra, ahall prolong lih at the 
thooaandfold preoaing (of eoma).' Cf. Graaamann, t. 33a ; Ludwig, 1003 (rather &Doift)l). 
Ihe atanza la olear : The ASgiraa and Tirapaa, inTthioal eacrifloara of yore (of. 10.67.9), typify 
the present aaorifloers who obtain the benefits of Morifioe, beoanae they fee Vijv&mitra and 
perform a great eoma-aaorifioe. The fixuth ptda in the last atania of the frog-hymn i> 
aj^ed aoeondarily to an nnoongenial theme, to wit : ' He that lows like a oow, bleati Uke a 
goat; theapeoU«dand thogreen (A-ogii) havobestowednponuswealth. The froga beatowing 
hvndteda of oows ihall extend (our) life at the thooaandfold pi«eaing.' Siya^ take* 
BBhaaraakTd in the aenae «f ' generation of thonaand planta ' (aahiuiraiiani thyli H osadhaya)^ 
■flyante), btit I think that the word indicatea the downpour of rain wMoh is eompared to the 
flow of aoma. Oeldner and Kaegi, Siebeozig Ueder, p. 170, and Orassmann regard thia 
stania aa an appendage. Thia is, in my view, qnite the reverae of the truth : the hymn la a 
rain-oharm ; its last stanza atatea, by means of the empbatio prophetic aoriat, the fcrrent 
hope that the praatioe ahall anooeed. Cf. JA03. zvii. 173K But there can be no doubt that 
the fourth pida is borrowed from the ritual sphere of the aoma aaeriSoe, and that aahaaraalTi 
is used in an applied eenae. Horepreoiaely, theaeoonddiatiehof 7.i03.iois a clever imitation 
of the teoond distieh of 3.53.7. Ludnlg, who doea not note the repetition of the pida, 
renders it in 1003, 'aetzen sie fort ihr lebeu nnter tautend rossopfem'; at 1011,'TerUlngern 
bei harvorbrlngung von tausendfaohem daa leben'. — For 3.53.7^ of. ia.10.1% nuhds putriso 
ianrasja Tlri^ 

3.B3 ja* (Vi^vunitra ; to Indra) 

7& imS T6daffi ubhd &h&m fndram AtustaTam, 

vijviuutrasya raksati br&hmed&m bbiratani j&nam. 

8.6.17* (VatsaE&^Ta; to Indra) 

y& imA r6dara mabi samiot aam^j^;rabblt, 

t&mobbir indra t&m guhab. 



db, Google 



205] Hymm aacribed to Vi^^tmnitra Qtiihina [ — 3.54.5 

9.i8.g^ (Asita Eagyapa, or Devala Eo^yapii ; to Soma Favunftna) 

yi imA v6daA mabi s&m maUreva ddhate, 

i^midesu sarradhi asLj •rre&ain, 9.18.1^° 

Tb« oonnsziOQ of th« distioh in 3.53.1a is 1«om^ the r«Utioo of ptdaa a ud b aayndetlo. — 
In 9.18.5 I itupeot we mnit read aannntUit butead of i&m maUrft, beoanM the root duh does 
not aUewhare ia the BY, ootnbiiie with aam ; e£ 10.117.9. 

a.S8 J8b (VifvILmitra ; to ladra) 

TifT^mitrt aAsata brihmSndr^a Tajri^, 

i^kAmd ia nah surddhasalLj «rof. 1.33.6" 

8.a4.i>> (Vigvamanaa Y&iya^ra ; to Indira) 

BAhhaya i. fiaamahi brtUun^ndrftTa Tajri^e, 

stnsft a sii TO nftam&ya dhrsi^&Te. 
Vor 8.14.1 oL Bwtholoinae, BeuL Beitr. XV. 115; Heuaar, ibid. xxriL 171. 

[8.88.13°, k&rad fit nah surddhaaah : 1.33.60, kficataih nah surddhaaah.] 

8.H8.ie<i (Vivramitra ; to Vac Sasarpan) 

sasaipaitr abharat tuvam ebhytS 'dhi ^vah i^oajanyosu krstteu, 

pak^Tft n&TTam aynr didh&nA yim me piUastgamadagoiyo dadiih. 
7.8o.3> (Vasiatha ; to Usaa) 

Bfa sya aivyam aynr dAdhtoft gadhvi t&mo jydtUosd abodhi, 
igra eti yuTstfr Ahraya^a jffi<ukitat soryaifa yajiUni agnlm-j m- 7-78.3') 

f8.58J.8o, b&Uih bSUlya t&nay&ya jTV&se : 10.35.12', p&^ve t6kdya, &c.] 

8.6410^ {xn6ta no d&myebhir &nd(&ih : 3.1.15^, r&ksB ca no d&myebhir &nlk&ili. 

8J14,8^: 1.58,7^, saparydmipriyasftydmir&tnam. 

8.84.5^'^ (Praj&pati V&ifv&mitra, or Png&pati Taoya ; to Ti9Te Devah) 
k6 addha veda ]c& \h& pri vooad devin &cba pathyil k^ 84m eti, 
didrjia e^m aramd a&d&nai p&re^n ya gdhye^n vrat^a. 
10.1 39.6* (Prajapati Paramesthin; BbavaTrttam) 
kd addha veda k& llUl pri Tooat kata ijata kdta iy&ih vferstih, 
atrig devi asy& Tis&ijanen^tha k6 reda y&ta ababhuviL 
iaii4.2<l(SadhriTiirapa, orGharmal^paaa; to Ti9Ve DevAh) 
tiBT6 destriya nlrrtlr iljAsata dlrgha9nito t1 hf jan&nti v&hnayah, 
tdaam nl oikyuh kav&yo niddnam pdrefn y& giibrefa vratd^ 

JU Mgarda 3.54.5'; 10.119.6*, it u interMtiDg to see myatio phnweologr already in a 
formnlaio state i we p. ix, lioegfrom top.— Cf. ■lao iciaS^, kAIih dadarfakilhApriToeati 
aiidi.164.7, 18; 10.10.6; 114.7. 



d by Google 



3.64- It] Part 1: Bepeated Passages ielotign^ to Book in [200 

8.54.Ui> (FnO^pftt! y&ipT&mltim, or Pn^'pat^ Yaoya ; to Yi^n Devfth) 
hliapyftiAnilL saviti aitjihvfta trir a divfi vidithe pityamAiut^ 
dertea oa savitah fldkam i^rer id asmibhyam i Bnva aarv&tatim. 
3.56. ff* (The Bam») 

trf sadhtotba sindhaTas trih kaTTnim ut& trim&ti 'rid&theea sanufit, 
rUvaiTT y6Ba:pAs tianS Apyaa trfr a divd vidillie p&tyamftiift^ 
Fbr ^56.5 ef. Beisalgti*, t aji ; iL 54 ; UL 143 ; Oldknbwg, SBS. xItL 303 ; ST. NoUb, 

8.54.1Sb (Fr^jKp&ti '^^^vunitra, or Praj&pati Y&oya; to Vipn DevAh, here 

India) 
(ndto TffT&ir -vTrTJlih p&tyamlna abhd I paprta nklad mahitra, 
puramdar6 vitrabi dhrB^Ose^ah aamgf bhyft na i bluA Uiuii pafv&]^ 

4.16.5I1 (V&madflTaCHlutaina; to India) 

Tayabs^ fndro imitam rjlsy <ibh6 a papr&u r6dari maliitn, 

&ta9 cid asya mahimA n reoy Kbhl y6 vffva bhiivana babhuTa. 

8.2g.i8«(Vifvamanas YHiyapva; to llitra and Yaru^a, hen SOrya) 

p&ri yd ra^^mina divd 'ntan mamd prthiTyih, 

ubhd a papr&a rddan mahitra. 

8.64,18l> : 1.34,10c, ftdabdhBni T&ni^aaya viat^. 

[8.04.20^ dhmvAkBemaaa flayft m^dantah : 3.59.3% anamlr^ flay& m&dantah.] 

SJH.3at> (Pr^j&pati Yftifvlimitra, or PrajKpati Yocya ; to Yipve De^, here Agni) 
srAdaava havyft aim ifo didlhy aamadry&k aini miTniTii gr&v&nai, 
Tlf^n agne prtsil tdfi jesi f&tnui &ha vl{v& aumAna didihl nah. 
5,4.3^ (YasufTuta Atreya ; to Agni) 

^bavyavdl agnfr aj&r&h piti noj vibhiir vibhivA sudf^lko asmd, W 3>a.3° 
Bugllrhapatydh a&m ifo didlhy asmadry&k B&ih mimnij grivft&ai, 
6.19.3^ (BharadvAja; to Indra) 

pftbn kanianft babulA g&bhaab asmadryUE adih mimiht griv&nai, 
yOth^va pa(T&h p&fupil d&mQii& asm^ ludtfihby a TaTita^du. 

For 3>54-» '^ Oldenberg, RV. Noten, p, 356 ; for S.4.1, ibid, jij ; for 6.19.3, OMNiber^ 
8BB. xlTi. 113, 313. 

8.58.1^22^, mah&d deviii&m asutatv&m «kam; 10.55.4'', mah&n mahatyi 
aBuiatr&m 4kam. 

8.BB.8t> (Pi^japati Yai9Tamitra, or PrajKpati Yacya ; to Yi^e Devah, here Agni) 

nf Tereti palit6 dot4 &st ant&r mahang oarati rooan^na, 

T^uit^ bfbhrad abhf no t1 caste i^mah&d devin&m aauratr&m Skam-j 

•r refrain. s-SS-i-^-aa^ 



d by Google 



207] Hymns ascribed to Vi^vamUm Qs&ina [ — 3.56.7 

10.4.1^ (Trita AptTs; to Agni) 

y&m tvB jin&so abhf eamcAracti g^va usn&m iva Tii^&th yavistha, 

dQt6 devanAm asi m&rty&u&m untiir m^iuiQ oaraBi Tooantoft. 

Vor 3.55.9 we Betsai«n«, L 1 15 ; li. 65, 456, not* ; ili. iSti ; OldeubATg Pnl. 431 ; RV. Hoten, 
p. 357; Oeldner, RtgredA Komrn., p. 61. 

8.55.18>l> (Pr^J&pati Tftijivamitra, or Pnq&pati Tacys ; to Yi^re Dei^h) 
Hiy&syft vatsiih riha^ mimftya UyA bhuva ul dadhe dheuiir ndhalh 
rtisya eft pfiya^pinvat^lft ^mahJKl derdnftin aauratr&m 6kam.j 

•■■rofraiii, 3.65.1^83^ 
10.37.14°^ (Vasukra Aindra ; to India) 
bphinn achftyti apal&^ti irvft tasth^u in&t4 vlaito atti g&rbhah, 
mojiaji Tats&ih tUati mimftya k&yft bhUTa nl dadhe dlwntir ndha]^ 

C£ BeiitaJgDa, 1. 331, 335 ; il. 1 1, 71, 73, 73 note, 86 note, 106 ; iU. 14}. 

SJMI J.e* (PraJKpati 'V^fT&initn, or Fnj&pati VKoya ; to Yi^/vo Derth) 
derda trAffft aavita TiQr&r&pa^ pup6sa pr^j^ pomdhi j^j&na, 
imi ca Tl^m bhuvai^ny asya ^malUid ddvinam asuntT4m 6kam.j 

^••refrwii, 3.66.1^22^ 
10.10.5b (Yami TaiTOBvati ; SaiiiTflda) 

g&rbhe nii nAu janitd d&mpatl kar derda trAffft savlta Ti^r&rfipa^ 
n&kir asya pr& minanti vratini vdda nav asy& prtluTt ut& dyiuh. 

C£ Hair, OST. i. iSi ; HUlebniidt, Ted. Myth. i. 518 ; t. Sebroedar, Mysterinm nnd 
Hlmna, p. 383.— For 10.10.5* of. 1.69.7*} 7-47-3'- 

8.86^*^, imdiii ea nab prthrrfdi vi^vAdha^ lipa kseti bitamitro na rija, 
purahs&dah famuBado d& Tirilh: 1.73.3*''', devA na yah pfthivuii 
. . . upaksdti, &0. 

8JI6.ad (Fiajapatd Vaifrainitra, or PrajKpati Vacya ; to Vi9Ve Devlh) 
triiAJasyd vrsabbd vi^varopa uta tryudbi purudba prajdvUn, 
tryanikab patyate mihinaTan ai retodha vT^abbd^ Q^ratiJiftm. 
7.101.6" (Kumara Agneya, or Taeiatha ; to Parjanya) 
B& retodlia vr^abb^ Q&qTaUn&m i^tasmitm atmd jagatas taatbdaa; ca,j 

•ri.ii5.i« 
tan ma rtam patu fata^aradaya ^yoyam p&ta evastifbhih sada nah.j 

irrefr^n, j.i.ao^S. 
Onwimaan, I. 99, think* that the anhjeot of 3.56.3 U Agni ; Bergugne, L 331 ; li. 54, 109, 
■Qggeata Ago! or Sonu. The pwftUel Menu to me to point to loiiie Tnftu-Uke god, if Dot 
to FaiJMi7> hlmaet^ or to ItjiOB-FTimj* (of. iBon^ plti - djinf piti in 5.83.6;. 

8.S6.6<', trlr i divtf vidathe patyamanah: 3.54. 1 1>>, trfr i diT6 vidatbe patya man t h . 

8.08.7'': i.7i.9'>, rijluimitiiTaru^sapa^i. 



d by Google 



3-S8-3 — } Port 1 : Sepeated Passages hdonging to Bo(^ HI [208 

SJtSJ = 1.118,3, except Uiat t.118.3 begioswith pnTidyBnuuia, whereaa 3.58.3 

h» in its pUoe, suyiigbliir i^vsih. 
S.S8.B<=: i.i83.fi<> = 1.184.60, «U yKtam patbfbhir devaylbaih. 
8.0B.0d ; 1.183.4^, d&8i«T im^ ^Lm oidbiyo m&dhOn&m. 

8.58.8^, p&ri dyiTftprthivf y&tisBdy&h: 1.115.3^, p&ridydTAprthiTf yftntistdTih. 
[8^94.', mitrd j&nftD ^tayati bru^^&h: 7.36.3^, j&nuh oa mitrd yatati 

[aMOJ*>, mitrd dtdb&ra prthiviin uU 6yim : 6.6i.8t>, n&mo d&dhua, Ac.] 

Cf. Tinder 3.31^. 
[8.68 J.!*, mitrdya havyAm ghrUv&j juhota : 7.47.3^, Bfndhubhyo hary&m, Ac] 
[aJI8.8*, anamTvdsa flay& m&dantah : 3-S4>3o^, dhruv&kBemAsa Ilayfl m&dsntah.] 
8.59.4°^: 3.i.ai*J; 6.47.i3»l'— 10.131.71b t&sya vayim sninatiu yaj&fyaayipi 

bhadi^ BRumanasd a^ma; 10,14.60*1, t^m Tay&m sumatdu y^ili- 

;^ii&in &pi, &C. 

8.B8.el> CV^{!T&mitra ; to Mitra] 

mitixS dev^Bv Kyilsu J&nftya TFkt6barhifa, 

(sa iat&TratK akah, 

5-'3'3'' (Dyumna Yi^vacarsa^i Atreya ; to Agni) 

^Tl(va h( t^ B4J68aaoj J&n&ao vrktibarldfa^ 4^5.31,3* 

hdt&ram a&dmasu priy&m vyinti yiryi puni. 
5.35.6'' (Pnb&QTaBU Afigirasa ; to Indrs) 

ftvim li vftrahantamaj j&nftso vrUiibaThifa^ «r 5.35-6* 

agr&m pQr^u pOrryftm ^hivante vijasataye.j W 5-3S-^ 

8, 5. 1 7* (BrahmKtitlii Ea^va ; to Af tIbb) 

j&nAso vrUiibaThifO ^havlsinanto araihkftah,j «r 1.14.50 

tyuvim haTante a^vinlLj w I.47.4* 

8.6.37b (Vataa E&nva ; to Indra) 

(^tritm id Trtrahantamaj i&niao Yjkt&baxin^a3h 9r S-35-6* 

i^hdvante T^asstaye.j 4^5.35.6^ 

For the relation of 5.35.6 to S.li.37 Bee under 5.35.6. CtlulaTKaoTi-kblbublBai^ 1.14.5°, q.T, 

8.60.3^ (VifTOmitra ; to ^bhaa) 

fndraaya eakhyfim rbh&vah s&m ftna^ur m&nor nApata ap&ao dadbanvirsy 

saadhaBvanaso amrtatrfim drire tIq^ Q&mlbbi^ snk^ta^ sakftyiyA. 
10,94.3(1 (Arbuda Kadraveya Sarpa ; to the Presa-Stones) 
etd vadantl fat&Tat aabAsravad abhf krandanti hfiritebbir Asabhih, 
Ti{tTi griTft^a];! rak^ta^ Bukrty&yS b6tuf dt purre baTirftdyaro B^ata. 
We render ^.60.3, ' The ^bbuB have obtained the friendship of Indra ; they the children 

of Uanu, the worker*, hare bestirred theniBelTea. The Stndhanvanaa, labonrlng on (piona) 



d by Google 



209] Sytnns ascribed to yi^vamUra Qdthma [ — 3.6>.i3 

tasks, h«y« obtained immorUUtr, tbej the pions worii«n throogb tlieir pious woA '. Cf. 
Lddwig, 164 ; OrMsmaim, i. toj ; Bergaigna, i. 69, note ; ii. 403, 409, 411, 418 ; Ryder, Die 
Pbbns im Bgreda, ^. 11, 11, 1$. The fourth pftda Is ot the very esBenoe of tbe ^blra myth 
(see especially 4.33>4; 4.35.3, 7, 8); there can be no qneatton as to ite primary oliaracter. 
The pAda with an obTioiuly ritnaliatic Tariant reoors at 10,94.3, to irit : * They speak 
& hundredfold, a thousandfold, shout to us with their yellow mouths ; the press^tonss 
labouring, they the pious workers through their pious work, have oome to the eating of the 
havis eren before the Hotar.' Exact teehnieal proof that the repeated p&da is here remodelled 
SMoudarily eannot be rendered, but I am, neTertheleaa, certain that of the two phrases TistrJ 
fimlbhi^ in 3.60.3, and vistvi grilv&nah in ia94.3, the former Is the mother; nt TiT^sa . . . 
fimlbhih in 5.77.4, end the interesting epithete of the Kbhus in their uivid, ij^.&.ia, Tiffvl 
BTSpasa^ and 9amy& famistbah. The eipreasion sukfta^ BukrtyiyK also belongs primarily to 
divine beings ; secondarily to a ritoaliatifl instrument snoh as press-stones ; cf. rbhirah 
Bukftal^ suhist&h, 7.35-'3. The passage 3.54.13, where the Bbhos are said to havs fsshioned 
the saorifloe &rdhTilgTav&nah, ' holding high the press^tones ', may help to aooount for the 
slip of the pftda from Rbhus to ar&T&ua^. 

8.61.7'* (Vif^mitra ; to TJaaa) 

rUsya budhnft us&^m isanyda rffft nuUii rddad a Ttrega, 
maht mitrtaya TAm^aBya m&yd oandi^Ta bhfinihh vi dadhe parutrii. 
10.80.3l> (Agni S&ucika, or Agni V&ifv&nara ; to A^) 
tiga6r &pnaBah aamfd astu bhadrsgair malii nSdari a TiTeQO, 
^nlr ikam codayat sam&tcpr agnlr vrtij^ii dayate punii^ 

The vM in 3.61.7 is Agni; 0603.3.4; 7.4; 10.80.3; and » 
See Bergaigne, L i j, 149 ; iL 160, 358. For ni 

S.6a.8« : 3.53.3° = 4.33.16°, TadhOyiir iva ydaanAm. 

S.ea.e>b (Vi^^^mitra ; to Pflsan) 

y6 fiQT&blif Tip&^yati bhti'Tan& a&m oa p&^Tatd, 

si nab pOsiyiti bbuvat. 

10. 187. 4*b (Vatsa Agneya ; to Agni) 

j6 vlgv&bbf Tipigyati bhiiTanft e&m oa p&^yati, 

^bA nah parsad &ti dvfsab.j «r re&ain, 10.187. i>-5° 

There is little doubt that the repeated diatieb is orlpnal with the PQsan hymn ; of. 
3.40,4, 5 ; 6.58.3. 

8.62 J8« (yifv&mitra ; to Soma) 

B6mo jigftti gfituyf d devdnftm eti niskrt&m, 

ftftsya 76nijn as&dam. 

5.3t.4d(SasaAtre3ra; to Agni) 

dev&m YO d«TayajyltyBgDlm ilita tn&rtyah, 

gimiddbab fukra didiby ftisya y6nmi wwla^* saaAsya ybnim isadah. 

9.8. 3° (Adta KAfyapa, or Derala E&fyapa ; to Soma PaTamAna) 

^indrasya aoma rddbaecj puii&n6 hdrdi codaya, iV9.e.3" 

rtiaya 76mm &aAdam. 
27 [b.d.1. 10] 



d by Google 



3.«a.i3 — ^ Port 1 : BepecUed Passages hehttging to Book UI [210 

9.64.23e(Ka(yapft HArics; to Soou FaTunana) 

Indrftyendo manitnte pATasra miidhumattamah, 

rtiaya j6m3Xi fts&dam. 
Cf. txkiay. T^nim BMdun, under 9-15.6; jivkT fUaya aldatam, j.fii.iS'*; dduin jUajt, 
jinim i, 6.16.35° ; *>i^ yOnim TUxja. aldata, nnder g.ij.g*.— For 5.11.4 tee Oldanbwg, SBB. 
*1''- M3. 34S. 

3.eaae>ti (Vifiribnitra, or Janutdagni ; to BEitra and Yaru^) 
ft no mitr&Tftm^ft ghptalr [ji^vjflfj»n iifcy^tft m , 
m&dhilt r^fthai aukrata. 

7.6g.4>i> (Vasiftha ; to Uitra and Varuna) 

a no mitr&Tam^ havyAjrifti^ ghrtair givyutim nkfatam i)ftbhi^ 

ij)r&ti TKm &tra vinun i jin&yaj pmit&m udn6 divyiayac^h. «rof. 7.65.4^ 

8.5.60 (BralunAtithi K&nva ; to Agvina) 

ti suden^ya d&9<ise sumedl^m ^TitAri^Im, 

ghftair g&TTutim ntyttmi. 
Cf. i no giTTfitim "'■-«'"'■ ghrWn*, 7.61.5°. There eaa be little donbt that the pida, 
ghrttir giTyfltUn okaBtam in 3.6i.i6'> and S.£.6° is tbe ' mother ' form, from whiob U dwived 
ghlitir gifyfiUm nkBatam i)kbhi^ By the eune temu 7.65.4*'' ia an extended form of 
3.61.16*'. There wemnet take the pftdai no mitrtTamna aa a true pkda, for better or fi>r 
woiM. Arnold, TH, p. 300, suggeita oorreetion to abhl no mitra Tarawa for 3.69.i6*, without 
having in mind t no mitraTSruoa haTj^'uatim in 7.65.4*. The theoretio estenaion of defec- 
tive ^meter padaa is fraught with eepecial risk, aa ia ahown by the &et that they are not 
infreqneDtlypaialleled by perfect trimeterpidas; Beeeapeciallyi.So.io, and in generalPait 1, 
chapter 1, «laai B 9.— For giTyfltl, of. Oeldner, Ved. Stud. ii. 191. — Pada 7.65.4' baa a partial 
parallel in 7.70.5% prtti pr& yitadi vilram i Jin&y* ; and 7.65.4* ia reprodnoed even more 
closely in 1. 153.7*, i v&m mitrtvarurta havydjuiitim. 

8.e2J.8> (TifT&mttra, or Jamadagni ; to Mitra and Yanma) 

gr^&na jamidsgninA i^ydnav rtisya Bidatam,j «rcf. 9.1^-9'' 

i^pBt&m s6main rtavrdha-j m- 1.47>3'' 

7.96.3° (Yasistba ; to Sarasvatl) 

bhadrAm id bhadri krnavat sfirasvaty ikavftn oetsti vfijinlTati, 

grnAna jamadagnivit stuT&n^ ca vasisthaT&t- 

8.iot.8d (Jamadagni BhArgara; to A^vina) 

rfttim y&d T&m arake&saiii li&i^mahe yuTibhy&m vfijinivasu, 

prioim hdtr&m pratirintav itam nara gfijL&na Janidd<^[iupft. 

9.61.340 (Jamadagni Bb&rgava ; to Soma Pavam&na) 

ut& no g6mattr fso tI^vH araa paristilbbah, 

gi^ftnd Jam&dagnina. 

9-65.35^ (Bbrgu Y&nmi, or Jamadagni BbBrgava ; to Soma PaTamana) 

p&vate haryat6 h&rir gr^Ond jam A da gn inft, 

hinv&nd g6r Adlii tvaci. 
Hie pada-type gr?'^ jamadaguivU (vaaiathavit) in 7.96.3 1* poaterior to the type with 
jamidagnink ; cf. Oldenberg, ZDHQ. lUL 104. 

8.6a.l6«: i.47>3^; 47-5''; 7.66.19C; 8.87.5^, lAt&m samam rtBTrdba. 



d by Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO 
BOOK IT 

4.1,8> (VAmadera Q&ut&ma ; to Agni, or Agni and Vami^) 

8&khe a&khByam abhy & TaTrtsrftfn^ a& '™^^"' r&thy«Ts r&nhylsnUlbhyaih 
daama ri&h]A, 

Agne mrllk&m viiuqie s&cft vido mordtBa TiQribh&iLafii, 

tok&ya tuj6 fUfuc&ua 9&ni krdhy aam&bhyam dasma ^im krdhi. 
8.37, 3<) (Miaiia V&iv&svata ; to Yi^Te Devih) 
pr& Bn na etr adhvarb 'gns derdsu pHrrjib, 
fidityteu pr& Tirade dhrtivnto mordtm vi^T&bh&niifa. 

For 4.1.3* e£ 10.10.1*. — For Uw Mone itaoz* «ee Oldanberg, ProL pp> 141, 146 ; Bargaigne, 
Quannte HTBUies, p. 1 1 ; HOlebnndt, Ved. Hyth. iii. 65.— Thongh the «ntin dliti«hB In 
whieli ooonn the repeated p&da are marksdly imitative, I cannot diaeovar any ohrenologiaal 
criterion. In both stauzaa the BaaoMaion, Agni, Tartina (iditraa), and Karota, bean the 
ritaaliftio atanp. 

[4,1,U'>, mah(i budhnd K^asoasyJi y<jDHu: 4.17.14^, tvaod badlm4, &o.] 

[4.1.1S«, ifiuaTT^jfth audilghB Tavrti antfth : S-si-s", prdoodayat sudUgfaft, &&] 

4.1.1S^ (Vunadera Onutama ; to Agni) 

t4 gavyati mioasA drdhr&m ubdh&m gd yenAn&m p&ri s&ntam idrim, 
diih&ih n&ro Tioaaft daiTyena Traj&ih ggmantam uqIJo vi vaTTti^ 
4.i6.6d (Vamadeva Qsutama ; to Indra) 
i^TlfT&ni ^aki6 n&r^lni vidvinj ap6 rireca s&khibhii nfkamftih, 

«rcf. 4.16.6* 
Afmuuuh oid yd bibhiddr vioobhlr Tn^idk gdmontam OQijo vi ■n.vra^- 
Ta45. 1 1^ (Vatsapn BhAlandana ; to Agni) 
trdm agne yijain£na &nu dyim vf^rK vfiau dadhire virya^, 
tr&ya sahi driTii^am iohimua vrajidi ggmantam ugijo vf ravro]^ 
"Hit repeated pftda it bald in 10.45,11 ; note the abaanee of an eqaiTslent for either the 
vord TtioaaA or *ioabhi^ of the other two atanxaa. Theae give oharaoter and definitsneaa to 
the repeated plda wboM eubjeot is ufija^ (ef. 7.10,3). lo^g fa othervriao alao tinder BUiploian 
aa being a good borrower, having aix repeated p>daa; see in ita order. Cf. Lndwig, Der 
Big-Veda, iii, 97 ff.— For the repeated p&da «£ alao 7.90.4*, giTyadi aid Orrim njijo Ti TaTToh. 

4a.l7^ (Vsmadeva Ofiutama ; to Agni) 

n^t t&mo diidhitam nSoata dyflnr t)d itrvyi ue6bo bh&ntir arta, 

i Boryo brhatfa tistbad ijiah |jA inirt«fa v^jiiw M pigyfto. 



d by Google 



4.1. iv — ] "Poni i: S^mted Passages belonging to Book IV [212 

6.51.30 (^'i9Tao Bh&i»dTBja; to Vipre Denh) 

T6da yiB tnifi Tid&thSny esllm ddTaD&m j&nma sanuUr a cft vfprah, 

1^ nUrtofa vi^jins oa ■pigyann abhl caste Buro K17& ^vftn. 

7.60.2'^ (VasifUift ; to SUtra and Varu^a) 

ee& By& cutr&Taru^ nrc&ksA ubh6 ild eti auryo abhf jm&n, 

^TffTBsya sthfttiir j&gataf ca gopdj ijii m&rtdfn Tijina oa pigTsn. 

•r 6.50.7^ 

For 6,51.1 see Oldeaberg, BBS. zItL 37, 905, 311 ; RV. NoteD, p. 403. The repeated pida 

reftUy applies to SOrya (SOra) in eaoti (x 



4.1.a0<i (Vamadeva Oftutama ; to A^) 

vf^etOm &ditir y^Dfy&nSih Tl^ea&m &tithir minuaa^Am, 

agnfr derdiAm &Ta avrn&n&h Bomrpkd bharata jfttivedft)^ 

6.47.i3>> (Garga BhAradvaja ; to Indra)= 

10.131.6b (Sukirti Kakairata; to Indra) 

indrah mitiim& sv&^^ 4vobhih nunr^kd bliBTata 7iQTiT«dft^ 

b^dh^Am dv^ Abhayaih krnotu ^suviryasya p&tayah 87&ma.j 

«» 4.51-10^ 
Ifldwig, Krltik, p. 35, Dotea that TB. 1.7.11.5 m S7. 4.1.10 (nbatltTitM TiTrivedi^ for 
jltiTCdlh, and thlnki that this ia due to aatlmilation to vlfTeHim Aditir . . . TiTveaftm itithir 
in tbe lame itania. The present item, howerer, ihowa that the paiallsl ptda with TlTrdved&h 
is rMponsible for the cluiige in the fflaia, though the aasnined asaimilation may have helped 
along the proses^— For 4.1. lo' et 1.117.8* ; 8.13, l5^ Mlthiih minuaaabn. 

4.3.1*: t.77.i"i 76 m&rtyefiv amfta rtivs. 

[4.2.2*, ib& tvim 8Q110 aahaso no adyi: 1.58.8*, 4cbidi^ sQno, &c. ; 6,50.9*, uUl 
tv&m aono, &C.] 

[4.2.18**', a ynth^Ta kaumiti pa^6 akbyad derinam y&j j&nim&nty ugra: 
7.6o.3<3, B&m ;6 yHth^va j&nim&ni eiste; 8.35. 7*i>, idhi yi brbat6 
divb 'bhi yOtb^Ta p&fyatah.] 

4.2.20*: r.73.io*, etd te agna ac&th&niTedbah. 

[4.2.20°, dc ohooasTa kr^uhl viayaao nab : 8.48.6^ pr& cakaaya kmuhi, &c.] 

4.8 J.<> (V&madeiTa Oftutama ; to Agni) 

i, TO rAjftnam adhvarisya rudrtm luStSradi ea^ray^adi rddaayo^ 
agDim pura tanayitndr aclttad dttlrapyarapam ftvase krniudhTam. 
6.16.460 (Bh&radv^ja; to Agni) 

Titj y6 doT&m m&rto duvasy^ agnlm llltlldhvarS bavfamftn, 
hfSt&Taib aatyi^4|aoi rddasyor ^attKo&hasto nitmui. TivSaetj 

Cf. BsTgaigne, ili. 3< ; t. Bradks) Dylu Aaora, p. 54. 



d by Google 



213] Bymm ascribed to Vamadeva Qdutama [ — 4.3-11 

4.8.2i>: 1.134.70; 10.71.4d; 91.13d jay«rapity»usatf suviiah. 

[4.8.8^, sidhK diT6 j&tayedaf cildt^ii: 3.i7.al>, y&tha dird, &c.] 

4.8.10^ (V&nuideTa ; to Agni) 

rUna hf Bm& vTfabh&f cid aktih pamdn agnfh p&yaBB prapiytaia, 

Aspandam&no acuad vayodhi rffft QokrAdi dnduhe pf^nir udlut^. 

6.66.id(BhaiadTSja; toHantts) 

TApur nil Uo cikitaBe oid ashi samBD&m a&nuL dhentt p&tyamaiiam, 
m&rtesT any&d doh&ae pipflya eaicfa ohiikT&& dudulie pfqoir ni^t}^'^. 
We render 4.3.IO, 'Id aooord with the diylne law, Indeed, A^, the boll, the nuoi, lua 
been uiainted with the hetTsnly Said. TTnwaTOring he moTOd, itrength-beBtowing ; h« the 
ball, the Pf^ni-oow, hu milked hia bright udder.' The pumdoz in pad* d between vfit, 
' boll ', and |rffni, 'IiMiTMily oow ' (eape^ally mother of the Harut«, with Rodn as &ther, 
1.34.3), luw led the iuterpceten in varioiu direetionB. Lndwig, 330, ohangea pf^nir to pfi^ner, 
' ea melkte der atier der Prf »i heUes eater ' ; in his oommentai7 he retains pffnir bnt takes 
vffi with the preoedlng p&da, so as to sTold the paradox, to wit : 'nioht inekend ohne 
■nslNngmig gieng der IsbenskraA soballende stier, Ibr hellei enter lieaa Pf9ni fliessen.' 
GnHinuuui'B renderii^, ■ der Same gtrOmt dem Stier, der Knh daa Enter ', is negligible, in 
the light of the panOlel )Ada, 6.66.1*. Oldenberg, SBK zItL 326, does not qnite do jnstiee to 
p^nir in his rendering^ ' the speokled boll has poured out his bright adder '. I think that 
Bergaigne, ii. 397, 398, is unquestionably right in assuming a paradozioal ' taureau-Taohe ', 
here and in other pasMges mentioned by him. The daring metaphor is, that Agni shoots 
out his flames from his bright adder ; he, a bull. Is thereby — mlrabile diotn — also a pf^ai. 
the heavenly, yielding oow, par mcMoKt. Although the conoeptlon is T«ry elbatiTe, it is, 
nevertheless, modelled after a simpler one, of which we have the exact record in 6.66.1. 

Ludwig, 696, very cleverly, ' Gin wunder mass sein selbst detn welsen, was den gemein- 
samen namen knh hat ; das eine sohwoll dass die mensohsn ei melkten, einmal nui hat 
PTfui Ihr helles eater gemolkeu *. In 6.48.11 we have a similar statement, pf^ayk dogdhidi 
sakft F^ya^ Max Hiiller, in a note to his similar translation, BBE. tttji . j^o, explains that 
dbenA, a aloud, yields lain bnt onoe, or that ^ni gave birth bat once to the Hamts. The 
second alternative teem* likely to me, as it does to Bergaigne, L 311 ; ii,39g. The pertinence 
and origiiiaUty of the repeated plda in 6.66.1 is established beyond peradventnre by the 
parallel in 6.48.)) ; equally oertaln it is, that the metaphor whioh turns Agni in 4.3.10 into a 
■ bull Prjni who milked his bright udder ' is the work of a later poet, who is unqueationably 
bending to his purpose the very wording of a familiar mytholi^oal eonoeit, current in his 
time ss kind of mystery (brahmodya) about Pfful. We may finally remark that in the 
seoondary form of the [Ada 4.3.10^, fukrim may possibly luve assumed the value of ' semen ', 
which it certainly doe* not hare in 6.66.1* : 'Aa a bull lie hath spnrted semen, a* a P;^oow 
he hath milked his ndder* (zengma of doduhe). Cf. v. Bradke, Festgrass an Both, p. 113 ; 
Oldenbaig, BV. Kol«n, p. a68. 

4.8Jld (V^Lmadera Gftutama ; to Agni] 

rtdnidriih vy hasa bbid&ntah s&m ftngiraso navanta gdbhih, 

fun&m B&rah p^ aadann nadsam ivify sv&r abhavi^ j&td agoAo. 

io.88.3b(HnTdhanTat^anAngirasa,or'^UnadeTyK; toSaryaandVU{!rtnara) 
gtvf&m bhdTaaaih t&mssipagolham ftvi^ ar&r abhav^ j&td agnin, 
tiisya darih pithivf dyiur utilpd 'raiftayaan Asadhlh aakhy6 atiya. 
The relation of padas a and b in 10.S8.) is anaeolutUe, enmble by sobstUottng akfaot 

Ibr abhavat in [Ada b ; see 7.76.1*, ivir akar bhiivanam vifvam n^ (fit. ab*» 5.*. 9 ; 6.17.3). 



db, Google 



4.3.II— ] PaH 1: B^Koted Pasaagea hdonging to Book TV [214 

Bat the mpttitA ptd« in 4.3.11 nulkiiw abhrnvig ; oC Bei^giigne, I. 115 (bottom); U. 75 ; 
OldanbwgjSBB. xlvL p. 330.— For tuTSnts, emendftbla to uimTanta,Me GruaniBna'a LwdooD, 
•-v. ; Oldenbwg, Prol. 73 ; EV. Noten, p. afiS. 

4^5° (Vlmadeva Oftatama ; to A^) 

ardhT5 bhava pr&ti vidhyidhy aam&d ftvls kr^usTa diiT^Any ague, 
Atb Bthiza tuiabi T&tnjunftm jftmlm Aj&mim pr& mrn^ g&tiiln. 
10. 1 16.^ (Agniyuta Sth&un, or A^yQps Sth&un ; to Agni) 
nl tigmini bhrfi$&yan bhrifirftny iva atbira tumhi y&tnjim&m, 
ugtiya te s&ho b&laih dad&mi pntttylL g&trun vigad^ea Tr9oa. 
For the repeated [Ads o£ 1.33.I4''; 8.19.10°. See note diider i.33.i4\ 

[4.4.7i>, 7&S t^ n%«iia b&vfsB yA ukth&ih : 6.5.5*, y^ ^ yi^dna samfdhK y& 
ukthdib.] 



4.4Ji(* (Vamad«Ta Gnutama ; to Agni) 

syK te Bgna Baipftlbft vidlismft pr&ti stdmadi oasy&ndDaih grbhftya, 
d&ha(&ao raks&Bah ^Aby tomdn druhA iiid<^ mabftmaho aTadjrit. 
7.14.3* (Vasistha UJUtrKvanmi ; to Agni) 

Tay&m te agae asmidhft Tidhema vaylitii dAfoma susfati yiyatra, 
Tay&m ghrtdnadhvarasya hotar vay^ deva haTtea bbadra9ace. 
Ct 5.4.7', T&yiih te agn* nktbiir Tidhema. 

[4.6.8'>, aahfatarata vrsabbitB tilTismSD: a.ii.ia* y&h aapt&ra^mir Trsabh&s, &c.] 

4.8.40 (V&madeva G&utama; to VlLi9T&iiara) 

pr& tdn agnfr babhaaat tigmfijambhas t^pisthena (octea y&h aurddhlh, 
pri 76 min&ntl v&mnasya dhama priyi mitr&sya cdtato dhruvi^L 
10.89.8° (Be^u VKi^T&niitra ; to Indra) 
ty&ni ha tytid mayd indra dhiro 'eit ai, p&rra vrjind ^njUtsi, 
pri yd mittiaya T&mqaaya dhama yiljam n& j&na miadnti mitrfim. 

We render 4.5.4, ' Hay tharp-toothed Agni, the very Uberkl, eonatune with hia hottest 
flunea them that violate the lawa of Yaruna, the own, flrmly eatabliahed (Uwa) of wiae 
Hitn'. This &altl««a ttuiu has been exploited by the later poet of 10.89.8: "Thon art, 
O Indra, here a ahreird ezaator of debta, breakeat erll aa a iword (ents) limba \ (the evil of 
them) th«t violate the Uvn of Kitt* and Taro^, aa persona violate an allied friend (mitri).' 
Cf. Bergaigne, iii. iiol The fourth defeotive pida (dvipadft viilU) haa elicited anggMtiona : 
Gikaamann anppliei i before mlDituti, but the Terb hM the preposition ptl in the titbd ptda, 
and pTk4-&+mI doe* not exist. 01denbei|;, ProL p. 74, reads pri minanti in pads d, having, 
apparently, overlooked pili in the third pads ; poadbly he may meMi to repeat it. In addi- 
tion to the defeot of the fourth pAds, the second distich ia anaoolathio ; there need be no 
relnetanoe to rfW""™ that it is introdaoed and imperfectly aaaimilsted from 4.5.4. The &et 
thst 10.S9 belong to a donbtlew late Vifvlmitrid poet (itutia 17 ; see under 1.4.3) !■ eslen- 
lated to nppoit this ooneluaiou. 



d by Google 



215] Synms ascribed to Vamadeva Qdutama [ — 4.6.5 

4.S.8', piti priy&ih rup6 igraiii pad&ih v4h: 3.5.5*, ^ti priy&ni rip4 &gnm 
pad&m T^b. 

4.6.3° (VamadeTA G&utuna ; to Agai) 
&mnro hdt& ny tubii vikar bgnir maiidr6 Tiditbesu piioetah, 
ordhTim bhftnriifa Bavit^vftqren rndteva dhma&m stabhAysd tipa djvim. 
4.13.2* (Vamadeva Ofiutuna ; to Agni, or LingoktadeTat&h) 
OrdhTidi bbftniim eavita dw6 agred dntpa&m d&TidhTad gavisd ai 

&nu Trat&m T&runo yantl mitro y&t Boryam divy &rohay&ntl 
4.14.3* (VamadciTa Qoutama ; to Agni, or LingoktaderatKh) 
urdhT&m ketiidi aavita derd a^roj Jy6tir Tl^vaamai bhUyanllyK krnT&n,j 

m- 1.92-4" 

i^iprft d^Taprthivt aDt&rikBadtj vi soryo ra^mfbhi; c^kitanah. 

•rot 1.115.10 

7.72.40 (VasisUia ; to A^yidb) 

vi c6d uohj&nty afvinA ua^sah ^prA vam br&hma^i kSi&vo bbarant«,j 

•rof. 6.67.10" 

firdhTim bhftndm sarita iev6 a^red brhad sgn&yab samfdha jsraote. 
Tbe ewe of 4.6.1* is interortiDg in that it presents oealar tvstimonj of one p(d* patterned 
after another. What is atataddeaoriptiTely in 4.13.1*; 14.3^; 7.73.4° (et also 7.7(1.1^), ie here 
worked OTor into a oomparircn which neoeMitates the preeenoe of iva ; oonaeqnently the word 
deTd la thrown oat The result ie a franklj poor pAda : it ii difficult to tay, hardly worth 
while to inqnire, how the pftda wat then read. Perhapa, QrdhT&m bhbtOih sariti iTa a^ret ; 
ef. Oldenberg, RV. Noten, p. 173. AT. 18.3.99 hag another plda in which SaTitar'a a«tion in 
worked into & eompariaon, urdhvim bhAniidi aavJti dyim ivopM, without dama^ to the 
motre. — The two hymna 4.13 and 4.14 ihare the last atanza and are imitative throughout; 
■eep. 13. — For drapaAiin 4.13-) ae« Qeldner, Ted. Stud. ili. 56 It (unooDTinoingaa^aathiB 
partioolar pasaage ia ooneamed). 

[4.8.8*, yatd BDJOr^ Atfnt ghrtici : 6.fi3.4>>, prfi rfttlr eti jar^lal gbrtdci.] 
d oudor 3.19.3. 

4.0.8^: 3.19.2°, pradaksinld der&tatim ura^&h. 

4.6.4* (VamadeTa Gautama ; to Agni) 

■tiri^d barhifi aamidhftn^ agna DrdbT6 adbTarjnir jujuaand aatbat, 

p&ry agnfh pa^uj^ b& hdta trivis^ &ti pradfva urftn&b. 
6.53,17* (^jifvan Bharad-rtja; to ^fve Devah) 
fltimS baTbfp BamidhSnd sgnau sakt^na mahi n&masi TiTBae, 
aamfn no ady& vid&the yAJstrfi vlfre ievi faavtei mftdayadbvam. 

4.e.Si> (VamadeTa Gautama ; to Agni) 

p&ri tm&na mit&dror eti hdtagnir mandrd midhUTaok rt&Tt, 

dr&Tsnty asya ^lao n& ^i^kfi bh&yante vl^ra bhdrana y&d &bbi«t. 



d by Google 



^.6.5^ Part 1 : Bleated Passages lelonging to Book TV [216 

7.7.4'' (VasLstha U&itAvsnim ; to Agni) 

sadyd adhT&rd rathir&iii jananta miQuaSso Tfwtaso y& e^m, 

Ti9diii adhAyi Ti9p&tir duron^ 'gnir muLdrd iiiidIiUTao& rtavft. 

4.6.11^ (VftmadeTa Gbutoma ; to Agni) 

&kari briUima Bamidh&na tilbhyam ^Ansaty ukth&m y&jate vy b dh&h, 

luSt&ram ^nlih m^u^ ni fednr namasT&nta uQija^ Q&uBam &yd^. 
5-3-4°^ (V^uu9rutaAtreya; to Agni) 

t&T& (riyd sudffo deva devih pum dftdh&nft ajnftam sapanta, 
luSt&ram agnim m&noQO nf ^edor da^asy&nta o^ije^ Q&fiBam h^d\. 
The repeated distich iiiTolTea, no doubt, a oaae of real preeedenoe. But whioh oame 

fint ? Both Btema, namaayft- and dafasyi-, are good hieratic Vedic : I know of no meana for 

deciding. 

4.7.1'* (V&madeya G&utama ; to Agni) 

ay&m ih& pr&thamiJ dhftyi dhatfbhir h6ta y^i9(ho adhvardfr i^T"^ 

y&m ApnaTllno bbigavo Tirurucilr v&nesu oitr&m Tibhv&m Ti(^>Ti(«. 

8.60. 3<: (Bharga Prftj^tha ; to Agni) 

&gDe kavlT vedhd aai hdtfl jAvaka y&ksyah, 

mandrd yjji^fho adhrardTr idyo ^Tfprebhih fukta m&iimabiuh.j 

Cf. 5.11.1*', 76 adhTkriBT fdjo hdtft mandnitamo Ti;i, containing an almoBt perfect blend 
of the wordinge of the repeated pftdas. 

4.7.4b: 1.86.5I'; 5.a3.i«, TlsTft yi} carsa^tr abh(. 

[4.7.8^, Tidiistaro div& arddhan&ni ; 4.8.4<', Tidvah Ilr6dbanaiii div&b.] 

4.7.8", kran&m ta 6nu ni^atah pur6 bhah: 1.58.4'', kre^m ta ^ma rufadOrme 
ajara. 

[4.7.10'', y&d asya vato anuvati 90cfh: 1.148,40; 7.3.1°, ad asya vato &nu vUi 
lfOc(h ; 10.143.4°, yadd te yito anuvdti focfh.] 

4.8.1^: 8.102.17°, bavyaviham imartyam; 3.10.9°, havyavabam &martyam 
saboTMbam. 

4.8.3°: 1.1.2°, s& deviii 6h& vakBati. 

[4.8.4°, vidvan Orddhanam div^b: 4-7.8d, viddstaro div& UrddhanAni] 

The tw o Btanzas thow oonaiderable simiUrity; of. BU0S.39.1. See introduction, p. t6, top. 

4.8.6'' (Vamadera Oautama ; to Agni) 

t« rayfl t^ BUTiry&ih saaava^BO vf ^noiTire, 

y^ agna dadbird dilvah. 



d by Google 



217] Symns aserHed to Vtmadeva Gautama [ — 4.13.3 

8.54(VKL6).6d (Ibtarjfvui Kflnvs; to Indra) 
^jipat« nrp&te tv&m fd Sht no T^ja i vaksi miknto, 
TTb btitasUiir ut& deTivltibhih sasaTanso t1 ^r^Tire. 

In S.54(^^^-<iv4* '■■>«■»»' to anbaUuM, to booty'; not 'zar»eblMht'(Lndwig, 670) ; 
or, 'zu nnMrm Opfsr' (Orusmuin, iL 439). Tha preaenM in the st&nzs of tjip>t« and 
jMa^^ftuh oalla up the notaon of the Tedie oontaat for i^a ■ mbsttnoa ', probably the aacri- 
fldial conteat (nduftva). Apparently the V&lBkhily* ttnoA ahowa uuoolathon between the 
tvro diatieha. 

[4.OJ', ftgne mrU mah^ asi: 1.36.13d, g^ qq mrla mahin asL] 

4.B.B* (Vamadeva O&ittama ; to A^ini) 
v6^ b7 AdliTOiAyatam upavakti j&nSnftm, 
havys ca minus&i^i&in. 

6.3.IO* (Bbarad^a BarhaBpatya; toAgni) 
T^^ hy ildhTariyatam figne li6ta d&me vi^^in, 
aamfdho vifpate kr^u jua^va havyAm afigirah. 

Lodwig, 336, ad 4.9.5 : ' dn kconinat als npavaktar zu denan die der adhTkryn diemte 
verriahten, zn dem havya der menaehen.' Thia is eeaenUallj eoneot, in 017 belief, aa in 
Oldenberg'a, SBE. zlvi. 348. It ia inleieating to observe hon Uie fidlnze to notp the parallel 
leads Ludwig, 36S, to r«nder 6.1.10 : ' dn genieaaeat von denen die adbTarTodienate leiaten, 
[nnd] ala hotar iffi hanae von den menaehen.* The diatioh again meana: 'thou comeat, 
O Agni, as Hotar to the honaea of the folk who miniater at the aaoriflee.' Oraaamann ia far 
afield as regarda 4.9.5 : 'Denn dn als der Ermonterer der Htnner, die daa Feat begehn, 
Tenehnt der Menaehen Opfergusa.' Wheieaa he leuden 6,a.io*^ ooneotlr: 'D«nn in der 
fronunen Stlnune Hans, Agni, koninut ala Priester du.' The enclitic oa in 4.9.5° ia a 
little awkward, metrioal sxpletiTe. bnt is not ralBoieut to warrant the priority of 6.3.1a. 

[4.10.6°, 9riyd rukm6 o& rooata up&k6 : 7.3.6b vi y&d nikm6 d& idcasa uiAk&] 

4.11.5' (Vftmadeva Gautama ; to Agni) 

tram agno pratbom&ih dsraytoto dev&m m&rts amrta mandr^ilLYam, 

dvesoyiitam i viTSsanti dhlbhlr dAmnnaaa m grhApatim imuram. 

5.8.1^ (laa Atreya ; to Agni) 

tvam agna rt&y&vah s&m idhire pratn&ih pratn^ Qt&ye Bahaakrta, 
purufcandr&m yajat&m vi^v&dh&yasaiii rtAmfiTiBaam grUpati^ rir 
re^yam, 

[4.12.8b agnfr vijasya paratn^A »y&h: 7.60.11b, ydjasya sfttau panunAaya 
rtyih.] 

4.13.80 (V&madeTa Gftatama ; to Agni) 

agnfr iqe brhatAh ksatrfyasyLSgnlr v^jasys param&sya rfty&h,j tr o£ 4-i3>3'* 

dAdtaiti rAtnaih vidliatA yAvi^o vy iinusAn mArtySya sradbitvan. 
28 [•..^,.1 



db, Google 



4.13.3—] Part 1 : Bepeakd Passages leUmgwg to Book ZV [218 

7,i6.i3«(Taa]ath8M&itrSTUimi; to Agni) 

Um htitaram adhTarteya prftcetasam (^T&hnim deri akmTiita,j tr 3.1 1.4° 

d&dh&ti r&tiLBdi Tidhatd faTiryun agnlr j&nsya da^iise. 

The pnpoutlon vi whioh limp^ with ahjup tmeaia, iMbind ita verb didhUi in 4.11.3°*, 
impr oM ei me as •eoondacy. — C& the p«r&llel p&daa imder 4.444. 

402.6 (YunadeTa O&utama ; to Agni) = 

io,ta6.8 (Kulmalabarhisa Q&UllBi, or Aiihomuc Vomadevya; to Vifre 

De^h, here Agni) 
y&thft ha ty&d Tasavo gfiorr&ih oit padi fdtam imufioatft y^atra^ 
ev6 9T ismin mufioatA vy iiilia^ pr& t&ry agae pratar&m na ayo^. 
Cr. Naiaaer, Bezz. Beitr. vii. 135. A nombar of puMgaa moze or lew parallel to ptda d 
are liated b7 Aufreobt in the Prehce to tfaa aeoond edition of hie Rig-Veda, p. sniii* nr. 109 ; 
partionUrly 10.59.1*, pti Orj iyuh prataridi D^Tlyah. 

[4.1SJ°, ^t&m ajviua Bukfto duroi^&m : see under 1.117.3°.] 

4.18.3^: 7.73.4°, OrdhT&m bhfinum Bavita devdafret; 4.6.2°, onUiT^ bh&riuia 
SBvit^va; ret ; 4.14.2', ardliT&ih ketiim savita dovd a^ret. 

4.18.S = 4.14.5 (VamadoYa Oautama ; to Agni) 

iniyato ^nibaddhol^ kathay&m ay&OD att&n6 'ra padyate uk, 

IcAyft yftti avadh&yft kd dadarga divd sbuabb^ sAmrta^ p&ti DBtam. 

For nrndrr points in thia atajiza see Butholomae, Bezz. Beitr. xr. 197 ; Oldenberg. BV. 
Koten, p. 176. — The atanza onda two hymns that are imitative throughout ; see p. 13. 

4J.4.S%QTdhT&mketamssTitddevda^et: 4.6.3'=: ordliT&mbh&niiihaavitdT&fret; 
4.i3.3>; 7.72.40, QrdhT&di bh&niim Bavitfl deviJ afret. 

4J4.2t>, jy6tir vf (vaam&i bhiivaoftya kr^T&a : i. 92.41:, jydtirTl^Tasii^bhUTanaya 
kr^vatf. 

4.14.2°: 1.115.1°, dprfi dyayftprtbin antAriksam. 

4J4.8'i, usd lyate Buyiijft r&tbena: 1.113.14'^, dsa yAti auyiijA r&thena. 

4.14.4t' (VomadeTa Qflutama ; to Apvins) 

d v&m T&biathK ih& td yabantn ritliA i^rftaa o^iso vyi^aa, 

im§ hi Tftm madhup^^ya s6ii^ ^aamln y^o6 vm^a m&dayetham.j 

••■cf. I.I84.2" 
4.4S.3i'(yamadeva; toA^rins) 
i^dd T&m prks^o m&dhumaDta iratej rithfi iQrfiaa Of&ao vyilTfiQn, 

» 4.45.2* 
apomuT&ntas t&ma a p&nvrtam svia ^ ;ukr&m taoTinta a r^ah. 

For 4.45.3 aee Piachel, Ved. Stud. ii. 96 ; Oldenberg, BT. Hoten, p. 304. Pischel did not 
in bia treatment there of prkad note thia parallel, whiah aeema to support hie rendering of 
the word by ■ swift ' ; ot TihisthB in 4.14.4*. 



db, Google 



219] Hymns ascribed to Vdmadeva Qs,utama [—4.16.30 

[4J.4.44, Bsmfn y^jfiS Tnt^A mBdayetlOiD : 1.184.1*, wmda oil vraa^ Ao.] 

4.14J( = 4.13.6. 

4.15.8« (VamadflTa Oantanu ; to Agni) 
p&ri vAjapatih ksvlr agnir havy^y akramlt, 
dfclhad r&tnftni diQ^fe. 

9.3.6B (pmiah96psAjtgaiti; to Soma Pavamfina) 

esfi Tfpi^ir abhtetuto 'ptf Aevd yi gfthate^ 

(Udhad r&tn&ni dftgd^e. 
For the routed p&ds tS. dhutUdi nUnftnl difAse, under 1.47. t*, and th« not* ther*. 

4.16.0* (VanuKlflva Gftutama; to Agni) 

t&m rtrmntrftrii nA nftn mriTn arusAiii 11& dirtih (f cum, 

manmjy^te div^-dive. 

S.ioa.ia^ (Prayoga BbArgara, or otliers ; to Agni) 

t&nx &rvKD.%Bja. ni sftnaaiiii gr^dif vipia (uamfnam, 

mitr&m na y&tayAjjanam. 

We render 4.15.6, ■ Like a winning raoer, like (Bonu) the bri^t child of heaven, thej 
carry him Aaj by day.' CL Oldenbe^, BBE. xlvi. 360. The o&re-taUng of Agni ia oampared 
with eaitTing (maij) a hone, we 1.60.5; 3.10.1; 7.3.5; 8.84.S; S.103.7. For Sonu. the 
bright child of hearen who i» alio oleanmd by men (e.g. 9-33.5}, see Oldenberg, ibid. p. 36) ; 
cf. also Hax Hflller, SBB. zzziL a, 16. The pamages cited that InrolTe the enriTliig metaphor 
•how the perfect Btruotute of the stanza and the familiar Vedic thooght. Ada S.ioi.ii*in a 
very different conneiion : ' Praise, poet, this flery (Agni) as (one praisea) a winning noer, 
(praise him) as Hitra that harmonIzM (puta in order) people.' P&da e does not seem to me 
certain in meaning ; I have not qnlte followed Qeldner^a painstaking analysis of the difficult 
root yat, Yed. Stnd. ill. 15 ff. Ladwig, 41 1, ' wie Hitra der die lente in bewegoog setxt ' ; 
Orassmann, 'derwieeinFrennddieHensoheneint'; seealBoBeigaigne.iii. 166. Theseqaence 
ilrvantam . . . mamujyinte points to the priority of 4.15.6. The poet who oompares in the 
same itania (S.ioi.ia) Agni with a wiiming racer and with god Hitia yfttayi^jana has pre- 
Bumably borrowed from the poet, who states that Agni is curried daily as oarefully as is 
ourried a winning laeer. 

4.18.7^, 9^ kum&r&h s&hadevy&h ; 4.15. S^), kumllrdt aKhadevyHt. 

4.10.6^: 3.54.15''; 8.35.18°, ubli6 £ paprBu nidasl mahit^ 

[4.18.6*, TlpT&ni (akr6 n&ry&^i vidvin: 7.31. 4^ &p&fifii vl^& n&rySni Tidvlbi.] 

4.ie.ed: 4.1. i5d; io.45,itd, vraj^ gfimantam U((joTl yavTuh. 

4.ia.lS^: i.i74.5«, pr&eura( eakt&QiTTbatadaUiike. 

[4.le.S0^ br&hm&kanna bhfgavo n&r&tham: 10.39. 14^ AtaksSma bhfgavo, &c] 
Cf. p. tU, L $ from top. 



db, Google 



4.i6.ai— ] Part 1 : Repeated Passages hehr^ng to Book IV [220 

4.16^^ = 4.17.31^ (Tunadeva Qsutaou; to Iiidra) = 4.19.11^ = 4.30,1 1^ = 

4.ii.ii<l = 4.11.11^ = 4.33.11^ = 4.34.ii<l(V&maden; tolndm) 
nd ifati indr» nd gpi^fin^ ffsih Jaritr£ ludyA oA pipelm 
ik&ri ta hariTo br&hma niTjaih dMyi sy&ma rathy&j^ aadftaa^. 

4-5^-4^ (VRmadera ; to DyaTaprthiTyftu) 

ad rodaai brh&dblur no v&rOthaih p&ttuvadblur if&yanta sajdsSh, 
urocf yi^ive yajat4 nf jAtam dhiya ayftma rathy&4 aad&BaljL. 
For the ftnt aU&ik of. Neitaer, Bezx. Baitr. *ii. 134. 

447 •1'^ (V&madera Gautama; to India) 

tv&m mah^ indra tiibhyath ha ksi ton ksatr&m manh&na manyata d^uh, 

tvtuii Trtr&ih (ftvasft jaghanTan aij^ ■tnfiTififii ' 4hui& jagraa&naQ. 

10.111.9* (AftAdanstra V&irQpa ; to Indra) 

tfjikfy irindhnqr &hin& Jagraa&nan ^d fd etah pr& vivijre jav^na, 

miimuksamA^a ut& ya mumucr^ 'dh^ eta n& ramante nftikt&h. 

ftaiulat« 4.17. 1 : 'Tbon &rt grakt, ladca; Earth and HsaTen hare gnoioiul; ooasen ted 
to thj mle. Thon ilewest Vrtra with might, didat free the riven awtillowed by the dragon.' 
Cf. 1.63.1*'', Mid Lndwif, 518; Orawmann, i. 113. The fonrUi pkda ii eohoed and expanded 
into the theme of an entire stanza by a later band in 10.111.9, to wit : 'Tlion didst free the 
riTeta swallowed by the dragon ; (hen they rashed forth in haate, those who deeired to be 
free, as well aa thoee who had been freed. Since then do they haeting not stand etill' The 
expression, mumabsamana Dti ji mumnord, does not to m^ mind, a« it does to Qeldner's, 
Ted. Stnd. iii. 38, refer to only one kind of riTere, ■ die naoh befreiung verlangenden, die aaah 
befreit wnrden '. It rather marks the pedantic aft«r-thought of a late qrstematie treatment of 
the myth of Indra and the riverB, to say that not only those who desired to be freed but also 
those who wets already free rtuhed Ibrth ia haate. ladwig, 975, oorreetly, ' die fr^ werden 
wollten, und die sohon befr«iten ' ; similarly Q-rassmann, U. 393. 

4.17.8° (V&madeTa O&utama ; to Indra) 

bhln&d girlm f&vaaa vAjram is^&nn aTiakr^van^h Baliaaan& <)jah, 

T&dhid Tftr&m T^jrei^ muTiHaaaTi^h B&rann apo jAvaA hat&Trs^lb. 

io.38,7« (Vaaukrapatnl; to Indra) 

evi hi mith tavasam jajQilr ugr&m k&rman-karman Tfsa^iam indta devih, 

v&dhiifa Trtrim v^re^a mandas&Qd 'pa TT^fim mahini dft^il^e vam. 

TranaUte 4.17.3: 'He deft the mountain, hurling hli club with might, manifesting, 
exerting his atrength. He hath slain Trtra with his olub, rqoioing ; the waters flew in baste 
after their bull (lord) had been slain.' The stanza 10.38.7 °>» ^ imagined only as spoken by 
Indra. Lndwig in his note (970) snggest* indraderth for indra devil^ (oC <5.i7.8 ; 18.15) : 
Grsssmann also scents the difBoolty at that spot : ' 'Hins tbey wboae god is Indra (that la, the 
pious) knew me to be a mighty and strong bull in erery task : I hare slain Trtra with my 
olub, rojoiaing ; with might I have opened the stable for the pious.' There oan be no doubt 
that 10.38. 70, with its precarlona analogical vidhlm (also 1. 165.8), is a direct oopy of 4-I7-3''- 
This is shown ftirther by the nonoe-formation vam which ia again analogioaL Graaamann 
nalrely explains it in his Lexieoo, column 1391, 'aus Taram', but it is a produot of propor- 
tional analogy which fills in a paiadigm : vam, va^ va^i. Both viidhlm and vam reflect the 



db, Google 



221] Symns ascribed to Vdmadeva Qdatama [ — 4.18.5 

dlfflonlty in tUting Mooudaril? the deedi of lodn in the fint penon (Umutntf), beoanse 
they wen originallj oonoeivad in the thiid penon. In any oas« the gntmoMtioal ferau here 
are toond oriteria tor determining the relative dates of the two itaniai. —Of. 6.44. i j**, hintk 
TitnUb T^rena m.nil.ijTi^^ ■ and also ander S.j9(VU. Il).i'. 

4a7.9t>: i.i77.i>>, ^ikrstm^ puruhaU indish. 

[4J.7.7"', trim prtti prav&ta a^&^biam Ahim vI^tv^ mag^van Ti vr^oab: 
4,19.3°^, 8Rpt& prfiti pnT&ta af&y&mim &hiia T&jrena Ti rinA sparr&n.] 

[4.17.14^, tracd budhn^rAjaBO asy&yi)ii&u: 4■I■II^ in&hi5 buclhn^ Ac] 

4J7.16'^ (TKmadeva O&utamA ; to India) 

gaTyinta indruu saldiyara TiprA mgr&jinto vf^K^am, T^iyanU)^ 

janiy&nto j&mdim Aksitotim i cy&TBy&mo 'v&t6 n& kd^am. 
10.131,301 (Sukirtl EaksTrata; to India) 
nahi sthniy rtutlid ^t6m tati n6t& fritTO vivide samgun^u, 
ga.T7inta indram sakliyaya viprA a^rftyAnto rffa^aih Tftjiyantott- 

Translate 4.17.16, 'We poeta, eager for cowi, eager (brhoraeo, impelling Indr*, the bull, to 
Mendehip ; desirona of wivea we ui;ge on him that bestoWB wivet, whoae aid doe* not give 
ant, like a bnoket in the welL' For pftda d of. 10.43.3^. Tfaia stanza ia timple and efCeotive ; 
not BO 10.131.3 : 'For not vrith one horse does one arrive in time, nor hath (the stingy 
tmpions) man gotten glory in the assemblies. The poets, eager for oonni, eager for horses, 
impelling Indra to friendship (obtain snooesa).' The word sthfiri reproduoaa the Bngli»h slang 
'one hone'in the sense of ' iuoiRcieiit, imperfect'. Xhe cemmoa expression aathllrf no 
girhapaty&ni lantn, and the like, BY. 6.15.19 ; TS. 3.17, ke. (see Vedic Conooidance onder 
asthOri, and tayor asthuri), means, 'may our house-flrea not be "one-horse" afbirsl' 
Lndwig, 51S, renders 4.17. 16 : 'wir bentelnstige machen mm Indra cur frenndachaft, wir 
brfthmanisohe singer, roase naohahmend, snspomend 211 krafttat deu slier ; franen vei^ 
langend deu bauengeber, des hiUSs nie ausigeht, beraneilan wle zum bninnen den eimer.' Hla 
rendering of 10.131.3, at 651, sbovn that lie has not noted the repetition of the distich : 
' denn nieht fest zn den zeiten ist sein gang, ueob hat er ruhm in den versammlungen 
gefnnden, [wol ab«r] die brfthma^iselieii aftnger, die rind and rosse begehrend Indra dem 
stiere die kraft erbOhen.' In this rendering s^hyiya seems to be omitted altogether. So 
also Qraasmann, iL 407, renden the diaticfa to the negleot of aakbyiya : ' Die Priester aber, 
Bind nnd Boas begehrend, sie tlnd ea, die den Eelden Indra stlrken', whereas he had 
previously (1.135) dealt with 4.17.1$** as follows: <Wir S&nger ziehn den Indra her zom 
Beistand, nm Bind und Boss and Qat den Starken bittend.' It Is qnite eertaln that the 
repeated diatlob in 10.131. 3, aoaoolnthfe and wltbont finite verb, is borrowed directly from 
4.13.16.— Cfl also for the repeated diotioh, io.i6a5. 

4.17.SI = 4.i6.ai<l = 4.i9.ii<i = 4.30.ii'i = 4.31. i id = 4.33.11^ = 4.33.11'! = 
4.34.11^; 4.56.4^, dhiy^ syfima rathytih Baiteeih. 

[4J.8.40, nahi nv ksya pntiininani Aati : 6.18.13°, nisya 9&trur n4 piatimaoam 
asH.] 

4.18.6'*: io,4g.6'>, dnSdasi apn^j jdyanOnab; 3.ti,3*; 7.13. lah, & rddasi apr^a 
jiyamftnah. 



d by Google 



4.I8.7 — } -Po*^ ^ • S^mted Passages behnging to Book TF [222 

4.18.7^: 4.i9.8t>, viir&m jftgfauiTinuijad Tl alndhOn; 1.80.10^, Tiir&tiija{^uui- 
\ih asrjad. 

4.18.11^ (BamTftda IndrftditiTUiudevui&m) 
utA mHti mahifl&m &ay avensd unt tm jahati putra dev^, 
AthabnTld TTtrim fndro luuiify&n sAkhe vif^o vitariih -ri kranuwra, 
8.IOO.I3* (N«ms BhftigsYa ; to Indn) 

atkbe Tif^o TitorAdi vf kramasra dyiur i^t lok4m T^iftya visk&bhe, 
hinftn Tptr&ifa rin&e&Ta afadhon fodrasya ysntu praaav^ vfsnt&h. 
Afonad bTinii 4.18 hu grown np a eondderable Utenture of Interpretation and orlticiim 
whioh i* cited by Oldenbug, BY. Noten, p. 180. Tbs meuiiiig of 4.1S.11 is not litBated by 
the unoertuntiea of the theme : ' Now (Indra'e) mother attended npon the bull (Indn) ; 
(aha aaid) ; " all the goda, my obild, are abandoning thee.'' Then Indra, bent upon alajing 
Vrtra, uid ; " friend Vi^o, step ent thj very widest" 1' Pkdad, repeated in 8.ioo.ii% would 
Mem to be a ^notation firom an older CioniUar aooount, aa ia quite natural in a legendary or 
dramatic treatment of a theme nieh aa 4.1S pretty certainly repreaenta. The exprewion 
ithkbraTld . . . Btkhe viffo Titarim Tf fcramaara impreaaea one as the narration of a famooa 
ntteranoe which India made at a critical time. If, indeed, 8.100.11 were oonueoted with a 
narratlTe in the preceding atanzaa it would be a rery good original aouroe for the ptda in 
qneation. But S.ioo.io, 11 are addreved to V&o ; their oonnezion with 8.100.11 are at leaat 
doubtfoL It would aeem therefore that our p&da was foimnlaic, and in a state of flotation, 
prior to ita emergence both in ^.tS.ii* and in 8.100.1**. The two hynuia are alao connected 
aa regards 4.18. 13' : S.ioo.S'. For pamagea that ezpreea the partnership of Indra and Tif^n 
see Maodonall, Tedic Mythology, p. 39, bottom. 

4^0^: 3.33.11'; 6.30.40, &I1&1U1 Ahitii pari9&yaiuuttir9ab. 

[4.19.80^, BaptA pr&H praT^ B^iyllnam &him v&jrena vl rinft apanrin : 4.17.7^, 
tv&m pr&ti prav^ta af&yftiuim iidm vijro^a maghaTan Yi vr^cah.] 

4J.9.6'i (Tomadeva; to Indn) 

abhf pr& dadnir jinayo n& g&rbham r&thK iva pr& yayuh sBk&m idiayah, 
itarpayo Tiafta ubj& Drmin tv&A vftan arii^ft indra afnHhiiTi 
4.41.7^ (Traaadasyu I^urukutaya ; to Indra and Varu^a) 
vidiia te TffrK bhiiyaoOni tAaya ti pr& braviai v&run&ya vedliah, 
tr&ih TTtri^ fr^viae jaghanvdn tvim vftaA arinft indra sindbfln. 

We may render 4.19.5, following Tariooa indleatlon* on the part of other soholars 
(c£ Oldanberg, BV. Noten, p. 383): 'The rinra have burst forth, aa women give birth to 
a child ; like chariota the mountains have moved forth together (cf. st 4). Thon, Indra, 
didst delight the floods, drive their wavea ; didst free the oouBned rivers.' IMffeienUy, 
Hillobrandt, Ted. Myth. Hi. 181, note. It will be observed that the same exploita are 
alluded to seoondarily as a thing which Is repntod (9fnvise) to have taken place, in 4.41.7, a 
stanza of the Umsstnti of Indra- Vamns, ooneolved aa a single god ; see under 4-41.3. Hie 
caae is somewhat similar to the preceding item : the repeated plda 4>4i.7' Is quoted from 
prevtoosly existing descriptions. 

4.19.8i>: 4.18.7^, Trtr&m jaghanv^ astjad Ti sfndhon; 1.80,10'), Trtrtrnjafptao- 
vdh aeigat. 



d by Google 



223] Hymns ascribed to Vamadeva Gauiama [ — 4.23.9 

149.11^= 4.ifi'3i^= 4-i7>ai^= 4.19.11'* to 4.14.11^: 4.56.41', dhiyi s^Una 
rath]^ sadasdb. 

4.20.8^ (y&m&dera ; to Indro) 

im&m 3r4Jil&]h trfum wm^ltM ii indrs pord dddhat Bomfyasi kr&tnm nah, 
^^ragtu^TS Tajrin Bao&ye dh&nftnftm tr&yll VBf&m &ry& ajfm jayema. 
5.31.11'* (Avaayu Atreya; to Indraand Kataa?) 
Buiaf Old rfitham p&ritakmj^yam pnrvaih karad dparam jfljuyifiBam, 
t^bhJirac oakrim dta^ah s&m rinfttij pvxd cUdhat sani^yati kritom na^ 

#r4.2a3'' 
Thenpwted pads fits well ia 4.10,3, la dDbiooa in 5.31. 11. GtL under i.iai.13''. 

[4.30.0'*, adn^va ktifam vteuna ayHtam: 10.42.4°, kd9am 11& pllT^t&ih vAsuna 
nytstam.] 

4.80.11^=: 4.16.31^= 4.17.21^ = 4.19.11^ to 4.34.11^: 4.56.4<*, dhiyd By&ma 
rathj^h sadaaah. 

4.21.10i>, h&ntK vrtrAm v&riTah pOr&ve kah: 1-63. 7<*, anh<i ifijan v&riTah 
pOr&ve kah. 

4.2140^ (Vamadeva ; to Indra) 

eva visva fndrah saty&h aamr^d ,^dh&iita vrtr^m T&rivah pOrave kah.j 4^1.63.7^ 
ptlrustuta krfitva nah fagdhi isyi5 bhak^j^ td 'vaso daivyasya. 
5-57-7^ (^yftvafra Atraya; to Manila) 

g6inad i^vavad r&tharat suviram candravad ridho maruto dads oah, 
pra^aatim nah kmuta rudri^so bbak^yi t6 'raso daivyasya. 

[4.21.11'^: see under 4,20.11'^.] 

4.a3.8i> (Vamadera ; to Indra) 

yd deT6 devatamo jayam&no inali6 v^jebhir mah&dbtuQ oa Qiifm&illii, 
dadhaoo T&jram l^vdr u^antam dyim amena rejayat pri bhuma. 
6.33.41) (Sultotta BharadvBja ; to Indra) 

sa mvy&bhir jaritaram aoha tnali6 Tajobhur mah&dbhi? oa ^jd^mfti^ 
puruviAbhir vraaUia kaitTniJm i girvanah suvitaya pra yihL 
For niBlid T^ebhih see Puohel, Ted. Stud. i. 1 1 note (of. ibid. 168, note) ; Oldenberg, ZDHG. 

[4.23.S'', Tif vesT f t savaneeu pravacya : 1.51.13'^; 8.100.6% vf^4t ta te Bavaoeeu 
pra'^cya.} 

4.22.S^ (Vamadeva ; to Indra) 

asm^ vai^fiha krnuhi jy^ths nniuaitm aatra sahure Bahansi, 

asmabbyam vrtrd suhai^ni randhi jahi v&dhar vaa^o mirtyaay*. 



d by Google 



4.22.9 — ] Part 1 : M^Koted Passages heion^ng to Booh IV [224 

7.35. 3« (VasiBtha MaitATUii^ ; to Indn) 

(atiih te fiprimi at&yah aud^ Bahtenuh {&iia& ut& rfttfr aatn, 

jahi Tidhar vandfo mirtyoByftsmd dyumn&m &dhi r&tnam ca dbehL 

4.3SJ.O^: 3.30.21^, asmakam (3.30.31^, &am&bhyaiii) a<i ma^iaTan bodhi godJh: 
3.3I.I4'', MTnaknifi Bii "iftghnynTi bodhi gopab. 

4.22^'!= 4.16.21^ = 4,i7.ii<l=; 4.19,11^ to 4.34.11^: 4.56.4'], dhir^ eyMmt 
rath]^ sAdBsdh. 

[4.88.4°, dflv5 bhuTiiD ii&Toda ma rtdnAtn: i.ifis.ij'', ee4iii UiOta n&vflda ma 
rUn&m.] 

[4.2S.10«, rt&ya prthvt bahuU gabhird : i a 1 7 8. a", Am ni pfthvl b&bule g&bblre.] 

[4.28.11^: BM under 4.3a.ii<l.] 

4.34.8^, rirUcrd&BaB tanv^ kr^vata trdm : 1-72.5°, ririkTJlneas tanvah kr^vata 
Brdh. 

4.34.a<i (V&madeTa ; to Indra) 

Um Id q&to vi hTayante samlk^ ^ririkrdnsas tanvkh kravata tram,j en.73.5': 
mitho y&t tyBg&m abh&yfiso Agman n&raa tok&aya tinayasya afttaii. 
7.82.9^ (Vaeistha ; to Indra and Vanrna) 

asmikam indrftvarunft bh&re-bhare puroyodb4 bhaTatam krstyojaaa, 
y&d vAm bivanta nbh&ye &dba spfdhi ndraa tokAsya t&aayaaya sitifo. 
Ct 6.19.7*, ydna tokda^a bLanjtg^k litiu. 

4.34,11^= 4.i6.2id = 4.i7.iid= ^,i9.]ti] to 4.24.ii<': 4.56.4'', dhiyjt 8;^Una 
ntby^ aadJftsib. 

4.26.4b+o (V^madeva ; to Indra) 

UmnH ikgnir bhdratah ^rma yansaj jydk pagyftt Boryam nooiraDtam, 
yi indr&ya stin&T&m^y aha n&re n&ryBya nftam&ya nr^im. 
6.53.5b (9Jt(Tan Bhftrad^a ; to Vi^ve Derth) 
-vifvadiniih auminasah sy&ma p&Qyema nd adryam noo^brsntam, 
t&thK karad v&Bupatir v&aQn&m devdii 6h&nd 'Taaigamisthah. 
7.104,24'^ (Taaistha ; to lodrajj 

todra jahl piim&nflam yfitudbdnam ut& atrlyam may&ya fifad&n&m, 
TfgrlTBBo muradoTft rdantu ma t6 dpoan adryam aoo^brantam. 
io.59.4'> (Bandhu Gau|Ayana, and otbere ; to Nirrti and Soma) 
md B& nab soma mrty&vo p4iii dfth p&Qyema n^ auryam uootiTaiitam, 
dyiibhir bit6 jatimi au no aatu paistar&m ail nfrrtir jihit&m. 
10.59,6° (Bandhu O&upayana, and others; to Asuniti) 
fisunlte pdnar aamasu c&kaub piinah prfi^&m ibA qo dhebi bh6gaii), 
jydk polyoma suryam noo<b«ntam inumate mrUyS nah svaatl. 



d by Google 



226} Hymns tucribed to Vdmadeva Qautama [ — 4.39.1 

6.37.II1 (Atri BblLuma; to Indra) 

B&m bhaniiuB y atate suryasyajiihylUio ghrt&prs^bah avAncah, 

t&sm& imrdhifi us&so vy Uch&a y& indrfiya sim&Tiimdty aha. 

Cf.thtpidBiJy^kuiadryaifadT^ under 1. 33.11. — FordeviAdhSiuh id 6,53.5' «a« 0«ldnar, 
Ved. Stud. Ui. 6« ; Oldenberg, BY. Noten, p.403. 

[4.2S.S>>, ury ftsmll 4ditih 9&rma yaosat : 1.107.3^; 4-54-6^ &dit7^ao&ditih,&c.] 

[4.se.ad, m&ma dev^&uu k^tamAyan: 10,6. 7<:, tfim t« der^, &c.] 

[4.26.7°, &tr!i piiramdhir ajahsd iAtrh : 4.37.1°, Irmi piiiamdhir, &c] ' 

For the repeftted pftda cf. Pitchel, Ved. Btnd. L a 11 ft ; BIoomBeld, JAOS. xri. 19 ; Lndwlg, 
Ueber Hethode, p. 65 ff. ; Si«g, SageDstoffe, p. 88 £ 

[4.27.ae : see prec.] 

4.28.1° (Vftmadeva; to lodra) 

kvi yujd t&Ta t&t soma aakhyH fodro apt) miDave saardtos kah, 

iharnn ibim irln&t B«pt& flindhim ApRvT^od &pihiteva kbini. 

10.67.11': (AyBsya Aagirasa ; to Brbaspati) 

i^mdro mabni mahattS arnavAsyaj tI mQrdhinam abbinad aibudAaya, 

•r 10.67.11° 

ihaim taasa iri^&t sapt& aindhfln i^deviir dyAvKprtbiTl piiTatam nah.j 

Cf. 9.11.3*, yd liat^hJdi ixinki upU BiDdhfin. 

4.28.2^ (Vfimadeva ; to Indn, or Indra and Soma) 
t^ yuj£ Di khidat suryasy^Ddrac cakr&ifa s&haA sadyA indo, 
&dhi B^iinfi brhati v&rtamAnam mah6 dOuhd &pa Tigrayn dh&yi. 
6.30.5" (Bbarad^ja; to Indra) 

mahd dmh6 dpa ■viqy^yn db&yi vAjrasya y&t p4tane pidi fUs^ab, 
uni f & Bar&tbam sirathaye kar (ndrah kiltsftya suryaays aAtia. 
Cl nHheI,Ted. Stud. L 14; Qeldner, ibid. U. 171 ; Oldenberg, ZBHO. It. 337. 

4.S8a° (Vamadera ; to Indn) 

k na stuU ilpa Tdjebhir Qtf fndra y&hf b&ribhir mandafflnAh, 
tirig aid arydtt a^Tanft pnrn^y SngQa4bbir graan&h saty&i^dbBb. 
8.66.13" (KaU Prtgatha ; to Indra) 
pomp cid dbl trd tuvikOrminn &(&eo b&vanta indroUiyab, 
tir&Q old ary^ aArana Taso gabi ^vistha frudbi me hAvam. 

ElmiTe BTTlh hai led Ladwig, 516, to render 4.39. I*, 'hinirag fiber die TJelen trankaaopfer 

deafalndea', vbcreai fae rendera 8.66.11* at 6to, 'aogac fiber dea gatan trankopfer hinmg'. 

Id both paaaagea arji^ (geDiUTe of art) meana 'gnmil aelgnenr', 'herr', larglDg p^oratiTely 

en German ' pretz ', EDgllah ilaDg ' awall '. In thi* aenae It ia ooutraated ocoaalonally with 

S9 l.«.l 



db,Goog[e 



4.19.1—] Part 1 : ItepeiUed Paseages behnging to BwA IV [226 

TffTS — o> >aXA<J; see 1.61.9; S.l.si; 10.18.1. I am in olooe touch with G«Id>i«r'a treatment 
of arf, T«d. Stud. lU. 71 (L ; bat this aoholar'a diapooitlon of the oontraat between vifra and 
•li oomea -nrj near, bat doea not quite hit the point, elae he would not have introdnoed the 
word'sogar', e.g.in S.i.ia,wheMhei«nderiTi;Tig(lTtoai1a|nta^b7'derTonaUenQerahmte, 
(aogar) TOn dem Heichen Qeprieaene '. It meana ' he who ia pralied bj pleba and " swell " 
slUu*. In 10.1S.1, TifTD hf anjd arir 4ja^ma, the word anyd aeema to me expletive, as 
freqnentlf in elaodcal Banakrit (and in Qreek lUAo-); see ar^i (alngnlar, axUl" "f SAor 
ml lUfM) and knUyah In 1.4.6. The ptda 4.39.1° meana ' to the neglect eren of the many 
aoma-preaainga of the "swell'"; simiUrly S.66.ti°. Though theenUre qoaation of tirt; oid 
tzjiif has a long train of dUBeoltleB (see Oldenberg, BV. If oten, t. 363), we may oonaider ita 
sense here as oertain and fondamentaL 

4.80.ao° (VKmadoTa ; to lodn) 

QsMm afmamn&yiiAib punuD Indro vy ftsrat, 

<UTO<Us&ya d&gi^. 

6.i6.sb(Bhan<]v&ja; to Agni) 

tv&m imi viryi puru divodiaAya RUTat^ 

bharftdvItjAya d&gdfe. 

6.31.41^ (Suhotra Bharadv^a; to Indro) 

tv&m QStany Ava (Ambarasya piiro jaghanth&pratfni iisyoh, 

AfikBo y&tra ^y& (aciro dfTodfiaiya sanratd sntakre bhar&dvBjaya 

For inindcy matters pertaining to these stanzas see HiUebrandt, Ted. Myth. i. 96 ff. ; 
Ludwig, Ueber die neuesten Arbeiten anf dem Qebiete der Rlgreda-Forschnng, p. 71 IL ; 
Oldenberg, BT. Noten, 1. 388. 

4.80.21' fVftmadeva ; to Indra) 

forftpayad dabhitaye sah&sn trmffitam hitUi^ 

i^flfianBTn Indro mfty&yft. 

7.19.4^ (Yaaistha MaitiftTarugi ; tolodra) 

tv&m nfbhir nrmaiQio dev&Tltau ^bhuri^ vrtrd haryafva hansl,j 

J ' , m-ct 7.19.4'' 

tv&m nf d&syum oilmutuh dhunim casr&payo dabhitaye anb^to. 

[4.80.28t>, karifiy^ iodra p^unsyam : 8.3.10^ ; 33-3S ^"^ t&d indra piunsyam.] 

[4.81.4% abhi na 4 vHTitsra: to.83.6fl, mjinyo T^rinn abbf mim d Tavitara.] 

4.aiJl'> (Vomadeva ; to Indra) 

asm^ ifai TTQisva aakhyaya araflt&ye, 

mah6 a,y6 diTftmate. 

6.57.it> (Bharadv&ja ; to Fosan and India) 

Indifi nil ptts&nR vayim aakhyaya eraatiye, 

LhuT^ma -rijasBtaye.j •■'5.35.6^ 

4.8L13'>: 8.97,6'^, indra rftyap&rl^asa; 1.139.9% tviuh na indra iHydp&riQaaft. 



d by Google 



227] Bynms ascr^Kd to Vamadem Qautama [ — 4.3).i6 

4.82J.% mahib mahfbhir Qttbhih: 3.1. 19"^; 3i.i8<>d, i bo gabi sakhy^bb^i 
fiT^bhir mah^ nulifbhiT DtlUiih sara^y&D. 

4.8a.8i>^ (VanutdeTS ; to Indrs) 

IL& trft Tarante ftny6tli& jiA ditBasi rtabS msghAm, 

8.14.40 (Gosoktm Kft^Tftyana and ATvasaktin KaiiTftyana; to Indrm) 

ni te vartiflti rddhasa indra dev6 n& m&rtyah, 

7&d ditsasi stabS m^him. 

8.33.7)' (Iifedh&tithi Kativa ; to India) 

Tay&m gha te &pi smad etotara indrs girra^a^ 

tr&m no jinva somapoh. 

Daddedlf 8.14.4 with ita nther exaggerated ut . . . devd ai joArtjtJa aeems a ■eoondarjr 
ezteualon of f-jLE***. 

l-Sa-G* : 1.78.1', abhi tn g<Stamft girl 

4.9a.Uo (Vunadeva ; to India) 

t& to grnanti TOdh&M y&ni cakMha i^unsyS, 

■ntdfv indra girra^ali, ■ ■ 

8.99. 3^ (Krmedba Angiiaea ; to India) 
tnitarS supipm hariTas tM mudie tv6 t bbnaanti vedliiM^ 
t&Ta ^yihuy upam^y ukthyik sntefv indra girrana^. 
Ct S.94.)'', antiaa Indra girra^a^ 

4.83.120 (Vnmadera ; to India) 
ivTvidhanta gtitamA f ndra tvd sfaSmavSliasah, 
aifo db&TiriTad yi^s^ 

g.79.6<^ (Atri Bbauina; to TTsaa) 

aifii dhft Tir&Tad yA«a Oso maghoni eiirfan, 

yd no r^dh&nsy &hra^ maghivano ftifisata ^nijate &f!vaBQnTte.j 

•r refrain, s.ig,i'~io» 
Ilieoadenae, vTntTadyija^ alto at 7.15.11 ; S.13.11 ; 103.9; Si-6i.a6; 106,13; 10.36.1Ob 

4.83.18° (V&madeva ; to India) = 

8.65.70 (Prag&tha E&i^Ta ; to India) 

yia oid rSM qitqv^tbn Aundra aftTThftranat trinif 

tidi tvft vayAdi baTtmahe. 

8.43.33' (VirQpa Anguraea ; to India) 

tidi trft va;^ haTftmahe fi^v&ntaoi jst&vedaeam, 

figDO ghnAntam &pa dTteah. 

= 3-Sa-3- . 



d by Google 



4.33.16—] PaH 1 : Bepeakd Pasaages heUmging to Book IV [228 
4.82.16' = 3.53.3°: 3.63.6°, TrndhDyilr Ita ytfnaijBni 

[4.88.2°, id Id derinaiDiipaaakhT&iii&Tan: 9.97.5*, fodardeT^nftiniipftBaUiffaD 
ftyin.] 

4.88.8* (V&madera ; to ^bhus) 

pdnar j6 oakrd)^ pit&r& ytivAuft e&vs, yupevK jarsi^i (iy&ns, 

te Tdjo vlbhrtn rUitir indravanto m&dhupsanBo no 'vantu yajlUm. 

4.35-5' (The ume) 

9^yflkarta pit&rft yiivBoft (Aoyftkarta nfwiMtrh dovapiiuun, 

9&c^ hin dh&nutaAT atas^endraTahftT rbbavo v^antalh. 

For tnndr; matters of detail aee Oldenberg, BT. Hot«D, 196, 197. Manj simtUr tnnu 
uid idefta in 1.10.4; in.' : 4-36-3 (iqfuvenatiou of parenta); and 1.161.6 ; 4.34.1 (naaMS of 
the (bhna with Indra). 

4.88.8° (VAnudeva ; to ^h\aa) 

tiXtMm j6 oakni]^ suT^tam nareflliam ;6 dheaAm Ti^v^jaTUh TJ^rtroplin, 

U i takaantv rbb&vo rayfm nah sv&vaaab av&pasah suhfistAh, 

4.36.3* (The same) 

r&thaih y6 cakni^ Bavftam snodtaad 'vih-varantam mAnasas piii dhyiyt, 
iAh nv kayi B&raoasya pitiya i to vajs rbbavo Teday&masi. 
Cf. fkir tba MpeaUd ptda i.*o.3, and tar^n.t*, mora ramotelj, t.161.6. 

4.84.3°, lAnt TO uUr isnutta s&iu ptiiamdhih : 1.10.5*, s^m to m&dABO agmatL 

4JM.7b (Vamadera ; to 9,bhu8, here India) 
s«jb8& indra T&ni^ena B6inam s^dfft^ pihi gurra^o manidbhiltl^ 
agrepibbir rtupibbih Bajdsft gndspfttnlbhl ratnadhabhih sajba&h. 
6.40.5'^ (Bbaradraja ; to India) 

y&d india diTi pdrye y&d fdhag y&d tK st^ eidane yAtra T^si, 
&to 00 yajiUin iTase niyiltran saj69&^ pUii giira^o mariidbhi^ 

[4.84.8^, TfbhTO n&iah sTapatyini caknUk : 7.9i.3^, tI^t^ n&rab STapa^dni 
cakruh.] 

4.84.10^, rayfm dbattbA vAsumantam puniksiim : 6.68.6^, laylih dhatthti, Ae. ; 
7.84.4^, raylm dhatUm, &c; 1.159,5'^, rayldi dbatt&m T&aumantaifa 
fatagTlnatn ; 4.49.4^, layfdi dbattam fatagTfnam. 

4.88.2^ (VamadeTa ; to j^bua) 

igann rbbnn^m ih& ratoadbdyam Abbot sOmasya siiautasya pitih, 

sukrtyiya y&t svapasyiyB can 6kam vioakri oamaaAin oatordhi. 



d by Google 



229] Hymns ascribed to Vdmadem G&utama [ — 4.36.9 

4.36.4' (The same) 

ikuh -ri oakraoamariA oitorvayaih Lnf^c&mu^o gim ari^lU dhltfbhih, j 

•ri.i6i.7» 
Uh& dev£^ ainrUtT&m ftDB^a frusti ^B rbhavaa Ud va ukQiyiun. 

Ob th« reUtlon to one anoUwr of thaae two tiTmna lee Oldenbei^ ProL, p. 195, tad our 
p. 18. 

4.85^', f&cjtkarta piUrft yil^rtUA: 4.33-3', pdoar yi caknih piUtft yuvUift. 

4.Sa.l*, aDB^ jat6 anablugib' ukthy^i: 1.153.5', ana^vti jit6 uubhlfiir 4rvL 

4.8B.S', ritham yti oaknlh auyftam Buc^tasah: 4-33-8*, ratham y6 cakrOfa 
BUTftam nareathdm. 

4.86.4*, dkaih yi cakra camiB^iii cAturrayam : 4-35'>^, dkam vioakii cam M tm 
caturdhi. > 

4.804'*: i.i6i.7',iil(cinnanogim arietta dhltfbhih. 

[4.8e.8«,dyuiu&Dtaihv^amTfsa9U8mamuttajaam: 9.63.39^ ; 67.3«,dyuin&Dtam 
eOamam Qttam&m.] 

4.8e.0> (V&madeTa ; to ^bhtu) 

ihi praj&m ihi raylm rirft^ft ih4 (r&vo virivat taksatft nab, 

y^na TSy&ih oitaydmity any^ t&m vlijaiii citr&m rbhavo dada nah. 

10.183.1" (Pr^&vat Piajftpatya ; to a Yajamftna) 

ipafyam tvi mAnasa odkitanam tipaso JKt&m t4paao Tibhotam, 

ihi pnOam iM rayim rirai>a^ pra jayasro praja^ patrakama. 

n«iul«ta 4.36.9 : ' Q-imutlag here oBhpriiig, here weklth, do 7a hare work out for a« rapn- 
UUon mod bnre (on*, to Uutt we may oxoel othen. Tb«t muifold (or bright) Bubitaaoe, 
O ^hni, beatow ja upon ml' Aa regards laiSj,! both Ludw^, 767, and Qrasanuim 
regard Agnt as the ipaaker (Onwtmuui: 'Agni verhaiaat dem Oaltenpaar Einder'). 
Imdwig tramlatea : < leh aah dieh den denkendan Im geUte, was aua Inbrnoat entataoden, am 
inbranat aioh eathltet ; naehwnaha nod relehtmn dram hieher aehenkt' ich i pflanze dioh, 
kinderwflnaoheader, fort la kindem.' In hia note he modiOaa, aapplylng m&m after 
a^tanam, ao that the reault would be : ' I aaw thee in my mind pondering me (Agni) who 
ia bom of tapaa, fto.' And he modifisa the rendering of thi third ptda: 'drum hieher 
aehenkend.' Onaamaun : 'loh aah dich, der tm Oeiat dn fltnrlegtaat, der du aua Tugend 
atemmteat and arwnohaeat, drum aohMtke itHt dir Eluderaohar imd Eeiohtham, in Kindern 
pllanz dleh fort, o Eindbegehrer,' Doabt aa to the preoiae meaning of 10.183.1 faateos itaelf 
upon the eonstmotion of nlraiia^ in ita third pads. It ia an attributiTe participle and 
ahonld, gnunmatioallj apeaking, agree with the anlgeot of pri jkyaara. 80 SSyana, he patra- 
kama . . . aa tram ihftamiA loke pntjam . . . rarano ramayan rayldi dhanam ihaamiA loke 
ramajan prajayk pr^anena pra j&jaara. But the aenaa of rarknati i* 'granting' and not 
'enjoying'. Moreover ita agreement with the aabjeot of ipa^yam, though awkward, la 
nnaToidable, beoaaae a finite verb ia really needed in the place of rf rtna^. Aa it atanda, the 
anooeaalon of p&daa o and d ia anaoolntbio ; indeed the two padaa blether yield no appreolable 
aenaa. Some oreatire god, rather Pr^patl-TTaf^r than Agnl, ia addiewad in this oharm to 



db, Google 



4.3^.9 — ^ P^f^ 1 •' B^Koted Passages hdonging to Booh IV [230 

praonn ofbpring (of. Apq. 3.S.10; HE 1.14.16; BrhD. S.Bo-81). The seiue ii Uiftt the 
eruttive god wir the piou* houaeholder who is 'bom out of tapfts, dereloped out of tkpw', 
roflMting on his natural chief desire, namelj ofbpring. He grants both that and wealth 
with the exhortation, ■ propa^te thyialf hj olbprin^, O thon that desirath ohildren '. The 
gnunraatioal diiBoolty in nirtnah Is due to the aeoondary nae of a preriouilj existing p&da- 
For rirtuah we should espeot a verb in the sense of' I grant', or 'I have granted'. 01 
Oeldner, Ved. Stad. i. 169, bottom. 

[4.87.1'>, d^vK pAA paUdbhir der&yibilih: 7.38.8'^, trpti Jftta, &c. ; c£ under 
1.183.6.] 

4.S7.5> (VftmAdeTs; to ^bhua) 

fbhtim fblmkfaijLo nyim yiie TSjintamadt y^^am, 

In drawvanhwri hav&nuthe wtdflwa^ J"^ »■"' afirfnam. 

8.93.34^ (Sukaksa Angiraaa ; to ladra) 

Indn iB6 dadatu na ybhnTiyAi^ain f-bliiiih rayim, 

vftji d&d&tu T^iiiLanL. 

The appreelation of theae two ataniaa ta mads very dKBoolt beeanse of a tangle of pnns 
upon the namea of the Bbhns, complicated by Indra's olooe connexion with the Bbhua ; sea 
Hillebrandt, Ved. Hyth.'iii. 13S fF. A literal tranalaUon of 4.37.5 U : < ye Bbhuk^ (ellipUe 
plural for the three ^)hns), vro oall for wealth that is stont (^-bhiim), that Is the most subatantial 
ally in (getting} booty (v^je) ; that has Indra for Ita patnm (indraavantam), that is ever most 
•ffeotire, and abonndi in honss.' For itjim ytgem et 5.30.1 ; 7.43.5 ; 95.4. Thna we may 
note that all the ^bhos, namely ^bhn, ^bhnksan, andT^'a, together with Indra, are punned 
into the stanza. The poet of S.93.34 go«a liim<4 4-37'5 'one better', bringing in the three 
namea of the ^hui pminin{{Iy, without direotly intending them, as mere attributes of wealth 
given by Indra : ' Hay Indra bestow upon na for comfort wealth that ia fbhnkato ('■ alaya the 
•tiong '^, stoat ^bha); may he (Indra) that hath Bubetance (vftji) give na Bnbetantial(v^[nam) 
wsaltb.' Hie Pet. Lex. and Orassmann, s.y. fbhakfiu, woold emend fbhuksinam in 8.93,34 
to rhhnksino, matehing 4-37-5' ; this is unneoeasary. The poet of 8.93.34 haa imitated 4.37.5, 
which has rbhiJm as adjective with rayim, by adding rbhuksinam to f bhlim. All this is good 
Tedia praotioe, and seems to me to establish the ohnmologioal priori^ of 4.37.5. 

[4.87 .e)), ynjim f ndraf ca m&H?un : i.iS.g*), adma indraf ca loirtyam.] 

4.87.e° (Yamadeva ; to ^bhufi) 

add rbhavo y&m fivatba ^yny&m lDdTa9 ca iiiiui]ram,j arof i.i8.5>> 

si dhlbbir astn siuitft medhAdt& s6 ArraU. 

8,19.9a (Sobbari Kanva ; to Agni) 

b6 addb4 d&9V&dhTar6 'gne m&rtab aubhoga s& praf&iiayafa, 

si Hhnthti- asta sdnitA. 

4.87.7<t (TKmadeTa ; to i^bhua) 

n no vajK rbhuksa^ah path&p citana yftst^Te, 

asmibbysdi sniaya stutd vifrft a^fts tarigiiyl. 



d by Google 



281] Hytnm ascr9)ed to Ya/madeva Gautama \- — 4.40.1 

5. 10.6^ (Gay« Atreya ; (0 Agni) 

nu no agna at&5» aal^dhasaf ca r&t&ye^ 

i^asmikfisaq oa sur&yoj vl^vft i^fia tarifi^i. «rof. 1.97.3^ 

lMAiri%, 349, randen 5.10.6°', ■ and nuMro li«rrliah«i [aOri] aolleii alle weltgegendeu 
abATwinden '; the same ■oholu', 169, rsnden 4-37>7°*i ' tOx una, o BOrii geprieHn, dua wir 
alle weltgegeaden llbcnohraiWn '. DdbrQak, AlUudltohe BTiitsi, p. 416, qiia«tloiu> the t«xt 
of 4.37.7, bat we may render well enough : ' Do ja, Vljis, ^bhuluana, point oat to lu the 
way to SBorifloe, — so that when ye have bean pralaed, 70 pfttrona, we may oroia all the 
regions.' IHiere ia, of oourse, anaoolntbon between the two diitiobB of the stanza, in that 
Btnti^ plaoea the ^hoa tn the third penon whereas thej are addressed in the flrat distieh 
in the aeoond person. For iOrAyahasepithet of the Bbhna see 4.34.6. I do not think that we 
need doubt the t«xt of 4.37-7 (of- Oldenberg, KV. Noten, p. 998), bat we may anapeot that it 
was patterned after the simpler Idaaa of 5.10.6. 

4.88.10^ (V&madeva; to Dsdhiki^) 

R dadhikra^ Q&Tsa& pifioa kr?^ Borya Ira Jyfitif&pda tat&oa, 

aahaaraaitt Qatasi vftjy &rvi, prn&ktu midlm s&m imi T&consL 

io.i78.3*l>o{ATutaneiniTarkHy&; toTorksya) 

sadyi^ did yil^ Q^vasft piUloa kffja^ sutth iva Jydtd^&p&a tatana, 

■ft^'i^T^"^^ Qataaa aaya r&nhir n& amA varanto yuvatlm ni (Ary&m. 

For the aBsimilation of the (primarily) hones Dadhikrft (Dadhikr&Tan) and Tftrk^a 
(Ariftanemi) see Hillebrandt, Ved. Myth, iii, 401 ft 1 Kaodonell, Tedio Uythology, p. 149, 
and the literature there alt«d. See, in addition, Henry, Albiim Kem, p. 5 ff. ; Oldenberg, 
BY. Noten, p. 19S ft — Cf. alao Oeldner, Yed. Stod. JL 165 ; Bigreda Komm., p. 76. — Ludwig, 
Der Big-Veda, tL 97, snggetts juvatlm for yuvatlm in 10.178.3*. Does not Lndwig rather 
have in mind jQtim instead of juvatlm, and is ja to be expected at all as an expression for 
the swift flight of the arrow t The actual uses of jd are forbidding. The Incidental statement 
in a relative olaoM seems to mark 10.17S.3 as posterior to 4.36.10. 

[4.89.1'!, uch&ntlr n^m us&Bah sadayantu : 4.40. i>>, vlfVS fn mim, &c] 
Bee the stansaa as a whole, and of. p. 14. 

[4.89.8°, ftn»tg«tMm Um Aditih kr^iotu: 1. 163.32°, anAgaatr&ib no Aditih kr^otu.] 

4.88.5t>(VuiiadeTa; toDadluku) 

Indiam ivdd ubhAye tI hvayanta pdirayft yajfiim upapray^talh 

rtftithifciAm u gddanaifa mArtj^ya dad&thur mitrfivaru^ll no &(Tam. 
7.44.3l> {Vasis^ha ; to Dadhikra) 

rtoHhiViAin u n&nusK bodbiyanta ndirA^ft ytiBixa. apapraytiiLta^ 
lUm doTUii barbtei ^&yanto 'fvlnft vlpifi aub&vft buvema. 
Note the rather inoonsistent translations of the repeated pida, Ladwig, 76 and 78 ; 

QraasmanQ, i. 148 and 33S. 

[4.40.1t>, vipa In n^m uf&sah sadayantu : 4.39.1°, uch&ntir nUm, &o.] 



d by Google 



4.41.5—] Part 1 : Mepeaied Pasaages lehnging to Book TV [282 

4.ti.Bo^ (V&madeTa ; to ladn snd Vum^) 

(ndA yuT&m varunft bbnt&m asy& dhiyil^ preUbil vrmbb^Ta dhen6h, 
n no dohiysd yivaBova gatri sali&BrBdltftTft piyacfi mahi gan^L 
10.101.90d (Budhft ^umya; to Vi^e De'rah, or ^trikstutih) 
i TO dhiyam yaj&fy&m vuia Qtdye ddrS denm yajatjm ysjfUyUn ihi, 
u no dohlyad TiTaseva gatri BahisradhArft piyasft malu gaa|^ 

Of. 0«ldii«r,yed. Stttd. U. 107 ; Oldenberg, BT. Noton, p. 301 (wb«M other litarBtara U 
flit«d).— PMa d Also at 10.133.7' i ■>'- the tune pid> in the aoenwtiTe (phrue inllMtion) at 
Va 17.74 «tal. 

4.41.Q'> {Vamadera ; to Indrs and Varuna) 
tok4 Mtd t&naya orv&ruu anro dfgike Tf^a^iaQ ca panAaye, 
fndi& no 6tra T&nin& syfttOm iTobhir dasmJl p&ritakmyftyftm. 
io,93.7i> (^^ryata HftnaTa ; to Vifve D«TBh, her« Indr») 
fodre bhujam 9a9am&nisa S(ata aiuro d^^ke vffa^af oa pannsye, 
prA y6 DY &s^rh4^ tataksird yi^am vijnuh nrs&d&nwa lOrivah. 

4.41.7° (VUnadeva ; to Indra and Vanma) 

yuvim id dhy ivase pQrrydya p&ri pr&bhoti gBTlsah sv&p^ 

Tf^Imihe sakhyaya priy^v ^urft minhisthft pit&reva (ambhu. 

9.66.18a (gatam V&ikbBnasAh ; to PaTam&na Soma) 

tT&m soma aora tmn tok&aya B&ti tanun&m, 

▼in^mihe aakhyaya Trnlm&he yi^'yftya. 

^uidate 4.41.7: 'Ton twoTerilj, poworfal, kindfriendi of him that ia eager for bootjr, 
we have ohoaeD for wonted help ; we have ehoaen for beloved (Tieodahip joo two moat 
liberal heroaa, kind liko paranta.' Tlie third pUa In 9.M.18 would Mem to be a atnnted 
troohaioderiratiTe of 4.41.7°; the form of the atania is abrupt, and ita aenae obioare : 'nioa, 
Sena, bright (or, the «un), (brlogeat) hither nonriahment when we obtain othpring of onr 
iMidiea. We ehooae (thee) tai friendahip, ohooae thee for allianoe. Cf. Lndwig, 856 ; Orase- 
mann, ii. 131, whoae tranalationa, no leaa than mj own, are doabtfnl. Bergaigne, li. 177, 
note, takee tokiaya aktt tan&n&m in the aenae of ' oonqoeat of children and aelTea *, that ia, 
' defence of children and aalvea '. For Soma eompared or identified with the aun aee 9.65.I ; 
$7.9 ; S6.39, 31 ; 91.3. Stania 9.66.18 laeka a verb with the preposition i In the flrat diatich, 
and, what ia more peiplezing^ a direct object in the aeoond. If we oonaider that the 
good triatnbh pUa TTTilmihe aakhj^tfa pri^ja, 00 omitting the laat word, yield* the rare 
troahalo type Tfnimihe aakhytya, it teema likely that the longer fonn la in fiMt the prototype 
of the ahorter. 

4.41.10*> (Vunadeva ; to Indra and Tarawa) 

Afvyasya tm&nft r&tbyasya pusUr nftyasya r&yi^ p&taya^ ayftma, 
ti cakr&ni QtfbhJr n&Tyasibhir asmatri riyo niytitah ascanUbn. 
7.4.7b (Vaa^ha HAitrSTani^; to Agni) 

pariafcdyain hy &ranasya r^ki^o nityaaya rftyi^ p&taya^ ayAma, 
DA ftoo agne anyijUam asty ioet&naaya m& pathd vf duksah. 
For 4.41.10*^ aee Otdenberg, BT. Noten, p. 301, 



d by Google 



28S] Symvs oscnfted to V&madeva Gautama [ — ^4.4a.3 

4.42.10^, So', krfitum aaoante vinmasya devi ritjami ^ret6t upunilsys tstt^ 

4,42^b (Xnsadasyu P&urukutsyft ; to Tntsadasyu) 

shim fndro T&nmfts U m&hltv6rvi gsblurd r&jasi snmdke, 

triftsTa t1(t& bhiivanfini vidvin Bdm fiizayam r6daBl dh&riyaih ca. 

4'S6'3''(V»™»"3oTa; to Dy&vftprthivy&u) 

sA (t BTipB bbdvone^ Ksa y& im6 df^TAprthivf jaj&na, 

orvi gsbhirA T&joti BnmAe avaiifd dhfrah (ioyft aim ai»t. 

For tlie llt«TRtDre of IntorpretdUon -uid eritiaism that hu gronu up tuwmd hTinn 4.41 
>•• OMenber^, KT. Notea, p. joi fl. It aeema to me thftt the right atu-tlng-point for i(« 
nudentanding hu jet to be found. The hfinn ia, in mj oplnian, neither dialogue, diama, 
nor diapvtation ('rtreitgedioht'), hat a eelMandation of the doal divinltj, lodra-Vara^a. 
It b preoeded bj an IndTavara^ hTmn ; its own laat itaniM are addreaaed t« the aame 
deTatadvandva. The type of aeif-praiBe hjinna (ttnuutnti) U bmiliar In the B^Tedk; 
«oiupioaon> ezamplea of it are 10.48,49 (India), and 10.135 C^*^)- 

In at 6, pidab, jia mi admiao mamidan yid ilkthi, apuaageof the atmaatuti, 10.48.4*, 
la repeated almoat Terbatim ; aee the next item. 

In the praaent initanae the dual character of the dirinity iDtrodooea oomplioatlona, for 
the dJTinlty oannot in the long ran aing itt own praise m a whole without refbrrlng to the 
moat eharaoteriatio qnalitiea of its two parta. The poet, moreover, ia embarraaaed by gnun- 
matical eonditiona, for it ia hard to fit shim to a dual. Yet predaely thia diiBenlt feat ia 
aooompliahed in our atanu 3; the pair Indra-Tarana, ooneeiviog itaolf for the nonee •• 
a unit aiya, by itaelf and for itaelf, in the alngular : * I am Indra, Varona ; by (my) might are 
firmly founded tbeae two broad, deep atmoapherea I ' Tliere is no need to emend oither to ahlm 
indra vinmsa, or, In the roTene direetion, ahAm Indro Tamna. With akilful ohiaatio inter- 
braiding the next stania (4) blenda aa well as possible some nf the salient qnalitiea of the 
two god*. The flnt hemiatioh alludes to Indra'a ftinetiona ; the seoond, t« Taruna's. Indra 
tnea the waters (sh^m %p6 apinvam nkaam&nah) ; but Varuna, the son of Adlti, ia in ehai^ 
of the rtA. The ohlaarans ia, that Indt« in pad* b hold* the heaveua in the seat of fU, trat 
Taruna in d apreada oot the threefold earth. What ia meant really ia that both together, 
namely Indrlvara^, aoeompliah this ftimlliar task. A more skilM blend of the chief 
fnuetiona that belong, tiiaa the Vedio polat of view, to Indra and Tamna, oonoeiTed as a 
unit, it would searoel; be possible to eonstmot. 

The cirennutanoe whieh has imparted to the hymn the aemblaaoe of a dialogne between 
Varuna and Indra ia qnlte soperfidal : in the first two stanias the dnalio diTinity dssoiibe* 
itself from the aide of Tarana; in at j and 6 from the side of Indra. Bat the kernel of the 
hynui is in the middle (atanzaa 3, 4], where the deaoription, iteelf a tnar d* /one, tella 
of both together. And, partionlarly, In st. 7, after the Indra stanzas, the poet of the hymn 
say* something which oraatas the fiction eaaUy enongh, that the two goda are Tying with 
one another : ' All the world know thee, (0 Indra) ; thon doat tell forth theae (deeds of thine) 
toTarnna,0 pious god I' Theae words are natural enough in an lodra-Tartina hymn beoanse, 
after all, the two god* are felt to be bo distinct that the qnalitia* of one may be Impreaaed: 
upon the other. This passage, and the miaoorrected worda ahtm indro vininaa in at. 3, are 
reaponaible for the theory of a rival dialogue; if we disregard this nnnooessary emendation,, 
the theory ^ha out of sight. 

Aa for the relation of 4.4>'3^t« 4-56.3*, loonftea to the impreaaion that the appearano* of' 
the repeated pada in the atmaatuti ia, as naual, aeoondary <cf, under 4.17.3), drawing upon 
the more natural deaoriptiTe nae of the pida In 4.56.3. Cf. the similar oonelnsion in re^rd 
to i^t.J* (tse nnder 4.19.5'), and my remarks on first peiaon staniss, Part 1, oh^ttar 3^ 
elasiBs. 

80 [-.a^sa] 



d by Google 



4.43-ti— ] Port 1 : B^p&Ued I^issages bdangmg to Book TV [234 

4.4a.0« (TraBadaayu Pftunikuts;& ; to Traaaduyu) 
nh ^.rii t& TI9V& I'-atnrmfi n&lur m& daivyaiii s&bo Tsrate dprstitftin, 
yin m& s6inAao '"ft'"i^i<ftTi y^ iikth6bh6 bhay ete rAjasi &jdr& 
10.48.4d (Indra Taikimtiia ; to Indn Voikimthft) 
*hitm et&ih gavyAyun Afryuh p&^Uiii puiisii^iBih sSysienft hira^y&yani, 
ipum sabtets nl 9i9ftiiii dA^Oj y&a mft Bdm&sa okthioo faaandiyot- 

|no.a8.6« 
See nader preceding item. 

4.42.7^ : 4. 1 9. 5^, tr&m vrtdii &ri^ indnt sfndbtm. 

4.42.8^: 7.84.i'>, baTy^bhirindiftTani^ cimobhih; 1.153.1^, hsTj^bhir mitA- 

varanA n&mobbih. 
4.48.7 = 4.44.7 (Punimllba 8&uhotia and Ajamllha S&uhotra ; to Af vins) 
ihdha yiA vftiii w"ft"* pappkfd a^yim aamd nunatir T^aTatn&, 
arufyAtaifa Jaritaram yarim ha grit&l^ kamo Dftsatyft yUTSdrik. 

Cf. Oldenbarg, Pro]. 105, and onr p. 16. 
4.44.1'; 1.180.10", tAm T&m rfttham Tayfiiu ad^ huvema. 

4.44.4^ (Parumilha Sftuhotra and Ajamllha Sftubotra ; to A^vinB) 
hira^yAyena punibho rfitbenem&m yajMm nHsatydpa y&tam, 
pflAtha In m&dhunah Bomy&sya d&dhatho rdtnam vidhatd J&n&ya. 
7.75.6<^ (Yasistha; to Usas) 

pr&ti dyutKndin aius^ &9ra9 ciiri adi^rann us&Bam v&bantab, 
yiti fubhrd vifrapffA r&thena didli&ti r&tnam vidhatd Jinftya. 
Cf. didhJlU iltDuh TldbaU 7tviftb4l), 4.11.3° (q-«0; uid didhiti rttnuh vidhaU suvfr- 

[4.44.8^hin9y&yeIUt8uTftfi^ithena: i.35.ao,hinmi7&7ena8BTitir&thena; 8.5.35% 

hiraii]r&yena r&thena.] 
4.44.8" (PurumlUka S&uhotra and Ajamllha S&ubotra ; to AfrinB) 
i. no yfitam div6 &cb& prthivyi ^bira^y&yena suvftA r&thena,j trof. 1.35.1'' 
ma Tftm any6 ni yaman dera^lnta^ ekai y&d dadd nabhih pOrryi yftm. 
7.69.6^ (Taeiatha; to A9Tin8) 

n&iH gtUirdva vidyOtam trsKn^amJlkam ady& s&van6pa yfttam, 
purutri hi yim matlbhir bivante ma Tftm anyd ni yaman devsy&nta^. 
Ct. 3.45.1, and under i.tS.j',— For 4.44.5 aw PiMhel, Ted. Ettnd. i. 69; Oldenbug, KT. 
Noten, p. 304 1 for 7.69.6, Brannhofer, Bez£. Beitr, xzri. BS ; Pitehel, Ted. Stnd. il. 114. — 
Cf. p. 13. 

[4,44.6*, nil no rayfm puniTfram bj'b&ntam : 6.6.7°, candr&m nylm, && ] 

4.44.7 = 4.43-7- 

4.4B.2* (Vftmadera ; to A9TUIS) 

dd vftifa prkfaao midhtuoanta irate ^^rithA A^rBsa ub&so vyt»tisu,j cr 4. 1 4.41* 

aponpuT&ntas t&ma i p&nvrtam ^evilI 9* ^ukr&m tauv&nta t i^ah.j «** 4.45.)^ 



d by Google 



286] Bymns ascribed to Vamadem Gfdutama [ — 4.46.3 

7.60.4' (Vasia^ ; to Mitra and Tanu^) 

id v&m prkfBso midknniftiLto asthnr li Buryo aruhftc chukrfim Ar^ahij 
" , ^ •r5.45.i<^ 

yftsma Oditya idhvano r&danti |^imtr6 aryama T&ninah Baj6sfth.j •ri.i86.i'> 
PiBohel, T«d. Stud, it 96, u prob»faI j riglil In rendering prkai bj ' swift ' ; in support tee 
4.14.4*'', t Tktii T&hiithtUU U Tkfaftota nitb> ifyftw ofiao VTiuftn, where nUiisUii^ looks 
llk« • clow puallel to prkkuh. If then prk|iMh is a mare adjeotiTO the abMnoe in 7.60.4 
of a noon to go with it Mntraota that ataiua nnfikTonrablj with 4-45.31 where prktiso Is 
followed bj rithA ifTlaal^ The teqnenee of ideas In 7.6o.4*'> is rather looae ; the ohange 
from the dnsl vftm (Hitra and yamiia) in pkda a to the plural ftdit;^ in pftda c inoonso- 
qnent ; 7.60.4 aliaret three of its pftdaa with other stanzas. On the whole it is reasonable to 
aunme that 7.60.4* is borrowed dlreotly from 4.45.1. — Cf. Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 304. 
For rddanti see lastly, Oldenberg, VedaforBohang, p. 55, note, 

4,46.2'', r&thfi &9Y&aa ms6bo vytiBtiBu: 4.14.4'', r&tli& i^asa us&so vyiistau. 

4.46.2^, e\ mkr if& fukr&m taiiT&ota i lijah. 

4.45.S* : 1.34.10^, m&dhvab pibatom madhup6bhir ssftbhlk 

[4.46.6^, edmaib susiva mfldhiimantaiTi &dribhih: 9.107.1^, sueiva B6mam 
Adribhih.] 

4.46.2^ (Yunadeva ; to India and Vllyu) 
fatdnll no abhfstibhir nlyiitTan indTas&rathi^ 
vdyo suUsya trmpotam. 

4.48.3b (V&mad«Ta ; toYayu) 

niryuTft^d AfaBtn niTdtTftn fndras&rathi^, 

ly^jBtV t candrS^ rithena yahf satAsya plt&ye.j tr refrain, 4.48.i°^4<>d 

4.46.ac (Vamadeva ; to Indra and Vsyu) 

a y&ai Bahiaram h&raya IndraTftyQ abhf pr&yah, 

vihaatn s6niapitaye. 

8.1.24^ (Fragfitha K&nva, formerly Pragfitha Ghaura ; to Indra) 
a tti aahdaram d fat&m yuktd lithe tiira^y&ye, 
brahmaydjo h&raya indra keffno v&hanta a6mapltaye. 
Translate 4.46.3: 'i^ thousand horses, O Indra and VftTu, shall oarry yon hither to the 
feast to drinh the soma I' It would not seem likely anteoedently that the oommonplaoe 
statements of this simple stanza should reappear In snoh a mauaer as to permit ohronologio 
coneltudons. Tet the parallelism between the two m^r parts of the two stanzas is saoh as to 
permit suoh deduction* ; they are identical down to the precisely same order of words. We 
bracket the additions in 8.1.14: i trft sahiarani [i fat^ yukti nUhe hiranyiye bnhmayujo] 
hii^a indra [ke9ino], vihautu sdmapltaye. This is the type of dilated or ' watered ' stanza 
which is one of the natural types of imltatiTe production throughout the Yedio period ; 
cf., e.g., 8.19.3 under 1.11.1, The statement t tvi sahisram t ^tt&ni lutraja Tahantn (first 
thousand, then hundred) is so obrionsl j anticlimax as to leave no doubt aa to the after-birth 
of 8.1.14. The additions in this stanza are all rerieet oommonplace; see, e.g. 8.17.3, t t^ 
brahnuQ^ hirl vahatibn indra ke9fnl, and other citation* in Orassmann's Lexicon, under 
ksfin, brahmayq}, and hiraiiyiya (locatiTe, hiranjiye). — Cf. the ptda, usarbddho vahantn 
sAmapItaje 1.91.18*. 



db, Google 



4.4«.4— ] Part 1 : Sepeated Passage bdonging to Book IV [236 

«.«6.4*^« (Vlmftdeva ; to India wid Vftyu) 

rtLthuh hira^yBTandltiirun fndravftyl) svadhTkrim, 

i hi tthatlio diTisp^gam. 

8.6.38''^< (Bnhmfttitlii K&QTft ; to A9Tiiis) 

HtbUD bira9.7aTandhazam ^hlnn^bhiftua «fvin&,j vr 8.5.38)' 

4 hi ithitho diTiwpf ijasa. 

Thu U the Bnt oT thr«« raMBMiTe item* in whiah iJMitiol p&du are wMrMMd to two 
diSBMnt paUia of diTiniUea, I hkve the impreadon that the atuizu to lodn »nd TstA hkve 
borrowed from the deeoriptlon of the Afrioa (oC S.ia.s), bnt there is nothing aa apedfic 
ma to amoniit to proofs Note *be that 4.46.S,* — S.5.1*. — I empeet that Tandhdra (randhAr, 
bandhAra) ia eompoDnded from Tan+dhnra, and doe* not mean 'aaat of a w^on', bnt 
peHiapa' board at the head of the wagon polea'.theplaoewhereatanda the charioteer. Sftjana 
at BV. 6^47.9 eimplj has ratha; the eommentater at TA. ■.31.1(1) explaina it a*an,'ipoke'. 
Bat at BT. 1.34.9 Stjana baa Ifadrajom; at 1.139-4 rogabandhanfaUutra^ Uf^havifefa^ I 
and at 1.64.9, bandhakakiathtnirmitaih atrathe^ ath&nam. That ia to mj : * where the 
poles ^in the oliaiiot there ia the board upon whioh standi the charioteer.' CL alao 
SiTk^a'a gloaaa* at 3.41. i, Tandhorafabdeaeakdraraaaifabandliaathknam; and at 1.118.1,3; 
io.g3.7; 119.5, i&ratbehath&nam. 

4.4e.5* (Vlnudera ; to Indra and Vftyu) 

rith«n» prthup^BsA [^d&frdasam lipa gacti»tuii,j 4^1.47.3^ 

IndnvayQ ihft gatam. 

8.5.3b (Brahmfttithi K&^va; to Apvins) 
arr&i dasrft manoyiijn r&thena pithu^asft, 
aioeUie a^Tinos&sam. 
Note that 4-ifi.4'*' - 8.i.»8»+'. 

4.46.6b: 1.47.3^, dft^viiuamupagacliataiii. 

4.4d.0° (V&maders ; to Indra and Vftyu) 
fndraT&yil ay&m But&a t&m der^bhih s^daaaA, 
pibatadt dMugi^ fl^hd. 

4.49.6b (V&madeTa ; to Indra and BrhaBpata) 

Btimam indrAbrhaspati pibstam dAQiifo BfhA, mftdiysthliii UdokaM. 

8.32.8<> (Sobhari K&inTa ; to A^vins) 

ay&m vllm idribliih autAh admo naift vraa^TasQ, 

J^ ^taih Bbmapltayej pibat&ih d&gdfo grb^ «r 4,47.3<l 

4.47.1*, vdyo 9ukr6 ayUni to : 3,41. s**; 3.ioi.9<l, ayAm fulm^a^mito. 

4.17.9'b+d (VLmadera ; to India and VKyu) 
indrag oa rftyav egftm s«Sm&n&ih pidm arhatha^ 
yuT^ hf yiattndaTo "'"■"*" apo ni MuUuryUc 



d by Google 



287] Bymtts ascribed to V&madem O&utama [ — 4.48.3 

5.gi.6*i> (Snaty&tnyk AtrejA ; to Vipre De^A, ben Indra and Ylyu) 

fndraQ oa Ttyar efA^ sntanbh pitfm uhathal^ 

till juMthftm uepAs&T abhf prftyah. 

8.33.330 (HedhBtithi Konva ; to Indi») 

flniyo »9mlm yitha srji tri y&chuitu m« gfrah, 

Tiiimnt ni apo a& ladbryU. 

'We maj rendsr 4.47.) : 'O lodra uidTft^, ye be ple«aed to drink this boida; to jou 
Terlly tfasM drops (of sodm) Bow, like wttten gfttherln^ in ft nle.' And 8.31.13 : ' Let loote 
th^Miiii M tbe Bnn hisraTsI Hj lODgi shiil draw thee hither, like waters gathering in a 
Tale I' Zeugma of raf mi in the fint ptda, for whiah of. BergaigDo, ii. 161. Tlie qoeation aa to 
the original eouroe of the pftda, nimnim ipo at aadhrjkk, ia not aa simple aa might aean at 
firat eight, beoause both longa or prajera, aa well as etreami of aoma or milk, are said to flow 
fl«el7 to the reeipieot in the Veda, and an j kind of flowing cnggeste water to a vale, or riTera 
to the oeaao ; see p. ix, line g from top. For aonga and prayera see 1.190.7; 6.6.3s; 3*^-3! 
47.14; 8.6.34,35; "'Si '4-'0i >^': 44-iSi 9^-7! 10-89 4- l^^" ^o primary and material 
eompariaon ia with the fluid, e.g. s-.'>i>7i enti indrftya Tljive edmiaa^ . . . nimnim ni yanti 
aindbaTa^l or 8.91,33, kttk vifantv indavatk ■amndrim iva ulndhaTal?; or 9.10S.16, iodraaya 
hirdi Bomadhinam t vi^a aamndrim iva aindhavah ; of. 9 6,4 ; 9.34.3. Since both flgnret of 
^eeoh are familiar we moat ooDiider the partloolar nae of the repeated pida in tho two 
oonneiiona. There «an b« no donbt that the eompariaon In S. 33.33, though it haa ita origin 
in a Auuiliar sphere of metaphor, ii loose and anaoolothio. It is at beet a mixed or tnTarted 
metaphor: 'may my songs draw thee hither aa a Tale brings together the water* that flow 
into it.' But the text doea not say so ; we need not fsar to decide that the repeated pUa is 
more original in stanu 4.47.11 where it fits to perfeotioa. Cf. Bur^gne, La Syntaze dee 
Ooroparaiaons, Hdlanges Benier, p. 89. 

4.47.8d (Vanudeva; to Indn and V&yu) 
vdyav Indra^ ca (uamfnA sarfitham (avasas pati, 
niydtvanU na Qt&ya a yfttam sdmaiAtaye. 

8.13.80 (Sobhari K&^Ta; to Afrina) 

ayini T&m 6dribhih aut&h sdmo narft vt^anTaso, 

i, yfttaih Bdmapltaye LPlbatam da^so grh&j Mr 4.46.60 

4.47.4''' (Vamadeva ; to Indra and Vttyu) 

ya Tftm sioti pamap^tLo niydto dfiQii^e nar&, 

asm4 1^ yajoaTfthastedraTft;^ nj yacbatam. 

6.6o,8'i> (Bharadvaja ; to Indra and Agni) 

y& T&m ainti pnmqp^ho niyi&to cO^tlfe nart, 

fndi^gitl tibhir t gatam. 

4.48Jo'-4P', viyav i oandr^i^a rfithena y&h( sntAsya pttiye : 1,135.4', viyav i 
oandr^ ritdhasi gatam. 



4.48.2>>: 4.46.1b niyatvKn ii 

4.48.8*, fain kra^tiTftsudbitl: 3.3i.i7«, &nu kra^A TtoudhiU jihlt*. 



d by Google 



4.49-t— ] -Po^ i ■' Bleated Passages hdongmg to Booh TV [238 

4.49.K : 1.86.4°, ukth&ih mAdaf cs gasyate. 

4^e.8^: 1.135.7s ST^'^''' '°<^'^*^S<^'^'^<^™> 8.69.7^ gTh&mfndrsQcag&nTahL 

4.49^: 1.33.3S somapi Bdmapltaye. 

4.49.4^, nyfm dhattam (atagvinam: 1.159.5'*, raylni dhattam T^sumantam 
gatagrfnam ; ^.n.io\ njim dfaatthi Ttoumantaih puTuksilm ; 
6.68.6b rayfm dhatthd, && ; 7.84■4^ raylm dhatUm, Ac 

4.49.5<=: i.aa.i"; aj-ao; 5.71.3"; 6.59.100; 8,76.6"; 94. io"-i a", asyi artma^a 
pltiy«. 

4.4B.^: 4.44.6"; 8.aa.8<t, pfbatamdft9i^ogTli& 

[4.60.2^, bfliaspate abhf y6 nas tatasr^: 10.89. I5«, (atray&nto abhf, &c] 

4.60.8^ (V&mad«va ; to Brhaspati) 
bfbaspate yd paramd paiav&d &ta d ta rtaspf(o ni seduh, 
tiibhyam kbata avati 4dridugdh& midhva 9aotaiLty abhito TirapQ^m. 
7,101.4^ (EumAra Agneya, or Vasiatha ; to Paijanya) 
I yAsmin vif v&ni bhiivan&ni taathiiSj tianS dyavaa tredha saBnir fipah, 

•r7.ioi.4» 
tr&yah kd9Bsa upaa^canSso miUUiTa Qootanty abbito Tirtp^im. 
For the repeated pldi sea the author, IF. xxt. 198. 
4.50.6t>: 1.35.13!', yajMirvidhema n&masfthavlrbhib. 

4.B0.e^{Vamadeva; to Brhaspati) 

ovi pitr^ TJfT&der&ya vface ^ajMir Tidhema atonaaa havlrbhih, j cr a.35. 1 2^ 

bfhaspate euprajd TTr&Tanto vay&m syftma p&tayo rayi^im. 
5.55.10^ (9ya«5va Atreya ; to Manita) 

yOy&m asmdn nayata v&syo &ch& ufr aohatfbhyo maruto gr^ftnilb, 
juf&dhvam no havyfidfttiih yajatil vay&ih syama p&tayo Tayl^am. 
8.40.11^ (Nllbfa&ka Kft^va; to Indra and Agni) 
er^di^tgnlbhyftm pitrr&ti u&Tiyo maudhlltrvAd aogirasv^ avOci, 
tridhitunn f^nna^B p&tam aamda Tay&m sy&ma p&tayo raylQam. 
8.48.13d (Pragatha Ktova ; to Soma) 
trim soma pitf bhih sam-ridAiu) "nu dydt^prthivi a tatantha, 
tismAi ta indo havlafi vidhema vsyith syfima pitayo rayinam. 
io.i3i.io<l (Hira^yagarbha PifljBpatya ; to Ka) 
pr&jftpate ni tvkA «tiiay any6 t1(^ j&tdm p&ri td babbDva, 
y&tkfimOs t« juhum&a t&n do astu Tayim sy&ma p&tayo rayinam. 
Not* that 4-J0.6 weaves the formnUic p&d« d into a longer puaage, nunsly, the entire 

distioh cd, whereas in the remaining oases the ptda haa more or less the charaot«r of a 



db, Google 



289] Stftntts aacribed to Vamadem Gautama [ — ^4.54.6 

refrain. Cf. the «iiiiiUr refrain-like ptcU, gavtrjatfm piUyah flytmB, nnder 4.51.10. KV. 
10.131. to (not analysed by the Padapttba) is anspeot m late (see Oldenberg, ProL 148, 511}. 
I am not oonrinoed, however, tbat the hyion 10.111 ever existed without that stanza ; see 
mj Religion of the Teda, p. 140 ff., and JAOS. kt. 184. For 8.48.13 see Hillebtandt, Ved. 
Myth. i. 394.— For 8.48.13= 018.48.11"! 10.168.4*. 

4.S0 Jl«d (VftmadsTs ; to lodra and Brhaspati) 
Mbaspata ind» T&rdhstam nab afuA e& vBm eutnatfr bbatr aBm^, 
aviff&ih dfairo jlgptAih pdramdMr j^jast&m aryd Tandf&in &r&titi. 
7.64.5° = 7-65.5° (Vaaiatba ; to Mitra and Vanma) 
ea& Bt5mo varu^a mitra blbbyam s6niab (ukr5 u& v&y&y% '^mi, 
aTi^fAih dliiyo jigftim pdroihdbir ^jrDy&m p&ta srastlbbih s&da nab. 

trrefrain, 7.1,10^ ff. 
T>9T*9°^ (Tasistha ; to Indra aod Brabmanospati) 
iy&m TSm brabmanas pat« suTrkilr br&bmtedrBya Tajrtirie ak&ri, 
aviff&ih dliiyo jigrt^m pdramdhir j^jaat&m oryd Tanii^ftm dr&ta^ 

4.61.8°, acitr6aiit&bpaQ&yabBaBantu : t.i34.io^&budbyai]UteUlhpa9i7ahBaBBntu, 

4.61.10^ (Vftmadera ; to Usas) 

raylm divo dubitaio vibh&tfb prajivantam yachatOsmdau devA, 
ayonid i vab pratibiidbyamftn&b BQTiryaBya pitaya]^ ayftma. 
6.47. 1 2^ (Oarga BlArad^ja ; to Indra) = 
10.131. 6^ (Sukirti EAkalrata ; to Indra) 
fndrah autrdrnft Bv&vtdi &yobhih sumrldi<) bhavatu Tifr&vedfib, 
bddbatsm dv^eo Abbayam krnotu BOTiryaaya p&taya^ ayftms. 
9.89.7^ (U^anas KAvya; to PavamKna Soma) 
vanT&nn A^Ato abbf der&Tltun ladtfiya soma vrtrahd pavasva, 
fagdbf mab&h purufcandr&sya Ayih snviryaaya pdtaya]^ By&mo. 
9.95.5^ (Praska^vB Eanva ; to Pavam&na Soma) 
iayau vicam upavakt^ra b6tuh pun&n& indo vl sya mftnTm^ m, 
fndia; ca y&t ks&yathah siubbagKya BnTiryaaya p&tay^ ay&ma. 

Cfl the similar refrain-like pado, vayiih »yama pitsya^ rsylnim, under 4.50.6. For 9.95.5' 
see the note to 1.15.10. 

4.6S.2>, fifveva citrirusi : 1.30.31a, &^e n& citre aniai 

4.B2.6>: 1.48.13b, pritibbadr^adrksata. 

4.63.7°: I.4&i4d, lisab^ukr^nacocfafi. 

[4Jt4.8*, icittt j6c cakrmi diivye j&ne: contained almoet word for woid in 
7.89.51 j&t... ddiTy« j&ne . . . c&rfimasi . , . &cittl.] 

4.94.6^: i.io'j.a^; 10.66.3b, adltydir no ^tibf&naayansat 



d by Google 



4-55-I — ] Pi^ ^ •' Sweated Passages belonging to Book IV [240 

4.88.1l> (V^Unaden ; to Yifre Oe^) 

kd TW bUti Tasavah k6 varaUl dyavftbhomi adite tranth&m na^ 

sihlyaso varuna mitra jn&rt&t kd vo 'dlivar^ virivo dh&ti d«TKh. 

7.63. 4* (Vaaiefba; to Ultra and Varufia) 

djiv&bbunu adite trdsitbiiii no yd Tftm jajfiilh mijinim&na rsre, 

mi hd)e bhOma viru^asya ^y6T mi mitr&aya priy&tamasya nr^im. 

W« Duj note thmt the repeated p&dA in 4.5S.I looks Tsry mnoh lilw p*renthMu. If it ia 
tbraimoatUiersiiiaiiiderof the«Ui]i«reMU: 'Who,OTaBa,orroii is proteotor.who defender 
agaiutt the overatrang mortal (enemy), Tanina and ICltra F And nho (In hU turn but 
mjaelf, the aaoriBcer) furnlahea you with oomfortt at the tMrifloe, Oye godaf That ia to 
My: 'Protect DB from enemieafOVaana, and we will in tnrn aaeriBee to you liberally.' There 
ll good reason to Buapeot that the parenthetic [Ada 4.55.1'* ia borrowed from 7.61.4, where the 
oonnexion i> quite sound : ' hetiTen and earth, and Adltl protect as I Tour good parenta 
who have begotten you, jt lofty onea, may w« not suBei from (their, namely,) Tamna's 
and Tlyu'sauger, nor from (the anger) of Hitra the mo«t beloved among men I', — For 
tiislthlm see Oldenbei^, BV. Noten, p. 307 B. 

4.55.8<> (Vftmadeva ; to Vi^re IVv«h) 

pra put^m iditim sfadhum arklih Bvaatfm lie sakhyiya devfrn, 

vbhd 7&tli& no ihaoi nipata usisAnakta karatftm Adabdhe. 

10.76.1° (Jaratkarna AiiUvata Sarpa ; to the Prees-stonee) 
t va rfiJBsa Oijim TyUstisT fndram marUto r6dasi anaktana, 
iibh6 yiUiA no iluuu aaoibbttTA B&dah-aado Tarira^ta udbhlda. 

For paetykm in 4.55.3*flf. 8.17.5; fornipita^ in 4.55.3° (sabjunotiTe,«aahowiTariTaa^ta^ 
inio.76.t*>,MaHdawr, BeiE,Beitr. Tii. 130; forrojasein io.74.i*, Qeldner.Ted.Stnd. iti. 35. 

4JM[.6o: i.g6.3l>, Bamudrim n& samcftnt^e Banisy&Tah. 

4.B5.7'>>: i.ie6.7''>, deyiir no dery iditir n( p&tu devAa trftti tAyatim Apra- 
yuehan. 

[4.65.7S nahf mitrAsya T&ninasya dbasfm : lasaio, mahfm mitrisya, fto.] 

4.B5.9* (V&madeTa ; to Vifve Dflvfth, here Usas) 

tifo maghony a raha aunrto virya purd, 

i^asm&bhyam v^inTratiLj Cr 1.93. is** 

5.79. ?'> (Satya^ravaa Atreya ; to Usas) 
tobhyo dyumnam brb&d ya^a t^ maghony a vahs, 
yd no ridh&hay &fT^ gavyi bbijanta sDriyab ^eiSjAte afTa8a9rte.j 

|r refrain, 5.79.ie-io' 

^^ 5>79-7*' ot ^B oonoatenating diatieh 5>79i^r 7^ ■>*> HtdhlAay ibrayt magbivftno 
irUata. 

4.86.6^: i.93.i3i>, asm&bhyKm y^jinirati. 



d by Google 



241] Hynms ascr&>ed to Vamadeva Odutama [ — 4.58.10 

4.6sa0* (Vtonadeva ; to Vi9ve Derth) 

t&t bA na^ Mvita bhigo [^v&runo mitr6 aryaina,j |r 1.36.4'' 

indro DO lidhasi gamat. 

8.18.3* (Irimbi^i KAnva; to Adity&b) 

tit sd na^ Mvita bbigo ^v^ni^o mftro aryam^,j •■- i.a6.4*> 

L9&nna ya«banta eapr&tho y&d fmahe. tr 8.18.30 

4.6B.10<>; 1.36.4*'; 41.1''; 5.67.3''; 8.i8.3'>; 28.2*; 83.3''; 10.136.3*^7*', virupo 
mitrd aryami. 

4.6e.fi' (V&madeya ; to DyBvBprthiv^u) 

den derdbhir y^jatd y^atr&ir &ininatl tasthatur ukB&m&ne, 

rt&Tari adniha der&putre jajtiAsya netrl fuciyadbhir arkaih. 
7-7S.7''{Va8i8tha; to Ubbb) 

satyd Baty6bliir mahati mah&dbhir deri derdbhir y^jata yiiatr&i)i, 
nij&d drUiini d&dad usrfyftQ&m priti gdva usfisam TETafanta. 
10. 1 1. 8b (Havirdh&na Afigi ; to Agni) 
y&d agna eed e&mitir bh&^ti den d^e^n y^ata yajatra, 
r&tnA ca y&d vibli^jBsi Bvadhftvo bhSg&m no Atra vlisumantam ntftt. 

TmuUto 4.56.1; 'The two godd>«o» together with the goda, th« holj togeUier with the 
revered, have otood nniigiuiiig, dripphig (rain, or noiuiahment), foUowiug the dlvtne order, 
without goile, parenti of the goda, guiding the Morifioe with bright ra^t (or Bongt).' And 
7.75.7: 'The troe (goddew) together with the true (gode), the great with the great, tho 
goddeae with the godi, tlie holy with the revered, broke the flutneawe, gave of the oowa ; 
the cows lowed in return to UfM.' 0£ 10.G7.5 ; Oeldaer, Tod. Stod. ii. 179. 

Aside from the repeated pads the two itaazu are mbtlj imltatlTe in etjie and oonoeptioD, 
but I &il to find anj orit«ria for deciding whloh cane firat On the other hand the repeated 
pida ia much olianged In 10.11.S : 'When, O Agni, this Aaaembly sIuUl take place, the divine 
(Aisembly) among the gods, the hcdy, O revered (Agni), and when thon, following thj nature, 
ahalt divide ont wealth, do thon here ftimiah na ear abundant ahare,' The atansi Imitatas 
and adapta to ita own aenae and oonatraotioii the p&da whioh in the preceding hymua 
i^peaiB in an older form and in primary application: there yajati (y^'aU) Tl^atrtl^ ia 
parallel to devt devdbhi^ whareaa yi^atn in 10.11.S la a mere expletive ; devl utmitih ta a 
•eeondary manip&latlon of ■ Ooddcaac Heaven and Earth ', or ■ Ooddea* Ufaa '. 

4.5e.8«: 4.4a,3i>, urvt gabbir^ rftjasi eiun^e. 

4.90.^ = 4.16.31^ = 4. 17.3 1^; = 4.19. 1 1^ = 4.3ait''= 4.31.11^ = 4.33.11^ = 
4.33.11^ = 4.34.11^, dhiyi sy&ma rathy&h sadBs&h. 

4.67.H a& no mrlKtld^ : 1.17.1°; 6.6o.g«, ti no mr^stald^. 

[4.88.8^, mafad d«Td in&rt]4h d nvefs : 8.48.t3i>, imartyo m&rt^ ftTirdf*.] 

[4.88.10*, abhy braata snstutftn g&vyam Bjfm : see under 9.61.3.] 

31 [B.o.a. »] 



d by Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING 
TO BOOK V 

8 J.B° (Bndha Atreyft and Qavi8thir& Atrays ; to Agni) 

jAniatft hi jtoyo Agra flhiiAm h.it6 hitSev atub6 T&neau, 

•Ume-djune sapti ritai didtaOiio ^'giiir h6ta nl sasads yftjTy&n.j crof. 5.1.5^ 
6.74. !<■ (BharadvBja ; to Soma and Budra) 

•6niArudia dbar&yeth&m asuiy&ih prfi vSm iaUy6 'ram a^uvsntu, 
dime-dame npt& ritn& dAdhfaft i^&m no bbatam dvip4de ^m o&tus- 
pada-j •HS.74.1'1 

[8.1.5d,e*, agnir h6t& nf sas&dB (6*, ny taldad) y&jl}«n: 6.i.i>, Aibi h«U ny 
kaido yAji^^Ui; 6.1.6*', h6t& mandid nl aaa&da y^iy&n; 10.53.3b, 
ah&m h6t& ny batdam yijiytit.] 

8.1.7'*, agnfih h6taram date nimobbih : 1. 1 28. 8*, agnfm hotaram llate visudhi- 
tim : 6. 1 4. 3", agni m hAtHram date. 

[S.L8S sah&snQTngo VTsabhfts t4doj&h : 7.65.7', sah^ara^rngo TrsabtuUi.] 

[S.l.ll'l, HbA dar^ havir&dyAya vaksi : 5.4.4^, i ca devin, &e.J 

5.2.8^°^ (Kum&ra Atraya, or Vrga JKna, or both ; to Agni) 
hr^Iy&mSno Apa hi m&d diyeh pr& me devan&m rratapa nvftoa, 
indro vidTBu inu hi tvfi oao&kfa tte&h&m ague ftau^iffa agftm. 
10.33. d'^'xi (Kavaaa AilOaa ; to Indra, really Agni) 
nidhly&nAnam ipagtlpiam aped pr& me devanfim vratapa av&oa, 
indro vidTiiD inu hi trft oao&k^ tte&him agne toagi^t^ ag&m. 
Slnoe both atanzu *re reallj Agtd •taniM it wonld •aem that io.3>.6 Is aeoooAarj In an 
Indra hynin. Thare the ooimexion with tbe general theme ie obaonre, or at leaat abmpt : 
■ea the mmoimdixig atanzae. CI Th. Baonaok, KZ, xxxW. 565 ; HUlebnudt, T«d. H7U1. 
ii.i3S. 

8.2.11^: 5.19.15^, rUham n&dhfrah BT&jAataksam; 1.130.6^, rfithamn&dhtrab 
ST&IA ataki^uh. 

[8.8.1% tr&di mitnS bhavasi y&t s&middhah : 3.5.4^ mitrd agnfr bhavasi y&t, Ac.] 

S.S.l"' : 4.6.11°^, btiterun. agniiu mAnuso ni sedur da^asy&nta (4.6. 1 1^, namas- 
y&nta) a9^ah f&nsam &y5h. 



d by Google 



248] Hymns ascribed to Atri [ — 6-5.6 

S.8.Bb (Vasnfruta Atraya ; to Agni) 

tram asya vji^ deva poire dfit&m kp^Tftiw sy^jante tLavyai^ 
samsthS yAd agna fyaee rayl^iiii devi^ mArt&ir T&subhir idhy&m&iuih. 
ia.i33.7b(CitntinahaBYasistha; to Agni) 

tvam id wsyik us&bo vytf^ifii dnt&ih kjr^T&i^ a;ajiaiita maniifBlh 
tvdm derd mabayiyy&ya Tavrdliur ajyam ague nimrj&Btp adhTar6. 

B.4.a*, faaTyavd} agnlr %jirah pit^ nab : 3.1.30, havyavil agnfr ^jAn^ o&nohitah. 

5^3^: 3.54.33^; 6.19.3'', aamadr^^B&ii) muuibi ^TtfiaL 

S-l-S", Tijiia kavlm Tifp&tim mi^Dusl^Km : 3.3.10*, vifiSm kaTlm Ti^tiih 
n^usrr laab ; d-i-S*, -ri^m kavlm Ti^p&tiiii f&ttTatmam. 

5.4^l>, y&tam&no raftnibhih suiyaeya: 1.133.13b, y6tam&iA nifimfUuJti guryaBya. 

[6.4.4^, d oa de^n bftTir&dyays vakfii : 5.1.11^, Ubi dev^ &o.] 

6.4.7*^ (Vasucruta Atreya ; to Agni) 

YBjim te Bgna ntthair Tidhema TST&m haTT«i^ pAvaka bhadzaqooe, 
ttaai rayim Ti9YiTAiath s&m inTSamd Tlfrftni driyi^Ani dhebl 
7.14.3*'^ (TasietUia UKitrftvanmi ; to Agni) 

vayidi te agne snimldha vidhema vayim dAfema sustuti y^jatra, 
vayim ghrt^nadbvaraBya hotar Tay&ih dera havif fi bhadngooe. 

Ct 4.4.15*, Kji ta ftgne umidba Tidhema ; and S.f 4(TU. 6)JS^, vi^iA U indra lUmebluT 
Tidhema. 

B.4.8'(Vasnfruta Atreya; to Agni) 

asmiduiD ague adhTar&ih jofasra B&hawab sono trisadhastha baTy&m, 

Tay&m devdsu sukftab sySma f&rmanA naa triT&rDtbena fShL 

6.51. 1 3* (i^i^ran Bh&radT^a ; to Yi^ve De^h, here Agni) 

im&iii no agne adhTar&m hdtar vayunafd y^ja, 

i^oikitTdn ddiryam j&nam.j •r6.53.13e 

7.43.5* (Vasiatha ; to Vi^ve Devah, here Agni) 

im&m no agne adbTarim jn^asra marUtau fndre yafAaam krdbl nab, 

i n&kt& barhih aadat&m uaisoftota nutiiT&nma yajehft. 

£8.4.0'^, yimAlfnTh bodhy avita tjtTiiinmn - see under 7.33,11.] 
S.6.8*'*: 1.143.4*'', i}itdagna & vah^ndraiii eitrftm ihApriy&m. 

6.6.6^1 1.143.7"; 9.103.7''; ia.59.8b,yahTf rt&syamBt&A; 9.33.5'>,yahTfrrt4By« 
mBt&iah. 



d by Google 



6-S-1 — ] Po-f^ i •' Bleated Passages behngifig to Book V [244: 

Q-B.?' (VasufTuta Atreya ; Apro, to IW'vja HotBift) 
Tatasra p&tm&im dita daivyK h6(Aifi m&nusah, 
im&m no y^ifULm a gotun. 

9.5.8° (Aaita EA^apa, or Derrala ElAfyapa ; Apia, to Tisro Davlh) 

bbiratl p&vani&nasya s&rasTatil& mal^i 

im&iii no yojlUni a g^^""^" tiard denh sup^fasah. 
For the obftTMtar of hyiiia 9.5 tee Oldenberg, Prol. pp. )8 Dote, 194, and our p. 17. 

S.6.8 = 1.13.9. 

S.e.lB-I0e: 9.30.4c, fsam stotfbhya i bhara. Of. 8.77.8% t^na stotfbhya i bban, 
and S.93.190, k&7& atotfbbya i bbara. 

B.e.S* (Vasufruta Abeya ; to Agni) 

a te Bgoa fos havi^ (ukrfisTa fociaas pate, 

sd9candra d&sma vifpate b&V7avB( tiibbyuh bnyata ^fsam stotfbhya i. bhara.j 

•rremun, 5.6,i«-io"; also 9.30.4° 

6.I6.47* (BharadvAJa; to Agni) 

a te agna foa taavir hidi tast&m bhaAmasi, 

td te bhavantoks&na rsabhaao va^a ut&. 
OisMDunn Nn4en 6.16^7*^, ' Wir bringan dir, Agni, nntor CkMng dan *iia liebMuUm 
Heizen berdteten Trank dar'; Lndwig, 383, ' mit dsr fk, o Agni, bringsn wir dir im geiste 
bereltetM luTla '. Neither truulation i* quite oorreot ; the meaning is in rsklit; : ■ we bring, 
O Agni, to thee oblation with aong tuhloued in the mind.' The oaaea of rci havi^ are 
inTwted; the ezpreaaionhfditBatlm belong* to r«t rather tlian to haTQi,HthowahiditaEtin 
mantiin, 1.67.4 ;*t6molirdttsstih,i.i7i.i; hfd&matim, }.i6.S ; 10.119.5. TheaameinTersion 
in S.76.S when ttimfso hrdfc b&janta vhthina^ really means 'soma ia laorifiaed, aooompanied 
b7 ^■^t*'Br fitahiened ia the mind '. See eipaoiallf , with refecenoe to the entire atanza, 
10.91.14, yiiminn . . . raabhtsa ufcai^o vaft . . . aTurat&M ihntftlh ■ ■ . brdi natlih jaiu^ 
oiriim agnlje. One majrnupaet, without finality, that 5.6.5, whioh repeata te and tdUiyam, 
' to thee *, in the «ame stanza (of. Oldenberg, SBE. zlvi. p. 3S1), faaa borrowed the repeated 
pada from 6.16.47; ^''^ former stanza ia notable ohieflf R>r ila Taouous dUntlon. 

B.e.el>: i.8i.9i>, vf;vam pusyanti viryam: 10,133.3^, Yipraih puayad -viijanL 

8.6.10^ (Yasufnita Atreya ; to Agni) 

e^n agnlm ^uryamur girbhfr yajii6blur unus&k, 

d&dhad tasai aunrram nti ty&d AgrAgrTam ^fsam atotfbbya t bbara.j 

•r refrain, 5.6.i«-ioe; also 9.30.4° 
8.6.34* (Vatsa Eo^va ; to Indra) 

nt&'tr&d Bgrigvyadi ^yiA indra ndhusIST a,j tr 6.46.7* 

&gre vilcmi pradfdayaL 

8.3i.i8^Hauu YKivasvata; Dampatyor O^isah) 
Asad Atra saTuyam ati tyid ftgrigvyam, 
i^derinfliii ]r& in nUtno y&jam&na lyakaaty ablud iyajrano bbuvat ■ 

•■■refrain, 8.3r.i5'aa_i8oito 

In 8.6,14 ^J^ ^ P''^ * u correlated properly with yid in pftda b ; ' (Open np for db) also 

that itMk of swift horaM which ha* of yore lent loatre to the Nahnsa aUn^' The repeated 



Digitized by CaOOQ IC 



245] Hymna ascribed to Atri [ — s-9-7 

pftdahen UiMKoeded by suvlrTam at tbe end of 13, Jmt u in 5.6.10; 8.31. 18. la these two 
■tMisu I find It diffionlt to Mrtraot aaj real meaning oat of tyiA ; cf., e.g., Qnuumuin's 
rendering of 5.6.10, where he timplr leave* out tyid, or Oldenberg'a, 8BE. xlvi. 380, ' and 
that plenty of Bwift horaea (wiahed for)'. PretlonBlj Lndwig, 345, 'and jenen beaitz 
TOn raaohen roasen [naoh dem wir BO mt v«rl«ngen]'. We are boond to attume that the 
original plaoe of the ptda la in 8.6.14, and that tyid has no appreolabla meaning in the 

other two eonneziona In ^nryamor in 5.6.10 (fron G-raasmann to Oldenber^ BY. Noten, 

p. 316) the interpreten ha<re not hitherto been able to find anything but KJor yMnnr; 
«ee the litemtvie with Oldenberg, Le. And yet thlaaotatian is just aa monatrooa aa it 
appeared to the Psdah&ra, who deollned to analyse at all. The diffleulty ia easily solved 
if wa aasume haplology between the two words, tyiir(yAin) yamnr — ^nryamur. Agni 
is ajurya in 1. 146.4; 10.88.131 Agni is held fast in 3.5.1, fakdma vajino yimam, 'may 
we be able to hold bat (Agni), the raoer'. For haplology In noun composition see Tifra- 
BUTfda^ under 1,48.3 ; for the same phenomenon u between suooeesive words see the aotbor, 
Amer. Jonm. of PhiloL zrii. 418 ; Wackemagel, EZ. xl. 546 ; Collitz, Baa whwaelie Praeteri- 
turn, p. 139.— For 5.6.10° cL the pftda, didhat stotr^ aaviryam, under 9.]a7. 

[S.7.1^, Orjd n&ptre sAbaarate : 8.103.7'^, &cl^ n&ptre s&hasrate.] 

lt.H.ld HATnnnnHam gr^iApntifh vAmnyum ■ ^.il.gd^ J4iQQiua,Qig[h&piltUIl4lIl(Uatn. 

S.9.S<' (Gftya Atreya ; to Agni) 

ut& ama yfim 9! guih yathft n&Tam j&nif ^r4nl, 

dbartanub TnAniia Tnnrii Ti9sm ognim BTadbTar&m. 

6.i6.4oo(BIiarad'Tl^a: to Agni) 

t. y&m h&ato n& kh&dinam gf^ani j&t4m ni bfbhrati, 

TiQain ognim BTadhvar^m. 
llie mixed metaphor in 6.16.40*' azplaina itaelf neatly by the parallelism of the stamaa. 
Evidently thestanzaia patterned secondarily after 5,9.3, whose metaphor, ^uihyathijinista, 
ia (Wallowed bat not digeated. 

5.9.4'^ (Oaya Atreya ; to Agni) 

ut& ama durgrbluyase putnS ok h^lryi^i&m, 

pum yd d&gdhaai T^niigiift pft^^ ni y&vwis. 

6.3.9i>(BliaradvBjaB&rhaspatya; to Agni) 

trim ty4 oid Acyutogne pagdr n& yivMe, 

dhibna ha y&t to ^jara T&nft Tr^o&nti ^Ikvasah. 
The older translations and oonunents upon 6.1.9 (Oraasmann, i. 13), 577 ; Lndwig, 36S) 
are not to the point. We must reoognize chiaam of Hhim* in relation to tigne pa9lir at 
yivaae : * Thou (eatablisheet) these unshakable laws (dhtma), when, ageless one, thy 
oreata devour the wood, Agni, like oattle (devour gnus) on the meadow.' Vat Agni'a 
dhtmftDi aee 3.3.10. Compared with the smoothly placed repeated pftda in 5.94 we may 
auspeet 6.1.9 ** later-bom. The oonneslon between the two atanzas ia emphasized by the 
oeeniraDee of the atem hv&ryft (with pntnl or ^i}a) both in 5.9,4 and 6.t.S. This obeenre 
word does not oeenr elsewhere ; of. Oldenbeig, SEE. xlvL 38B. 

S.0.7^ (Oaya Atreya ; to Agni) 

t&th no mne abbf nfiro rayim aahaam a bbara, 

8& fcaepayat ei. pojayad bhavad yi^^syt, a&t&jra i^utiidhi [wtcni no vrdh^j 

•rie&ain, S-9-?"ff- 



d by Google 



5.9.7—] -Pa*^ i ■■ Repeakd Passages behnging to Book V [246 

5.>3.3^ (Dyomiu YifVAcarsftni Atraya ; to Agni) 
tim ague prtuos^ham rsyiiii BahMra a bhaia, 
tv&m hf Baty6 Adbhuto dati v^jasya gdmaUh. 
C£ under 1.79.8. 

5.e.7*; I0.7*; i6>5"; 17.5*, u^dhiprtGii no TTdb&—Cf. 6.46.3d, bh&T«mm&iMi 
no'ndhd. 

[S.10J°, pri no Tttji p&ni^AsA: see und«r 1.139,9.] 

[S.10.a<>, kritva d&kBftsya m&nh&nA; s.iS.ab, sviEya d&ksaeys inaiih&iA.] 

[6.10.e<, uun^Bsof ca sarAyah: 1.97.3^ priatadkaea9 ca sorfiyah.] 

6.10.6^: 4.37.7<l, Tt^T&ijBstanB&i^ 

^6J0.7^ stnti sUvflns i. bhara: at na st&vSna, Ac. ; see under 1.12.11.] 

S.11.S> (Sutamblmra Atreya ; to Agni) 

y^fUiya ketdm prathaadm pordhitam agnidi n&ras trisadhaath6 s&m idhira, 

i^fndre;^ dev^ sar&tbam b& barhlsij aidau nl h6ts yaj&thftya gukr&tuh. 

•rot 3.4.1 1*> 
io.i2z.4^(Citramahaa y&sistha; to Agni) 

yaifUaya ketiiih pratbamiih panSbitam bavlsmanta llate sapt& TBjfnam, 
9P^v4ntam agniiii ghrtipntham uksfinam pr^&ntam der&m pr^t^ 
Huviryam. 

[6.11.2a, indrena deviih Bar&thani b& barhfsi : 3.4.1 1^, Indrena deviib BSi&tham 
tuT6bhih; 10.15.10^, (ndre^a devdihsatithaiii d&dh&n^] 

[6.11,8^, i pn^anti fiyasB vardli&yanti ca: 10,130.^, hinvAnti ca (&vaB&, &o.] 

&.lii.1tfl,9\ rtim8Apaty(5.ia.ad, sapEmy)atua48yavfapah. 

6.18.ai>, Bidhr&madyA diviapffah: i.i43.8<l; 3.41.30^, sidbr&mady&dinqtffMn. 

S.13.6^ (Sutambhara Atreya ; to Agni) 

tram agne TSjaaatsmam vfpra Tardfaanti siistutam, 

bA no r&ara Baviryam. 

8.98.13° (NrmedhaAngirasa; toAgni) 
tram fugmin puruhDta Tfijay&ntam ilpa bnive fatakrato, 
a& no r&ara snTiryain. 
Ct 8.J3.11*, rtjiiii rl»»» BarlrTSni, >nd 9.43.6°, (dmft Aira auTtiTHn. 

S.14.2° (Sutambbara Atreya ; to Agni) 

t&m adhvar^ llatd deT&m m&rtll &mart3ram, 

y&jifJJiaiii nunn^e j&ne. 

10.118.90 (UruksayaAmablyava; to Agni RakBobao) 

UUi tv& gitbhlr uniks&yB faaTyavaham sim idbin, 

ydjiflliadi manofs j&ne. 



d by Google 



247] Hymns a8cr8>ed to Atn [ — 5.17.3 

5.14.8* (SntuhbhuB Atrey» ; to Agni) 

tidi hi gi^iTUita ijate aniod devim ghrU^oiita, 

Lagnlm havyiya t611i»tb.j fret 1.45.6^ 

7.94.5* (VuiU^ ; to Indra and Agni) 

^ hi gi^Tants i)ats itthd vlpiSsa Qt&ye, 

t^sabidho T^as&taye.j cr 7.94.50 

[fij.4,8°, agubh havyiya T6)haTe : i.45.6<l; 3.29.4^, ignehavydya, Ac] 

[6.14.6'', stbmebhir vifrAatraa^im : 1.9.2}', at^niflbhir TJffTaearaage.] 

BJ.B.4fi (Dharui^ Aogirasa ; to Agni) 

ndtdra yid bhfirase paprathAnd j&nam-janaih dhdyase c&ksaae oa, 

Tiyo-vayo jaraae y&d didh&na)^ p&ii tm&nA vffurupo jigSaL 

7.84.1^ (Vaaiftha ; to Indra and Vanipa) 

i T&ih r^au&T adhvar^ Tavrtyftm i^havy^bhir indi&Tani^ nimoMiih,j 

, •ri.'i53.ib 

pri TBm gbrtaoi 1a1it6i didh&nft p&rl tminft ri^nrupft jigitL 
•Ote imitetirMMU of the two stknzu is amphuized by the wordi ''^■1hB"fi1j »nd didUuft 
which prcoeda the repeated pftdk. la 5.15.4*' therepMt«d p&da refers to Agni: 'When thou 
groweat old, ■wiliiiliig life after iilb, thou goest aioimd by thyaelf in manifold abapet ' ; ot 
Oldenborg, SBE. xItI. 399 ; BT. Motan, p. 319 (where ii disooawd the snoliaia of jaraae). 
At fint a^t It ia difflontt to extract a reaiistio pietore trom 7.84,1°', ■ the gli«e.4Tipptng 
■poon of various farm, plaoed in (onr) handa, of itaelf goea to yon two (Indra and Vara^).' 
Bat It aaeow to me not unlikely that ^trtiol ta the generio tiirm for Uie different kinds of 
apooD*, ladlea, &o., used In the ritnal, namely, juhd, npabbft, dhmvi. Bee TS.1.1.11.1: 
Jnhnr, npabhfd, dhrnvtai ghftid nAmnl, and ef. the many panagea in my Tedlo Oonoordanoe, 
beginning with gh|iftoy aai. Henoe TtoorttpL Simple aa thii esidanatlon ia, it does not 
parhapa quite aooonnt for the ezaot ralation of the repeated paaaagea ; one may (till wonder, 
and expect additional Infimuation aa to how the repeated worda happen to be owd lo 
Tarionaly. Tet I TMttnre to gneaa tbat the ghiiiol ptda la patterned after the Agni pSda. 

[8.10J.d, mArtaao dadhird puiih; i.i3i.i*: 8.i9.23i>, deviso dadbire purAh; 
8.13,15b, deyia tv& dadhird pui&h.] 

6 J7.S> (Poru Atreya ; to Agni) 

iaya hi sr&yaQaatara u& Tidbarman m&nyaae, 

t&m nakam oitr&focisam i^nundr&m par6 maniB6y&. j irGf 5.17.3^ 

5.83,3' (^ij^-Afiya Atreya; to Savitar) 

Aaya hi BTiyaQastarsdi savitilh k&c caa& priy&m, 

^nik mm&nti srar^yanLj Mr 5.83. 3<: 

See Oldenberg, SBK zlri. 403, 404 ; BV. Noten, p. 330. Leaving out vidharman wa may 
parhapa render 5.17.1: <Thoa art (0 poet) ragarded as hie (Agni'a) Tery diitingnished 
promulgator through thy month (i. e. aong). (Thei«fora praise thou) the ahinlng Onnament 
(La. Agni), lovely beyond thought.' This rendering, it will be obierred, in addition to its 
lack of simplicity, reads a good deal between the Unea. Oldenberg anggesti alternately : 
'Thou [0 Agni) art regarded aa its (the Brmament'a) very distingaisbed promulgator with thy 



d by Google 



5.IV.2 — ] Part 1 : Sepeated Passages belonging to Book V [248 

month ; (nuy tbe linger glorify) the iihining flnMmeiit, lovelf bejond thoughL' Thia 1« 
hudlj I«H diiSooIt and doubtful, though it may perh«p< olum the ftdTkntAge of refening 
itt to A^'h mouth. A good ptrt of the difflenlty lies in the vooative Tidhu-man, of obsonre 
meaning ; «ee Bergalgne, iii. iig note. Tbe repeated pAda in 5.83.3 is atrikiaglr simple hj 
«onlnat, but it offer* no remady for 5.17.1, nor does it niggeit anTthing aa to tbe relative 
dateaof the twoitanzaa.^niepAda8.7i.3^ namel]', mditfih par6manlii7t,abedi no light on 
the diffiealtlaa of 5.17.1. 

[8.17.2^, sundr&m pud manlsi^: B.J2.3^, rudr&m par6t Ac] 

[648.S>>, OTteya d^ksasyamanh&na: s-io.!)*, krityad&ksa8;»iiuuDb&Dft.] 

6.1011=3.47.5. 

B.20.3*-*^ (PnTasranta Atrey&h ; to Agni) 
lidt&ra)di trft TT^uosbd 'gne d&kssBya sidbanatn, 
yajfi^ pDrvy&jn gird priyacraato haT&mahe. 

5.36.4° (Vasoyava Atreyftb j to Agni) 

Ague Tlfvebhii' t gahi ,^deT6bhir faaTyid&tsya,j Cr 5.a6,4l> 

hAtfti ttm tvft T]TDilIuUl9> 

8.60. i*> (Bharga Pntg&tha ; to Ag^ii) 

&gna & yfthy sgnlbtur hdtftradi trft Tyi>ImahB, 

d tv&m anaktu pr&yatA havlsmati y&jistham barhfr fisftde. 

io.3i.ib (Vimada Aindra, or others ; to Agni) 

dgnfm n& ST&vrktibhir hdtftraiii trft vjmmahe, 

yajodya atlr^&barfaise Tf 70 m&de , (Ir&m jATak&focisani Tivaksase.j 

■ W 3.9.8b 

7.94.6b (Vasiatha ; to Indra and Agni) 

td v&iii girbhfr vipanyAvah priyasranto liavftmalid, 

medh&B&t& Baniay&Tah. 

8.66.6i> (Pragfttha E&nra ; to Indra) 

Bntdvantas tvs Tay&m priyaeranto haT&malie, 

i^id&m no barblr Ba6de.j *r 1.13.7° 

Tbe p&da to.ii.i'' etrikea me aa being in difScult anrronndiugB. I oannot think 
Ludwlg utialkotory', 435, 'AgninemenwirvermOgeeigeneTznrflatiingalH hotar in uuprach', 
where tvi Is left out, aad nA not aoooonted for. Gnuamann : ' Dnreb eigne Werke wftblau 
wir diob Agni ana zom Friester nnn.' Tbla again dinegarda ni. It would seem that aome 
rerb of motion ia understood with t In the ienae of ' bring ', or ' piodnoe ' : < We bring bitber 
aa if by our own pious act* Agni — aa priest do we oboooe tbee— to tbe saoriSee ', ke. There 
ia minimal risk in regarding ptda b m parenthetlo, and the stanza aa late, beoanse it* refrain- 
pftda d la pretty oertalnly posterior to 3.9.g^— The root Tarj in srirrkti, auTrkti, rrktibarhis, 
ftc, is related to Avestan Turez ; Indo-Enropean verg 'work' (Jtf-ftm); t£. e«pe«ially ptoi 
varj =• Aveatan pairi Tarez ' avoid *. Of this elaewheie. 

S.ai.8<''*'b (Sua Atreya ; to Agni) 

tTuh Ti^re sajdyaso deraso dfltim akrat*, 

sapaiyintas tvft kare i^yajfi^su dey^m Tlat«^j tr 1.15.7° 



d by Google 



249] Hymns ascribed to Atri [ — 5.93.3 

S.]3.3" (Dynnina Vi{!vaoarsa^ Atteya ; to Agni) 

■riqre hi tT& aa]6faso JinBw TTkt&bAriu8ah,j «r 3.S9.9*> 

bdUiaib aidmssu priy&m Ty&nti T&ry& purd. 

8.a3.i8*"'"''(YipY»maiu>8 Yaiy»9va; to Agni) 

vigre hi tr& Bajd^aao deraBo dutAm akrata, 

{Tusfl devi prathamti y^jillyo bhuvah. 

6.31.8^: 1.15.70; 6.i6.}<>, yajfiteud«T&in4*t«> 

[S.fll.4^, derim to dorayiyy&yA: 8.71.11', agnbh to, &&] 

S.ai.4d, rUsyaydnimiBMUh: 3.fi3.i3<>; 9.S.30; 64.220, rUsyaydnimia&dam. 

6.32.1'^ (VifTaa&man Atreya ; to Agni) 

pi& Tignuamann atriv&d &ioa {avakAgooim, 

y6 adhvarteT Jdyo h6t& numdrdtamo vi^i. 

8.71.1 1^ (Buditi Angirasa, or Purunulha ABgintsa ; to Agni) 
^Bgnfiii BDmlm B&haao jat&Tedasanij d&n^ya T^ryKfAot, Mrc£ t.ia'j.t*' 
dviU yt) bhud amfto mirtTOsT i. lidtft mandr&tamo riQi. 
Tti9 diitioh 5,11,1*', M B whole, bwiiftuea the pftdft 4>7.i''; 8.60.3°, maudni T^iatho 

adhTV^ f47Mi- 

8.22.a>t«d (TifvaB&maD Atreya ; to Agoi) 

ny Agnim j&t&TOdasam diLdh&t& derftm rtriiam, 

pri y^jfid etr ftnnf&g adya deT&Tyaoastama]^ 

5.36. 7M, gab (VasQyaTa Atrey&h ; to Agni) 

ny ignliii j&t&Tedasam hotraviham y&yiafhyam, 

didh&tft devim rtrijam. 

pri y^lU etr &niifAg adya dev&Tyaoactania^ 

str^iM barblr Aa&de. 
J. 16.7, 8 Meras U> me an esteDBlon of 5.11.1 ; there u, of ooune, no giurmnteB that the 
iwrene unot theeue. — For the second p4d« of. i.i.i'', yajBliT* devim rtvijam. 

5.a3.8i>: 3.g.ii>; 8.ii,6>>, deT&m mirtfisa Qt^ye; i.t44.si>,deT&mm&rU8a oUye 
bav&mahe. 

[S.32.4i^, fitfSmBir Tardhanty Atrayo gIrbUh gumbbanty itiayah : S.39.5^, giro 
yardbanty &trayo gfrah pumbbanty itiayah,] 
Cf. 9.43.1*, gix*fy {umbhuiU pOrviUtft. 

5.28.2i>: S>9-7S nyfm BahaBva i bbaim. 

5.28.8*: S-is-iS*, TlfvehltrasiUdMBah; 5.31.3*, triniTf^re sajiSsaaah. 

8.28.8^: 5.35.60; 8.5.I7*; 6.31^, j&naso Trkt&barhiaa^ ; 3.59.9^ j<tD&ya 
Trkt&bariiise. 
32 [■.oj.to] 



d by Google 



5.33-4 — ] Po'rt 1 : Repeated PasBoges bdonging to Book V [260 

8.28.4^' (Dyumna Yi^vacsisa^i Atreya; to Agni) 
s& hi sma vifv&carsanir abhim&ti s&ho dadh4, 

igtu eaii ks&j^v i rerin na^ qatn ^dihi dyum&t p&Tska didihi. 
6.48.7^ (9&myu Burhaapatya ; to Agni) 
brh&dbliir agne arclbhih ;ukr^^ deva focisA, 

bhAr&dTaje samidh&iid yaTiftbya rerin nA^ ^olcrft dldiM dyiuxk&t pftvaJu 
didihi. 
For s-jn iM Oldenberg, BV. Hoten, p. J13. Of. RV. 3.10.B ; 5.*!^ ; Atf. 8.9.7 : 59- 10.10.8. 

8.25.4^ (Vasayava Atreyab ; to Agni) 

agDlr derteu i^aty agntr mirtear avi^&Q, 

agnlr no havyaT^ano 'gnidi dlilbhf^ aaparyata. 
8-io3>3^ (Sobhari EAnva ; to Agni) 
yAsmBd r6janta krst&yaf oarkft;^Uii krnvat&h, 
sahasrasaih medhiaatilT iva tm&n&gnidi dhibhitt aspsryata. 

8.38.8*, agnls tuTf^ravastamam : 3.11.6°, agnf a tuvl^raTastamah. 

8.2B.6<>: i.ii.z^, j^taram ftpai^itam. 

[8.a6.8^ gidvevocyate brli&t: 10.64.150 ; loo.S", grivi y&tra madhnsiid ucy&te 
brhftt.] 

6.S8.90 (VaaQyava Atra^h ; to Agni) 

&vib agnfth vasay&Tah mhnHgnftm vavanclima, 

B& no viQTft iti dTi^a];) p&rean nHv^va sukr&tuh. 

6.61,9' (Bharad^a ; to Saraaratl) 

si no TiQT& &ti dvifah srtofr an^ rtaTarl, 

&tann &heTa suryah. 
Tr»n»I>te 5.15.9 : ' 'Duui have wa, d««iroiu of good*, pndwd might; Agni Hqr he, the 
Terj wiae, tnnsport hb, ma with a Bhip, acroia mil hoatile powers.' On the other hmnd, 6.61.9, 
tmksn by itielf, ia fiUrly nntruiBlBtmble. Lndwig, 178 ; 'ale hat una Qber alle feinde hinweg 
ibre andem achweatem, die hetllge, atiagebreitet wie S^tja die Tage.' In hia note he has 
an alternate niggeBtion: 'aie hat nna fiber unaere feinde hinweg nnd fiber Ihr guuea 
atromgebiat Torbreitet wie die aonne den tag tlherall leoehteu Uaat.' Graaammnn : 'Sie 
dehnf nne dnroh der Sehweatem Sohmr und fiber mile Feinde aoa, die hehre, wie die Sonn' 
ihr Lioht.' I think thmt the flrat p&dm of our atanza ta to be joined to the preoading 
•tanzm (S) : 7i*fi anantii Ahrataa tvefi; earisniir mrcimTi^, inim9 oirati rdruvat. The two 
atanzaa together seam to aay: 'She, whose endlasa, nnerrlug, brilliant, mobile flood 
morei, a thundering foroe, (ahall paaa) ua acroaa all hoatile pawera. She, devolad to the rta, 
hath spread oat her other aiatera (riTen), as the son spreads ont the dajs.' I do not believe, 
with the tranalatoiB, that the repeated pftda haa a dUhtant meaning in 6.61.9 from thmt in 
£.15.9, bat that it e^r e sa o a ia 6.61.9 elliptieBllr (mpplying, parfkt) and leoMtdarily a 
familiar idea. Cf. 1.97.8 ; 99.1 ; 3.31.14, Ac 

6.26.1° (VaBllyava Atreyah ; to Agni) 

igae pftvaka roofaB mandTiyft deva JihTiyi, 

a deran vakfi y&k^ oa. 



d by Google 



261] Symtis aacr&ed to Atri [ — 5.3&S 

fi.16.3a (Bharod^a ; to Agni) 
B& no maDdrabhir adhvard jihT&bhur yi^ mfttithj 
a deran vak^i y&kfi oa. 

8.103,16° (Prayoga BbArgava, or others; to Agni) 

&gne ghrtAsya dhltlbhis ytepind devafocf^j Cr 8.6o.i9l> 

s derail vakfi r^kyi oa. 
Cf. 1.36.4*, i vak^ derift ihA *ipr» yiUsi 0%. 

0.26.2° (VaaoyaTa Atwyab ; to Agni) 

t&m tT& glirtasnav imahe cftrabhfiao svai:df9ain, 

deran a Tit&ye raha. 

7.i6.4>>(Vaaistha Hfiitrayanmi; to Agni) 

t&ox trft dQt6m knun&he yao6fitamaiii doraft a yitiyt taIia, 

Tf^iA BOno aahaso martabhfijana risva t&d y&t trdmahe. 



5.2a.4,<> (VaSDyaTS Atreyfih ; to Agni) 

igue TiQTebhir s gabi derdbhir havyid&taye, 

i^hdt&ram tva, Trnimalie.j cr S-30.3' 

5.51.10 (Svafityfttreya Atreya; to Vi9ve DerHh, hen Agni) 

dgne sut&aya pit&ye vi^vftir iimebhir a gahi, 

deTdbbir havydwUtaye. 
Vtgaely imiUtivB ai a whale. 

6.20.40; g.3o.3>; 8.fio.ii>; le.ai.i'), htitoram tvs vr^imahe. 

5.26.6' (VaaUyaTa Atrey&h ; to Agni) 

y^am&n&ya snnvati &gne suyfiyam vaha, 

^devdir & satsi barhlsLj tr i.ia.4« 

8.14.3I' (Qosoktin K&n'^yana, and AQVasOktin KApvAyana ; to India) 

dheniis ta indra aOnfta ytijam&iifty« siuiTatd, 

gdm fifvam pipyiisi dohe. 

8,17.10° (Irimbithi EA^va; to India) 

dirghAs t« aatv anku^d y^na t&su pray&chaai, 

ydjam&nftya Bnnvat^. 

10,175.4° (Urdhvagi&Tan Arbudi; to the Press-eAonea) 

gi^T&Qah savltd nU vo dev&b suvatu dbimut^, 

y^am&Q&ya annvatti. 
Of. 7<yuiiftiui7ft mnvftU^ nadar 6.54.6**; and 1.83.3 ! 9>-3 i io.iw.3; ia$.], all of whloh 
oontoin the wonU 7<0'ai»^^r> muTaM in th* okdanoe. 

ft.26.5°: 1.13.4° ; 8.44.14°, derdir i satsi baihfsL 



d by Google 



5.36.7 — ^] Pairt 1 : Repeated Passages hdonging to Book V [252 

8,26.7*°, 8*^ : 5.39.3*^^, n; kgnim j&Uvedasam, diidhBta dBvim rtrfjam, pri 
yajflA etr Kdub^ ad^ deTiTyaoaetamah. 

5.S6.IK: i.39.5°, de^sah B&myi viftL 

[6.S7.1°, tiSiTtK^d sgne da^biiih iwhfartiih : 8.1.33^, &Bang6 ague, &c.] 

B.a8.6b (VifTaT&rft Atrayl ; to Agni) 

& jnhota duvasyittgnUi prayaty AdhTftr^ 

vnEHdhvim luiTjraviluuumi. 

8.7i.ia^(Buditi Aaginsa, and PunimlUia Anginsa ; to Agni) 
^agnlmTO deTayajy&T&jSniiii prayaty ftdhvord, tret. 5.21.4* 

hgat6k dhimi ptatham&m agnfm irraty i^nfm ks&itrSya s^dhaae. 
The BppkrBnt pieoemMl of 8.71.1s la ooneoted b7 aupplTlng from aUnu 10 the wind* 

<ohi n*:^ giro TMitn, to wit : ' (M»7 obt aongB go) for 70a to Agui with oni dlTine worthip ; 

to Agnl, u the neriSoe prooeeds ; to Agnl, Sist ftt prayer ; to Agoi, when (we Mk for> steeds ; 

to Agnl, that he dikj obtain for iu landed propertj.' For the lait expreeaion at 3.8.7 ; 

8.31.14; for the entire etanza, Plsehel, Ted. Stad. L 93. Notwltlutanding thla probable 

inteipietatlon the etania eeeme of late, awkwaid workmaiuhip.— Fida b la foimulalo ; ef. 

igne pnjvty kdhvare, lo.si.C'; and [ndiaiti praymty kdhrare, nnder 1,16.3'. 

C.a9J.i>: 3.37.9*, tri rocsn^divyi dh&ntyaata. 

[8.99.8^, fthann&hiih papivdn lodro asya: 5.30.11°, puiaifadarth papiviii fndro 
aaya.] 

S.S9a0d (Q&uriTlti ^l^ktya ; to India) 

prdny&c ■^WAm aTrfaah soiyaBya kiitsfty&ny&d v&rivo ydtsTO "kah, 

an^ dteyOnr amr^o vadh^ua ni duryoni firfnan mrdhr&T&oal;^ 
5.31.8'] (Gfttu Atreya ; to Indra) 

ty&m cid ir^am madhup&m (Aysnam aainT&m TaTT&ih m&hy ddad ugr&h, 
apidam atr&m mahatd vadhdna ni duryoi^ ftT^^an mfdlu^T&oam. 
Ofl for 5.19.10, Plaehel, Ted. Btod. i. 14 ; Qeldner, ibid. li. 35, 171 ; Oldenberg, BT. Noten, 

p. 315. For 5.31.8, Oldenberg, Ibid., p. 31S. 

[6,29.13^ d&9agvaao abhy &rcanty ark^: see under 6.50.15.J 

8.29d8^ TTryfa ma^uvan yi cak&rtha : 5.3i.6i>, pr& nutaid maghavan, Ac] 

S.80.8i> (Babhru Atraya ; to Indra) 

ytijam hi mim &krth& id fd indra q£to dia&sya n&mnoer math&yin, 

tfimminm oit Bvaryfciii v&rtam&naih pr& caltriyera rddasi nurddbbyah. 
6.30,6^ (BharadTOja ; to Indra) 

phi 9yon6 n& maJirAm an^ilm asmAi giro dJIsAsya n&mnoer matUyin, 
privan ntoilrii cApy&m aas&ntam prnlig Ayi e6m isit B&m svastf. 
Aobecht, in the Pre&oe to hia aeoond edition of the Big-Teda, p. xzxr, remarka that the 

repeated pftda flta in neither place. I fail to aae why not at 6.10.6 1 ' (Indra) anatohing the 



db, Google 



253] Hymns ascribed to Atri [ — 5.31.6 

hemd of the Dfin Nrnmuoi, u the eagle (matehed for him) the tntoxlMting (Mma) tboat, did 
ftid Bleeping Suai SApj*, imbned him with wealth, ■trength, uid health.' Ot Oldenbei^ 
GMUinpiohe Oelehrte Naohriohtei), 1S93, pp. 341 ff. ; Hillebnndt, Ved. Hjth. L 179 ; iii. 155. 
On the oth«T hand 5.30.8 is difllault and in any cue disjointed. Geldner, Ted. Stud. Ui. 161, 
iSg, makee a determined cot at the atauia, finding in it aeTenl featoree of the Namoel rtory 
M told in the BrilbmanM ; ' Then haat, fnnootb, made me thj ally', ao Namnci ii mppeeed 
to Bay to Indra in the flnt pida ; ef. Bloomfleld, lAOB. xr. 143 £ : ■ But thou, O Indra, 
anatebing the head at the Dftsa Mamuci (dfdtt roll it awaj) ; Heaven and Earth (rolled) the 
tuming head like a heavenly atone (Geldner, le«a well, wia «in aanaender atein) onward to the 
Mamta.' Thia Ingeniona explanation marka Ita aathor'a inellnatioQ to «eek late atory motivea 
in the mantraa ; Oldenberg, E7. N oten, p. 3)6, antge«t» it to eiiticiam, both negatlTe and 
poeitiTe. The latter Boholar arrlTea at the revolt : ' Ihon didat, O ladn, then make me (the 
priest) thy ally, twisting the head of the Dua Namuei ; (whirling ab<nit) the sotmding, 
taming rook. Heaven and Earth, like two whaela, for the Haitita.' Hero again ranoh ia 
npplied, yielding a not very clear reaolL I think that Oldenberg tnterpreta the flrtt half 
eorrently, but I do not believe that the anaoolnthon of the two durtioh* la bridged tueoeeafdlly 
by mpplying mathAy&n in the aeoand of them. Nor am I able to diaentangle the mythlo 
allotioua, or to advauee anything which might determine fbrther the relative vatnea of the 
repeated pOda in the two staniaa. 

[5.80.11'=, pnramdai&h papiT^ Indro asya: 5.39.3'*, &hann ihim papivin fndro 
aaya.] 

S.80.18d (Babhni Atreya ; to Indra) 

sap^fftBAih soava STJanty &Btuii g&Tlliii sahAsdU ru^imBso tgos, 
Hvii Indram amamjuiduh auUso "ktiSr vyilf^ii piritakmrftyft^ 
6.34.9d(Bhiiiadv^a; to Indra) 

gunbhird^a na un^illmatrin pr^ yandH satapavan vijin, 
sthi Q sii QidfaTi Qti ArisaDTann alctdr Tyftff&n pdritakmyfty&m. 
The onriona parallel of the genitive piritakmyEy&l) and the looative pKritakmytykm la 
bafBing. The ezpre«ion aeema to mean 'when night brightena into day at the torning 
(of night Into day)'. It is likely as a whole to be no more than the equivalent of saefa 
expreaaioDs as prabh&ntyftih rStry&u, 99- '-^-i > "'^ ^^ piabhfttftyftih farvary&m ; or Prftkrit 
(lUhftr.) pahay&e rayanle ; or even almply Skt. prabhftte. Sao Ludwig, Der &ig-Teda, iv. 33 ; 
V. Ill; PIsebel, Ted. Stad. i. S», note; Bartholomae, Bezz.Baitr.xv. 103, note; Hlllebrandt, 
Ted. Myth. iiL 1S3, notea 1, i, 3 ; Qeldner, Ted. Stnd. it 36 ; IIL 167 ; Oldenberg, SBE. xlvi. 
17 bottom; BT. Hoten, p. 317. The genitive (of time?) in p&rlttkkmyftyaharonae«my aoeptl- 
eiam {tS. Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 79), bat, as the word is after M doubtful, I thonld 
heeitate to anbetltute ita paraUel piritakmyftytm. Geldner, Ted. Stud. IIL 84, seems to 
regard the variation aa a rhetorical devise (ct Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 363, note 4). TSaka, 
Nirokta, II. ij, explains pirltakmyft aa'night'; Uila aulta many BT. passages (see Pet^ Iies.^ 
on a pinch even those above. 

[8.81.8°, piicodayat sudughfi yaTr6ant&h: 4.1.13% ftfrnavrajah suddghft, Ac] 

[6.81.44, ft'TOrdbayann fihaye h&ntaT& u: 8.96.5i>, madacyiltam ^aye, &c] 

fi.81.e*b (Avasyii Atreya ; to Indra) 

pr& te porrij^ kfaa^^tol vooaih pri nntanft magh&TBn ya oaUbths, 

(iktiTo y&d Tibh&A r6daal ubhd jiyaon ap6 m&nave d&nacitrah. 



d by Google 



g.3i,6 — ] Part 1 : Bqaeated Passages belonging to Book V [254 

V.98.S''' (Vaaiatha ; to Indra) 

pr^zidruya too&di prathama k^tani pri natanft maghirft yi oakara, 

yad^ iAevTx Asahia^ mayi ithAbhavst k^ralah Bdmo asya. 

The Md«T of the noid* (vooun) rath*r fkTonn tfao priori^ of 5- Ji-A ; ofii IndogemuniMlM 

Ponohnngeu, xzxL 157. 8m also the elowl^ reUt«d diBtieh lo.iu.S*', pri U indn 

pOrTTi^i prtf nOnini vliTi Tooaih pnUumi kfliai, and tbe ptd» 5■19■I3^ tIi^ maghavut jt 

cakirth*. For 5.31.6" of. 1.10.7 i 4-^ir <^ 

8,81.110, Ui&nto c&kr&m ^taffth B&m ri^ati 1 i.i3t.i3*<, tdiAraecakhundtapondyAiii 
indra. 

6.81.11^, puni didbat sanisyati kr&tum nab: 4->o-3^. purtf d4dhi^ aanisyaai 
krUum n«ti- 

[6.83.8'', amarm&po vid&d Id asya tn&nna : 3.3>.4'', amarm&^ m&Dyam&nasya 
m&nna.1 

6.82.7'' (Ofttu Atieya ; to Indra) 

dd y&d fndro mahstd d&navitya v&dhar yimista s&to ipratitam, 
y&d uh TJyrasya pribhrbui daddbha vigraaya jantdr adhamAm oak&ra. 
7.i04.i6<i (Vaaistba; to Indra) 

yd mdyRtum yatudhftn^ty dha yd tS ntks^ filoir asmity aha, 
indiaa t&m bantu mahata vadhdna Tigvasya jantdr adhamAa padlft^. 

6.82.8^, nf duryo^ii ftrrnan mrdhr&^cam : 5.39. lo^, nl duiyo^ ftvr^an mrdhi^ 
vacab. 

8.88,6* (Samvara^ Pii^apatya ; to India) 
Tay&m t6 ta indra j6 oa a6m!fy (Ardbo jaj&ftnd jilt&9 oa r&tblh, 
dsmdn jagamyAd abi^usma sitva bb&go n& h&Tyah prabbrtb^u cinih. 
7.30.4* (Vasiapia H&itifivanini ; to Indra) 
vayim t6 ta indra j6 oa dera et&vanta 901a d&dato maghini, 
ytioba aUrf bbya upam&ni v&rDtbaiii sr&bbilTO jarai^ani a^^navant^ 
The truiBlations of Ladwig (534, 5Sa)uid Onwwniinn are not quite oonaiatant in haDdll&g 
the repeated p4da. Ws maj render 5.J3.5 : 'We here, thine, O Indnt, and (our) men who 
know eonrage, and (our) moTing chariots — to n* ihall oome the wanior (Indn), Ao.' 
Btmilarlj, 7.304*^: ' We here, thine, O Indra, and the^, O god, O hero, who while praising 
thee give liberal gifla — beatow thou upon our patrona highest proteotion, tc.' In theae fairly 
smooth oireumstanoaa the oadeuoe of S.33.5^ leu perfeet than that of 7.30.4% cannot be used 
as a criterion t« determine the lelatiTe dates of the two stanzaa. 

8.84. 7^, -vl iii}im6bbt^iie,nn&nm-r6au: 1.40.4.*, jd-vttgh&ted&dstieaniamvisa. 

6.86.1''*'^ (PrabbOTasu Angiraaa ; to Indra) 

jiM te aadbifthd 'vasa fndra ki&tus t&m i bbara, 

yagisAham B&anim vdjesu dust&ram. 
8.53(VaL6).7» pffedbya KltoTa ; to Indra) 
j6a te sadhiffbd 'veae t^ s^ma bb&resu te, 
Tay&m hiStrftbbir ut& deT&botibhih sasavinao mantmaha. 



d by Google 



256] Hymns ascrHed to Atri [ — 5.35.6 

7.94.7l> (VaslBtha ; to Indra &ad Agoi) 

i^mi no duhf&nsa Tfats.j tv 1.23.9° 

We may rendsr 5.35.1 : 'That most effioieiit wiidom of thine, O Indrs, bring hHlier; 
(bring) to na (that wisdom) which oonqnera men, is proflUble, hard to boat In competition 
for snbstanoe.' The translation! of g.53(VU. 5).7 are aa foIlowH: Ludwig, (169, 'der am 
nirlcaamiten iat deine gnade m erlangen, lolehe wollen wir in den sehlaehten win ; dnnh die 
hotrft'e durch die gOtteranmfungeD meinen wir, daM wir gewinnan.' Oraiamann, ' In 
Kftmpfen selen eolohe wir, die dir zom Bchutz die liebatan aind, tta.' Neither rendering of 
the first distich ia more than paasable ; no translation is certain. Perhapa, < He who is most 
anceeoaftil to be helped by thee — these (i.e. such) may we Im in conteets for thee I ' The first 
pkda Is borrowed fh>m tuiltless ■orronndings in 5.35.1 to do blundering serrioe in an 
almost imposribla connexion. 

6.86.20 (PrabliDvBSU AngirsBa: to Indra) 

jid indn te cfitaaro y&c cbOra sfinti tisr&h, 

yid T& p&Bca kfiMnam &vaa t&t mi na a bharo. 
6.46.70 (pamya Bftrhaspatya ; to Indra) 

i^yAd indra nihuBier ihj djo nrnm&ib ca kraUsu, t«'6.46.7' 

y&d Tft p&floa k^ilSi^iii dyTHnnAm & bbara satrd Tffrram {riiun^a. 

The stanzas are net only similar in the matter of the repeated pftda and individual words, 
but also in their intrinaie sense ; evidently one poet has composed after the pattern of the 
other : 6.46.7 looks decidedly hybrid : dynmnAm t bhara occurs at the end of 8.19.15, and 
seems to have been added to jiA tB p&fica ksiUnim by an unoBual tour dt font. Dimeter 
lines are r^nlarly extended to trimeter lines by adding an iambtc dipody scatalectic or 
cataleotic, Le. u — u^oru— U; see Part 2, chapter t, class B 5. On the other hand the 
addition of five syllables, with ksittnim as three syllables, is a decided anomaly ; see ibid., 
class B 7. It would be half.hearted to refuse to draw the oonclosion that 6.47.7 >■ patterned 
after 5.35.1. 

6.86.8<>: 1.10.10C, Tfsantamaayahamabe. 

[S,85.4o, sT&ksatram te dhra&n m&nah : i.S4-3^ ST&ksatnm yAsya dhraab) dbrs&n 
m&nab.] 

[6.86.6*, tv&m t&m indis tn&rtyam : 10.171.3', tTto ty&m indra m&rtyam.] 
Cf. ..13I.4*. 

6.86.e*<>'^ (PrabliQTagu Angirasa ; to Indra) 
t^m fd T|trahantuna j&nAso Trkt^Lbarhi^a^ 
ugrim pOrrfsu pOrTy&m hirante TajasAtaye. 

8.6.37*l>« (Vatsa K&nva ; to Indra) 

tvim id Tftrahantama J&nftflo Trktibar hi ytfr, 

hiTante T^aa&taye. 

8.34.4b (NiiAtithi E&9Ta; to Indra) 

i tra k&n'A ihiraM hdTante njasitare, 

i^div6 amiisya fdaato diT&m y&yi div&Taso.j irr r^rain, 8.34.io^isod 



d by Google 



6-3S-6— ] P(trt 1 : Repeated Paaaages belonging to Book V [256 

6.57.10 (Bhuadr^a ; to Posaii tuid ladra) 

Inditt nd pofiAnfi Tsy&m ^^Bakhyjtya BTuUye,j •r4.3t.11t> 

hnvAuft Tojaa&taye. 

8.9.13^* (9>fKluri^KKSi^ira; toAfvins) 

yid adyd(Tia&v ah^ huT^ya TAjKsfttaye, 

y&t prtsd turrine tsibaa Uo ohrte^ham afvliior Avah. 

8Unzu 5.35.6 and 8.6.37 ^^^ ideQti«»I, ezoept aa to the additioiul ftdt, ngrtih pftrrffU 
pOrrrim in 8.6.37. Oraamiuui renden thia ptda rather anigmatioaUy bj 'diah ata^en, 
Alton oft Im Eampf' ; Lndwig, 536, 'den gAwalttgen enteu ontorden vllen [gwohepfen]', 
foUowlog Stja^a, bahTltn png&an. Q«Idner, Ved. Stud. i. 144 not«, ' dioh den gewaltigen In 
Maawn, dioh den Torderaten ' ; but ibid. 1 67, 'in Kengen dioh, den QewalUgen, m allerent '. 
It seema t« me that Qratamann baa the right interpretation in hia Lexioon, where he 
anppliee AjIfUi whioh ooonra In the next atania, with pQrrfaD, ' the atrong, fliat in manj 
tMttloa'. It ia impoaaibla to nj whether the [Adawka added in g.35.6| or inbtnoted III 
8.6.37. — Cf. thepida, devidi-deTatii hoTama v^aaita; e, 8.37.13°. 

8.86.6^: 5.33.3'*; 8.5.17*; 6.3T'', j&naao Trkt&bftrhiaah ; 3.59.9'', j&oftya vrkU- 
bftrhiae. 

6.86.7*' (Fr&bhDTafiu Angirasa ; to Indra) 
aamilrani indra dustiram poroyav&iLani ^ffn, 
saydTftoam dbine^lhaDe TftiaTiutam avA rttbam. 

8.84.8b (U^anas K&vya ; to Agni) 

t&m maijayaota sukr&tuib pnroyvTbuua SjifOt 

ayiaa ksAyesa rSlinam. 
For B-SS'T* ^- vi^ijuito rithl iva, S.3.15 ; g-67.17 ; and, for the repeated pkda, bbt^^udi 
^BfU pdrTTMn, S.il.i ; 46.10. 

6.87 J'' : 4.35.4°, yi fndiftya Bun&vUm^ty dha. 

6.87.50 (Atri Bhauma ; to Indra) 

pdajnt ks6me abhf y6ge bharaty ubhd yHajx samyatt aim jayAti, 

priyi^ a^rye ptiy6 agna bhaTfiti y& fndrtya sut&somo d&dftfat. 
10.45. ie« (Vatsapn Bhftlandana; to Agni) 
i. t&m bh^ja aaufravasteT agna ukthi-uktha i bhiya fasy&m&ne, 
priyA^ aiirye priyd agna bbaT&ty aj j&t^na bhinftdad lij j&nitrftib. 
Iindwig, tii. 97, thinka that g.37.5 ia anterior to 10.45.10, bat I fail to see why the repeated 

pAda ia not treated eqnftlly wall In both. 

6.88.8'*, diT&( oa gm&f oa li^athah : i.35,aot>, divji^ ca gmif oa n^'asi 

[6.89.8^, d TiSjaih darsi aftt&ye : 9.68.7^, nfbhir jratd vdjam d darsi Hfit&y&] 

[6.89.4", TnAnhJR thmh TO magliiSnJUn : 8,1.30^, m&nhiathBso maghdn&m.j 

5.89.6'': 1.10.5*, uktb&m fndiftya (ftn^am. 

[S.89J('^, giro Tardhanty itrayo glrab ^umbhanty Mrayah: g.aa.4'1", stiSmair 
vardhanty &trayo glrbhlb fumbhanty 4trayah.] 



d by Google 



367] Sjfnms aseribed to AM [— s.4i.« 

6.40.11' (Atri BhAunu ; to Indra) 

a yUty &drib)ub sut&m ■dmuh lomftpste pib«> 

ivfrann indra Tfubhir Trtnlumtuiu.j ttt^ada, s.4a[«-3< 

8.21.3° (SobhariEs^Ta; to Indra) 

a y&himA fndav6 '^apate g^pata drvarftpate, 

■dnuub somapate pib*. 

S.40.S*><, ifb (Atri BhAoma ; to Indra) 

Tffft gravft Tf^t mido rf^i admo ay&di mtit^ 

^vfBatin indra vfubhir Trtrabantama.j 4r r^rain, 5.4ai*-3* 

vfyA tvt yffu^am have vijrifl oitrabbir fttCbhih 

^vfaann indra vfaabhir vrtrabuitama.j Cr trfraiii, 5.40.i°-3' 

8.i3.32"i>, 33&b (N&rada Kft^va; to Indra) 

Tf9& grarfi Tffft mido vf^A admo ayim rattle 

vffill yajii6 y&m fnTasi vfeA bivah. 

rf^ tvt T^fafwh hnre v^rifi citnbbir Atibbl^h 

T&T&ntha hi pnUistutim vfsft b&Tah. 
The Tsnion of the Utth book, m*olTiiig the relnJii, Menu t« me primuj, ai«n thnijli 
the refrmln doe* not fit in ByntaotioaUj In ereij |^«ee. In S-ij-ji-jj the words Tfft hAra^ 
are ftlao refrain tippendige (' tetraijUahio pldk ") ; I umne that thii tjpe of worknumiliip ia 
late; of. Oldenberg, Pro). pp.iiilt, and aoe Part i, ehaptar >, «Um B 3. Of. the pUa, Mi 
s6mo ayiih *atA^ S-M'i't for the aeoond of the repeated pkdaa. 

[S.40.40, yuktr^ h&ribbyamdpayaMdarvlln: t.177.1^, yaktrihinvfaajgji ythy 
arrin.] 

6.40.Sb ei>, tinus&Tidhyad AautAh. 

S.U.fl^'*, t^ nomitrd T&rui^oaryainilyUr fndiarbhnkaimanito ju^kanta: i.i6a.i'>>, 

n^ no mitrd T&ru^o aryam^yiir Indra rbhuksit manito p&ri kfayan. 
S.41.6* (Atri Bhauma ; to Vi9Te DevSh, bere Vayu) 

pri TO Tftydm ratitaytijBm kf^ndhTaih pr& der&m vipram panit^ram aAai];^ 
if udby&TB rtasdpah pilrariidblr v&svlr no Atra pAtnlr i dhiyi dhuh. 
10.64. 7» (Qaya Plata ; to Yifre Devab, ben Yaya and Fosan) 
prfi TO Tftyilm rathaydjaih piiramdhlifa stdmfti^ kf^TidhTsdi sakbyiya 

pilB&iiam, 
id hi devtoya saTitOih a&vUnani kr&tiim s&oante saoftah a&oetasab. 
Wo may render 5.41.6 ; ' Bialt 70 VIth, who la hltehed to your ohariot (ao aa to make it 
BwiA], exalt (him) the god, the poet, the ainger with yoor hymna. Hay (the goda) who pay 
their debts, who love the !ia (the aaorifioe), in exoliange for oar prayer give ua liere opulent, 
Mcoellent wivea.' Cf. Fiaehel, Ted. Stnd. i. 195, 199 ; Lndwig, Ueber Hethode, p. 64. The 
tranalation ia certain, except aa to the word iaadhy&va^ for which aae the anthon jnat 
mentioned. Stanza 10.64.7 is intensely imitative, but I can dlaeover no apeelAo raaaona fitr 
aaaumlng aa doea Oldenberg, BV. Koten, p. 336, that it ia later; 'Sxalt ye Tiyn, who ia 
hitohed to year ohariot, the opnlent ; exalt ye PAaan with your hymna, in order to obtain 
his friendship ; for they (all the gods), of one senaa, and on* wisdom, at tha Uddlag of Ood 
Savitar, tbllow ovt their plana.' Cf. naehel, ibid. p. 104. 

as [.....,.1 



db, Google 



5.41-8—] Part 1: Bt^eated Passages belonging to Book V [258' 

6.4L8d (Afcri BhKuina ; to Vifve Do^) 
abfaf TO ate« pMyivato nfn yisboa p&tim trieUram r&ift^ah, 
dh&n^ B^'dsa dhBB&9» nimobhir T&tuwp&tanr 6;acUu rfiyi 690. 
5.43.i6'> (The same) 

prdisA Bbimah prthivim ant&rik&am T&nasp&tanr d^adhi rfty^ SQri^ 
i^denrd-deTkh suhAvo bhatu m&hyaiii mi no mAti prthivi durmatiu dhBtj 

•r5.43.160i 
For 5.41.8 ef. Geldner, Ted. 3tud. i. 170; HUlebrandt, Ted. Hytb. I. 180, 517; OldeDberg, 
BT. Noten, p. 336. 

[6.41.10«, grnit^ agnlr eUrl uA (Qadih: 6.12.4*, sasnutkebhir et&iT ni (Osiih 
(agni atave).] 
OL the note onder 6.11.4. 

S.41.ied (Atri BlAuma ; to Yifve De^) 

kathi da^ema nAmasft sud^otm evaya manlto ichokUu prifisTaao manlito 

AchoktAu, 
ma n6 liir bndlmyd rif4 dhAd. aamikam bhod upam&tiT&nih. 
7.34.i7*(Vasistha; to Ahi Budbnya) 

ma nd 'hir badtmyd rifd dhin mi yajoO asya aridhad rtey6h. 
For 5.41.16 of. Bergaigne, JA. xiii (18S8). 139. 

[6.42.8^, caudiini devAh savitd BUTAti : 7.40. ii-', y&d adyi dev&h aavit^ suTttti.] 

B.42.16^ T&nBSpitTiir oaadhi rftyd a^yah : 5.41. S<1, TinaspittDr i^dbl iSyi Me. 

S.42jeod (Atri Bhftuma ; to Vi^ve Devah) 

priis& stdmah prtbivim ant&riksam ^T&oasp&tltiT dsadhi rfty£ a^yAh.j lar 5.41.8'' 
dev^-derat snh&To bbutu m&bjaxa ma no m&ta ppthiTi dnrmataa dli&t. 
5-43-'5°^(Tbesame) 

brh&d T&yo brhat^ tilbhyam ague dhi^jiiro mithundsah sacanta, 
devd-dsTa!^ boIi&to bhiitu m&byam ma no m&ta pgrthivi dnrmatan 
db&t. 
Nol« that the two stsnzM following eaob of the present atuiEU are identical, and that 
j.41.8'- 6-41- "6*- 

6.43.17 = 5.43.16 (Atri Bbaama ; to Yi^e Der&h) 
nran devft anib&dbd By&ma. 
Onlj one pkda ; of. 3.1.11V 

B.43.18 (Atri Bhftuma ; to Vi^e Devab) = 

5.43. '7 (The game) = 

5.76.5 (Atri Bfa&UDia ; to Afrins) = 



d by Google 



269] Hymns ascribed to Atn [ — fr4g.4 

5.77.5 (Avasyu Atreya ; to Afvios) 

aim a^rlnor 6,-naS. Datanena mayobh^Tft saprifiS gMUOOU, 
a no rsyijh vahatam dt& vir&n a TiQr&ny am|tft aanUiagbii. 
Note that j-4j.11' -• S-TM*- 
S.48.10<3 (Atri Bhftuma ; to Vi^e D«T«h) 
dnimabhir mtunito vaksi TffT&n d rQpdbhir j&tsvedo huTSnih, 
yajMiii giro jaritiih sue^tfin oa riore gaJita mamto TifTa uta. 
10. 35.13* (Luga Phanaka; to Yifve DevAh) 

vi^re adyi mardto Ti^ra ftti vfgve bhavantr agn&yah B&middhah, 
^vffve no deyi &vas& gamantuj Tlgram aatu dr&vi^am -vi^o aam^ 

crct 1,107.3' 
Oldenberg'B reflectioD, BV. Noten, i. 339, u to whether Tfjrft fltt in £.43. lo' ii t« be 
obMiged to TffvS atf, 'with everr help' (nnunul inttiiiinent*], and hiatna), is to be nega* 
tiTed, beoaose of the same reading in the panllel nhich be has not noted ; o£ alio 7.57.7^, 
i, ttatiao maruto ri^va atf. The repeated p&da In 10.35.13 aeenu to me awfcwaid (no Terb) 
and Moondarj ; note the partial repetition of ita pida e (with one of four tC^**, rabstttnted 
for lipa) in i.io;.]*. 

S.48.U* (Atri Bhattma ; to T\^9 Devlh) 
a no diT<S brhatil^ p&rratfid & a&navatl yajatd gantu yi^fUm, 
b&Tam devt jujusOi;^ ghrtdcl fagm^ no vdoam u^ti (ir^otu. 
5.76.4° (Atri Bhauma ; to Afvins) 

id&m hi vam pradfid aUi&nani 6ka imA grha agvined&ib duro^&m, 
a no divd bfhatA^ p&rrat&d adbhy6 y&tam team tujam vihantk. 
Hote the identity of 5.43-17 ^^ i-l^-b- 

6.4S.16°'<: 5.42.i6«^,deT6-devabBuli&TO bhatu-nuUifam mi no mati prtluTt dA<- 
matiudh&t 

5.45.16 = S.41.I7 (only one [Ada). 

6.45.17 = 6-4>-i8 = 5-76-5 = 6-77-5- 
6.44.14^, lb\ t&vAh&m asm! aakhy6 ny&lob. 

5.46.4*' (Sadapr^ Atreya: to Vigve DeflA) 

BOkt^bhir to T&oobhii devijusUir Indrft nv Agni ivaae baTidhyU, 
ukth^bbir hi sma kaviyah suyajBi avIvSsanto manito yijantL 
6.59.3° (BharadvBja ; to Indra and Agoi) 
okiviliisa' eaib aican ixgwi, a&pti ividane, 
{ndrft nT igni iTasehi T^jriqft Tay&m devd bavamahe. 
Prima faoie the dative ivaae in 5.45.4 i> better than the initnimental kntk in 6.59.3. 
Ludwig, 749, (06.5^3, 'Indnnud A^ mit ihrer guado . . . mfen wir hieher'; Bergaignei 
Qoarante Hymne*, p. S6, ' nona tdus priona da venir ioi, e Diens, aTeo to* bvenn '. We mtj 
remember the nomberlen plaoaa in which the nrb hfl is need with ^tmo or AUye. PcMlbly, 
bnt not oertainl7, <Taaeh< -Avaaa Ihi, with donble aaifadhl, and poeaibly 6.59.3 !■ peaterior ts 
5.45.4 For 5.454 id. Bartholomao, Ben. Beitr. xr. 13) ; Hillebnuidt, Ved. I^rth. iii.-3i4 aeto. 



d by Google 



5.4S-10— ] Poiri I: Sepeated Pasaagea belonging to Book V [200 

6.45ao> (Sftdlpi^ Atreys ; to Vif^re Derth) 

i raiyo amluto ehnkrim ArifA 'yukU y&d dhutto vrUpr^fhlh, 

udni ni niTwa uUirKalw dhin afrnv&tfr tpo urtig atu^han. 

7.6o.4i>(VafliB^; to Hitn and Varu^) [•r4.45.a' 

^lid 4iii prksiso m&dhnmMito aathuTj a mxjo uuhfto ohnkrim ftr^^ftth 
ytamB Adilyi idhnno ridanti ,^imtr6 axyaiak vinii^ a^dalh. j cr i. ■ 86. |i> 
Sm under 4.45.1*. 
0.40.80 (Fntikutn Atreya ; to Yifve DevBh) 

indilgid mit^T&ni^iditim bt&1;i prthirtih dyidi manitah p4mtBn ftptfh 
faUTti Tiff nifa ptkfinaib brihmaf&a p&tim bhigadi nd (&hBam BRTitintm fttiTe. 
7.44.io(Vasu4ha; LmgoktadevEt&h) 
dkdhikrAiii Tab pratham&m aprlnoBiaun agnim sliiDiddham bliigun 

fit&Te have, 

indraifa vif^adi pftwA^arfi bribma^u p&tim ^ftdityin dy&T&prthiTi 

KptSf. BviutL J cr 7.44. 1^ 

Little donbt bat wli»t theie is a more putioolar, pncomablr ritnall*tle reUUoiwliip 

bttwoen thee* two rtimw, Mid, tenia, betwMn both and 10.30.1 t ■>• wider f.44.1. The 

eadenoe, p&fi^uii brihmeiiM pttim in 5.46.3*, alw> at Ji.4i.]*i the oadmM, muite^ 

pArratUk 4<^ in 5.46.3^, alio at 10.36.1*. The lattor itMUsa, indeed, in ite goaenl Miue 

long* with the preaant two. 



6A».» (PntikBitia Atieya ; Devapatnntanh) 

ut4 gni Tyanta deripattilt indAijiy Agniyy agrf nl ri(, 

• rddati ▼•nu^atti $|i^ota vytota d«vir yi. rtiir j&iuiiftm. 
7.34.21^ (Vuifl^lu ; to Yi^re D«TBh) 
A DO Msan rdtieaeo viaOny a nMUiS Tara^ini gji^ota, 
▼irotnbhih sufaia^d no aatu tT&stft sud&tro vf dadhatn r^yah. 
It ia tempting to aaanine that the repeated [Ada in 7.34.11 is borrowed from the devk. 

patnl atania, 5.46.S. Note, however, that Traitar, the hnaband of thti Qnih, ooonn in 

7.34.]), wUob goet some distance to aoooont for the praeenoe there of pUa b. — Fbr the aeoMit 

of nSdasI see Oldenbeig, BV. Not«n, pp. 316, 344. 

6.61.1°: 5.16.4a, devgbhirhaTy&dataye. 

[6.61.a^, B&tyadharm&no adhTar&m : i.i9.7'>, Bfi^radharnu^utm adhrarA.] 

6.61.8^ (Svaaty&treya Atreya ; to VifTO Dorfth, here Agni) 

vfpnbhir vipia santya prfttaryaTabbir a gahi, 

der^bhih ataiairitaye, 

8.38.7' (Manu VUTasrata ; to Vifire De\«h, htm Indra and Agni) 

prttaryaTabbir a gataufa derdbhir jenyttTaaD, 

foditgni aAmapitaye. 
Tnnslate 5.51.3 : 'With the sages, kind sage, with (the gad«) that come la the morning, 
Mtta hither to drink the soma I' AndS.3S.7: 'Coma 70, O Indra and Agnl, that have native 
IfeaHh, hlthBr with the goda that oome In the morning, to drink the aoma.' In thi* atania 
'the tkird plda of 5.51.3, dev^bhiti tdmapltaje, aeam* rtretohed aeeondarily Inlo two: 
#>»Ahlr[JeB7ftTBBa, Indrlgnl] sdmapttaje. 



db, Google 



261] S^ns ascriftai to Atri [ — g-st.^ 

fl.Sl.S^'^a (SvastyKtrejra Atreya ; to Vifve Dev&b, here Vitu) 
'v^aT & 7U1I vlt4ye joAntS havyidftteye, 
plM ratiayiiidhaBo aUii pr&yal^. 

6.16.10* (Bhuadr^; to Agn^ 

tens i Tthi Tft&Te gr^&nd haTyAdfttey*. 

nf hdb aatai barhfai. 

7.9a i^ (VasiBtha ; to Indra and V&yu) 

[n4 vtrayi fiicayo dadriie vim adhTarydbhir mMhnmantab soUUah, 

Tiha ^yo niydto ylhy idil pibfi nit&a7&nd!ha«o mid&Ta. 
TnuuUte 5.51.5 : '0Vt7n,e)HD* hlthw to «njo7, ploMsd, to the gift of ht*i«; drink of 
the prataed pUiit— to tb» feMt' This U the first of three niooeHiTe ittniM (5-7), maUag an 
indopendent hymn, all of whiah have the refrmin appendage, abbi pnlTat; 'to the fcaat', 
added every time to good oetoayllabio line* ; tee Fart 3, ohapter 1, olaaa B 3, and Oldenbog, 
Pnl., p. iiiK Ihe original aouroe of the ptda wonld Mem therefore to be 7.90.1, la wit : 
'For the lore of berota (ton*), the pure honied preoaeddriDkwaa given yon two (O Indra and 
Tijn) by the Adhvaryn-prieata ; bring, O Vayn, hither your team, drink onto iotoxioatlon of 
the preoed plant.' Indeed j.51.5 eeenutobe a conglomerate of part* of the two other etanzas. 

fiJU.e**': 4.47.>*b, fndraQ ca vsyav eauh B6nianatii (s.5i.6l>, satAnam) pAfm 
arliatbali ; 1. 1 34.6°, sutinKdi pitfm arluuri. 

6.81.7' (Brasti^traya Atreya ; to Vi^e Dev&h) 

■Dta Indrftya TAyive i^samaao d&dhyafinth,j *r 1.5.5° 

nimniliTi n& yanti afadbavo lilii priyah. 

9.33.3*^ (Trita Aptya ; to Soma Pavanaiia) 

Buta indrftya r^ive rimnftya manidbhya^ 

Bdtnft ar^anti Ti^^ave. 

9.34.3*^0 (The same) 

mti Indr&ya Tftyive T^ni^ya marddbl^a^ 

sdmo Ufati Ti^ftTe. 

9.65.2o*lxi (Bhrgu Vani^i, or Jamadagni Bbargava ; to Soma Pavanuuia) 

apsa indrftya vftyive T&m^ya marddbhyalh 

■6mo ar^ati vi(a^Te. 
Tbo lAda, vAntiil^ nur6dbhyah alio at 8.41. !*■ ; 61. u'' ; aee under 8.41.1. — For 5.51.7** 
e£ 9.63.15**; for 5.51.7* of. under S.6.34; for 9.65. m* cf. 9.84.1% apat Indrtya vAmnSya 
Tiyife, and aaa Bergalgne, i. 114 ; HdlangM Bonier, p. 80. 

6.01.7'>: i.s-go; i37.3i>; 7.33,4i>;9.]a.3*<; 63.15^; ioi.iai>, •linllsod4dh^^lurah. 

S.01,8^: 1.44.14^, afrtbhySm usAaftsi^jah. 

6.51.80-lOc, it y^y agne atriT&t 8ut6 ra^a. 

8.6a.4i> (PyftTftjtva Atreya ; to Uanita) 

mardtsu to dadhnuahi Btdmaih y^jtliifa oa dhif^oya, 

t1^ y6 mjtptiyt yogi jtinti mftrtyam rU&b.j Mr i^2,t*> 



d by Google 



s.5>-4 — ] Pa^ 1 : Bleated Passages belonging to Book V [262 

6,i6.2ii> (Blondv^ft ; to Agni) 

pr& Tft^ sakhftyo agn&ye stdmaih ysgOAm on dhrn^J^ 

&roa gaya ca vedhise. 

TntuUt« S-S*-4: "To Uie Huut*, in toot behklf, let ns sturdily offer pntise uid tMriSa*, 
to kll of them that (protect) the »ges of men, protest the mortal from injury.' Aa regarda 
6.i6.>i Lndwig, 381, rendera, 'eiirem Agni, o freunde, pieiat and aingt mit anatreagang^ 
(lied and opfer) dem ordaer'. In his aot« he remarks, 'traa gtya: fQr aroata glyata'. 
Graatnumn, ' Anf, Frennde, enrem Agni bringt Qe«ang nnd Opfer kOhnlioh dar, Dem Ordnec 
praia nnd singe ihm '. The aboanoa of a Terb in the first diatiofa, and the anaooluthon liiitwiiaii 
ab and a that remains even after aupplying the verb, show that the scrappy stanza is modelled 
after exiating patterns (cf. 6.45.4)> There is no donbt that the repeated ptda originated in 
5.51.4. In both stuuBs Ta^ ia the well-known, loose ethical datire, ' in yoar behalf' ; of. 
under 1.37.4. 

6.5a.4<i: i.43.i>>; 5.67.3'!, paati m&rtyam ria&h. 

(5.59.10i>, tves&m ga^&m minitam nivyasmam : S-sS.!**, atuB^ gai^&ia, &&] 

5.68^et> (PyaTft^va Atreya ; to Haruts) 

atuhf bhojia stuvaU asya yamani ri^an gavo tt& r&Tue, 

yaUh purrab iva s&kbinr &iiu hvaya giii gmihi kiminah. 

I o. 2 g. 1 ^ (Vimada Aindra, or others ; to Soma) 

i^bhadr&m no &pi vataya m&no d&ksam ut4 kr&tuni,j cr 10.1a i 

4dha te sakhyd Andhaso vf to m&de lA^an gavo n& yavise yivakfABe. 

For ipi Tfttaya see Hax Holler, 8BE. xxsiL loi, 437.—Cf: the pftda, givo iK yivaaesT £, 
under 1.91.13''. 

6.S4.U'' (9yav%9Ta Atreya ; to Haruts) 

itnaesu Ta isUyah patsii kliad&yo ,^T&ksafisu nikmi nutruto r&the fdbhah,j 

*»-c'f. i.fi4.*'» 
agnlbhrajaso Tidyiito gibhaatyoti gfprftl? gir^&an vitatft bira^yiyCt^ 

8.7.35'' (Punarratsa Eftnva ; to Haruts) 
Tid7iiddlia8t& abhrdyavah Qiprft!^ Qir^&n hira^yiyi^ 
Qubhrs vy kfijata (riyd. 
5.54.11°' and S.7.i5*'> pMkphrMs one another, in deference to their reapMUre metrical 
ueads i incidentally the pfarsM ^iprft^ firsisu in 5.54.1 1 is replaced by flprftti ^rfiu In 8.7.1$. 
Sinee the llaruts, oolleotiTsly, hare many heads, the word firaisu might seem more original, 
but similar eipressiona with generis singalar are so easily called up from other languages asto 
make this argument otiose. For fiprU see Haz KQller, SBE. zizli. 301 ; Henry, HAmoiie* 
de la Sacidt4 de Lingoistique, is. 19 (reprint). In general cf. for the stanus 1.64.4 i iM.g.io ; 
7S6.I1- 

S.55.1<'-B<1, (ubbim yatim &du r&thft antsata. 

[S.65.3", -rirokii^ suryasyeva raf m&yah : 10.91.4^, ar^tiaah suryasyeva, &&] 



d by Google' 



268] Hymns ascribed to Atri [ — 5.65.2 

SpSS-Sb+o (^yAvafTft Atreya ; to Uaruta) 

mrjfita no marato mi TadhistaiiftBinibliyaih Qtlrma bahoUdi viyatttaita, 

idhi atotr&Bya aakhyiaya gfttana [^(Ubham y&tdm &nu r&tbA aTrtsata-j 

*r refrain, 5-55-i'^9^ 
fi-S'-S'' (^pji^van Bhftrad^ja ; to Yifre Devah) 
dy&us pft&h pftbivi matar &dhrug Ague bhifiUr vaaavo mrl&t& nah, 
TJfra ftdityfi adite aojcisft asmdbliyadi ^Aima bahoUm vl yanta. 
10.78.8c (SyQmarafini Bhflrgava ; to Uaruts) 

subb&gdn no devah kmuta suritnAn asn^n stotrn mamto TBvrdlUUiih, 
&dhi Btotr&sya BakhydsTa g&ta sandd dhl vo ratnadh^^oi sintL 
Aufreolit, in the PreEKce to hia seooad edition of the Big-Teds, p. xvi, thiuki that the 
author of 6.51.5 oted 5.55.9 &b a pattom. He hiate that he regards Uhrng in 6,51.5 as a 
in«k«ahiA to ezpreaa the idea of mi vadhiaUna in 5.55.9. The argument does not ■eem 
weighty. Od the other hand 10.78.8 doee not make a ipeeislly good impression in relation to 
5.55.9.-01 9.73.9*. 

6.66.10^: A.50M ; 8.40.13'i ; 48.13^; lo.iai.io'J.TOyiin BySmapAtayo raylgim. 

6.56.1^: 1.49.1''; 8.8, 7*, div&f cid rocanild idhi. 

5.60.4^: 1.37.11°, prfi cyftTayanti yamabhih. 

6.S6.0*, yungdhvAm hy&nifl r&tbe: i.i4.t2>, yukavdby iruairAthe. 

5.56.0°^, yungdbv&m h&H ajiiadhuri Td{haTe vAhistha dhurf vdlhsve: 1.134.3^, 
vByu r&tbe ajird dburf vdlhave vAhistba dfaurf vtSlbave. 

6.67.7^, bhaksiyA t6 'tbso d^ivyasya: 4.21.10^, bbakslyi U Vaso dAivyasya. 

8.B7.8 = 5.58.8 (9y&vS^a Atreya; to Ifaruts) 

liay6 n^To manito mp^tA uas ttivimagbaBO iin;li ftaj&&^, 

sityaqrata^ kdvayo ytiT&no b^hadgirayo b; h^ nkgAia&^ft^. 

[S.KS.l*), ertus^ ganim marutam n&Tyasimim: 5.53.10'': tvee&m ganAm, Ac.] 

6. SUB", p&rvatesT Aps^ritah : 1.84.14^, p4r7&t«aT &pa(ritam. 

fi.64.1*, T&ru^am to rifddasom: 1.2.7'', ^^runam ca rifddaaam. 

6.64.3'': 1.137.10*, Tfp^^su ksisu jdguT«. 

8.e5.al>+<l (Blltahavya Atreya; to Uitra and Varuna) 

ti hi fr^athaTarcasA iH}&n& dirghBQnittam&, 

tA s&tpat3 rtfivfdlia ftavana j&ne-jane. 

8,101.3b (Jamadagni Bh&rgava ; to Hitra and Varuna) 

T&rsisthaksatA unic&ksaB& n4ra rajfina dSrghaf rtittamft, 

\k lAhtita na daoa&nB ratharyatah ^^k&m Buryasya ra9mfbhih.j in. 47. 7^ 



d by Google 



5.65.3—] Part 1 : Bepeated Passages heimgmg to Book Y [26^ 

5.67.4l> (T^jata Atreya ; to Ultra and Taru^a with AryaraaB) 

\A hi aatyi |tup^9a |teTftno j&ne-jute, 

BunitlUbah sodinavo i^'nh6f cid uruo&knyah.j tr 5.6;.4<l 

[5.66.S^ syitma aaprAtliastaiiie : 1.94.130, f&nnan s;rAma t&va sapr&thaatame.] 

[6.0B.5O, anehieas tvotiyah: 8.47.i«~i8b, anahiso va ot&yi^] 

S.ee^ (BftUhavya Atroya ; to Hitra and Yaru^a) 
ta Tftm ^ r&thin&m mrvfih g&TyHtim eeUn, 
itUhavya^a sustutfm dadhfk attim&ir manftmaha 
5.86.4* <Atri Bhauma ; to India and Agni) 

ta Tftm dfe rithftnfim ^indrAgni lia'mnahe,^ «r g.86.4l> 

iP&tT turttoya ridhasoj vidvineB gtrragaBtami. W 5.86.40 

^Mre ia no difBonltj in 5.86.4, wh«th«rwe render dsa bj 'for the pnmotioa', or bj 'at 
tbedeeiie'. Th« former ii, reoeatly, the oonolnuon of Qeldner, Ted. Stud. ii. 390; thelattar 
that of Oldenbers, ZDHG. IxiL 477 ; ET. NotMi, p. aj^. I wa no reMon far refiuing th* 
gmdauM of *iMh Mprawtoni as B^rkm iaa 10.48.9, or rtyA tea, 5.41.5,8, req)eotiTel7 'nhen 
deaiiiDgaowi, or wealth'. Aooordingly 5.86.4: 'We oall upon j'on, O Indraand AgnijWhaa 
we deaire ohariota, y« lordi of prompt UbenUitr, wiaa, fandatt of hymna.' .Aaearding to 
Oldanberg, BT. Ifoten, p. 359 (ef. ZDMO. liv. 608, note), 5-66.3 woald yield torn* moh roanlt i 
' (We beaeach) jon, when wa deaire ehariola, for broad ampe for them \ — beautiful praiae with 
hjmnado we eagerly deviaefor him that apaudBoblatioDB.' Qeldaer,l.a. : 'Euoh beideTsrahren 
wir dreial mit Stomaa, damit dieaa Wa^an auf eina waito Bahn galangan, (kommt) to, daa 
RltahaTja Loblied.' Keitbar of tbaae more rteant tnuwUtioni, nor two oUwrt whloh 
liodwig, 103, propoaed, are aonoloaiTO. Oiaaamana, ' Hit Lob gadatikaii enrer wir, mit Brnat, 
waiui enrer Wagon Schat hiaailat ant die waito Ilur nnd ta daa Oph^s Lobgwng*. One 
thing aeema oertun, namely, that tha ohariota belong to the ■aorifioen, not to the goda 
(aanvatb ritha^ 1.94.8), bnt I oonfeaa that 5.6(S.3, moat Ukely ■eoendar7,'Baanu to m* at 
obacare aa erer. 

6.66.4°, nl ketiinB jAnftnitin : T.191.4':, n( ket&vo j&n&nam. 

6.67a<= (Tajata Atreya ; to Ultra and Varuna) 

b&! ittha deva niskrt&m Adit^ yajatim brh&t, 

T&ro^ mitraiyamain r&rsistham ksatr&m A^athe. 

8.67.4^ (Hatsya Kuiunada, or others ; to Adityas) 

^mahi TO mahatdm &tOj vinu^ mitraryamui, cr 8.47.1" 

^fiT&iiay & Tr9lmahe.j Cr8.a6.ai<> 

io,i36.ai> (Kulmalabaiiuaa ^^Oai, or Anhomuc V^maderya; to Ti^re 

DeAh) 
t&d dhf vayim vrplm&he viru^a mitraryamaii, 
y^na nir 4nhaso yayim pAthi netbd ca mirtyam iti dTfaah. 
Of. Tiruno mitr6 aryanit, nnder 1.16.4^; and the two ptdaa 7.s<>.i*, Ulama agae Tirai^ 

mftrliiTMnan (note enohUo agoe), and 8.19.35*, Tayidi U to Ttru^a mitritrrainan. Yvr 

5.67.1 ef. OldeubMg, BT. Noten, p. 360. 

6.e7.2> (Yajata Atreya ; to Uitra and Varuna) 

a r&d ydniita hixa^yiyam vfiru^ mltra aidathath 

^dhartirft caraa^tfnAihj yant&m siunn&ifa ri^dasi. «r 1.17.3" 



d by Google 



26B] Hymns ascribed to Atri [ — 5.71.3 

. 9.64,30* (Ksfyapa MAnea ; to Soma PaTunaiu) 
4 jiA rdnim hira^yiram iipir rUsya ladati, 
j&haty ipraeetaaah. 

B.ffJ.i^: 1.17.21, dhartiifi car^aipindm. 

5.67.8*: 1.36.4*'; 4'-i^; 4-56-io'*; 8.18.3''; 38.3" ; 83.3b; laiae.jt*-?!', virupo 
mitr6 aryamd. 

5.67.8*': 1.41.3b; 5.53.4*1, pinti m&rtyam ris&h. 

6.07.4b, rt^T&no jfine-jane : 5.65.3^, rtiliffira jine-juie. 

5.e7.4<' (Yajata Atreya ; to Ultra and Yaru^a witli Aryaman) 

t6 hi Batyi rtaspf^ ^rtivlliio j&iie-jaiie,j <v 5.65.3'^ 

aunithdeah audinavo lihdq (Ad uroo^UEraTati. 

8.16.5° (IrimbithiKa^va; to Adityaa) 

t6 hi putraso iditer vidiir dvfeamii ydtave, 

•iihdg old QxQO&krayo 'neh&sa^ 
FUa 8.8.15* i* alearlj oompotite ; aDeliisah is eadenoe in S.4J.11*; see Put a, olikpter 1, 
«lawB.4. 

6.eo.8b (Urucakri Atreya ; to Ultra and Varuas with Aditi) 
prftt&r derim Aditiih johaTiitu madhy&mdina tidit& awrya^a, 
rftyd mitrftvanmA Barr&tBt^le tokiya t&nayAya f&ih y6h. 
6.76.3b (Atri Bb&uma ; to Afvins) 

uti yBtam samgav^ prftt&r 6hno madhyiimdina dditt mryaaya, 
dfvS n&ktaiii &vasft f&mtaiiieDa o^danliii pltfr aj^vinS tat&iUL 
For tamlttU in 5.69.3 we Oldenberg, ZDHQ. Iv. 301. 

5.71.1* (Bahuvrkta Atreya; to Ultra and Varu^a) 
a no gantaih rigftdaBA v&nma mftra barh&^A, 
lipemim cirum adhvarim. 

8. 8. 1 7* (SadhTausa Efi^Ta ; to Afrlns) 

a no gaotam rlQftdaeemilm stdmam purubhuja, 

krtAm nab sufrtyo uaremi d&tam abhfataye. 

5.71.2° (Bfthuvrkta Atieya ; to Ultra and Vanma) 
vi^rasya hi pracetasa T&nina mftra rdjaUiab, 
iQ&n4 pipyataih dhiya^ 

7.94.30 (YaBisIha ; to lodnt and Agni) 

^fTnutim jarittir hAvainj indiSgnl T&natam gtnh, w 7.94.2* 

i^Uii pipyataih dhlya^ 
34 [,^.»] 



d by Google 



S.7I.9— ] Ittrt 1 : Bepeated Passages hehnging to Book V [260 

9.19.3° (Asita EBfyapa, or DvnU KBf]r«iw; to Soma PaTUBlm, hwe 

Indra and Sonu^ 
yUTim hi sthfth srkrpatl fndraf ca soma g6patl, 
l9&na pipyatam dhf ya]^ 
0.71.8*, lipa nah sut&m i gatam : 1.16.4*; 3.42.1*, dpanah BuUm £ gahL 

S.71.Sl> (BlhuT^ia Atreya ; to Hitra and Varuna) 

Liipa nah sutim i. gataihj vinu^ tnitra <U9<ifB|h tr 1. 16.4' 

i^asyi s6inaaya piUye.j w i.i>3.i« 
8.47.1b (TritaAptya; to Aditras) 

i^m&hi TO nuthat^m &TOj viro^ mftia dAgilfe, «b>8.47.i* 

y&m adi^ abhf dmht) r&ksathK ntoi agb&m na9ad ^^anehAso va Qtftyah 

BuQt&yo TaQt&yah.j crrefraiti, 8.47.t*f ff. 

S.71.80: i.aa.iO; 13.3"; 4-49-6"; fi-SJ-iod; 8.76.6»; 94.I00-I2«, asya B5ma>ra 
pittyo. 

5.73.1°-8e, nf b&rhfai sadatam (30, sadat&m) sdmapitaye. 

5.72,8'' (BahuTi-kta Atraya ; to Mitra and Yarui^ia) 
mitraf oa no T&ninaf ca juf^t&m yiyfiiiu i^ye, 
^nf barhffi aadalAm sdmapitaye.j (rrefrain, 5.7i.i<^<' 

5.78.3'' (Saptavadhri Atrejra; to AfTina) 

A^vina y^jmivaso Jn^^thi^ yi^jfiim i^ye, 

i^hansdv ira patatam d sutin iipa.j 4r n&sin, g.78.10-30 

8.38.4' (93AT&fTa Atreya ; to Indra and Agni) 

jnf dth&m yajfiim ift^ye sut&m sdioam sadhaatutl, 

Indilgnl i gatam naA. 

5.78.1') (PKura Atreya ; to Af vins) 

yid ady& athah parKvati yad arrAvfity a^rinft, 

yid A pum punibhiga yAd antArikfa a gatam. 
8.97.5^) (Bebba Kfi^yapa ; to Indra) 

y&d ^si rooand dir&h i^aamudriayddbi Tist&pi,j •P8.34.13b 

y&t pibihiTe B&dan« Trtrahantama yU antirikfa a gabi. 
Cr. for e.73.1'^ the ray limlUr di«tioh S.ij.is*^; 97-4**', ji/o «lukrf«i pMaTiti jiA 

KrrATitl Tf^ahui. For the lUiuft see OldenbeTg, BV. Noton, p. jfia, bottom. 

6.78.3* (Paura Atrejra ; to A^vins) 

ihi tya porabhutamft puru dana&nai bibhrata, 

Taraayi yamy adhriga huT4 tuvtetama bhuj& 
8.19.3* (Sobhari Ka^va ; to Afvins) 
ibi tya paTabIiutam& devi n&nu>bhir afvfnA, 
i^arracini st avaae karlmahej i^ginttia dBfAao griiim.j 

' «r'o : o£ 8.ta.3« ; d : 8.s.6<^ 



d by Google 



267] Symns aacribed to Atri is-IS-l 

S.78.8'>: 1.30.19b ea|j^4iii ritkasjrayanuttiuh. 

6.78.6* (Panm Atreya ; to Afvins) 

i yid Tiih Buryi nLUiam tiffhad nghufy&duh sAdl, 

pAri Tkin «nui t&;o ghmi vmnnta ftUpah. 

8.8.IO* (Sadhvaiiaa Ea^vk ; to Afrins) 

B yAd Tbfa r^^apft rithun itiffhad T^jmiruo, 

TlfTAoy i(Tiii& jmviiii pi& dbttAny agaehfttam. 
(£ I.I 16.17. 

[5.7s JO*, imi brihm&^i virdhana: 8.63.^^, indn brthmi^ T&rdhuil.] 

6.74aO>t> (P2u„ ^troya ; to Attuis) 

AgrinA yid dlia Urhi oio ohnQraTatim imftifa UT»m, 

T&BTTr Q b6 Vim bhi^&h pnicinti sii T&di pfoah- 

8.73.5*^ (GkipaT&na Atreya, or SaptaTadhri Atreya ; to A^^riiu) 

jiA »dy& Urlii UbU oio ohuQr&yitftm imim Utwii, 

i^&nti e4d bhnta ^m &T&!b.j tr Fefhtin, 8.73.10-18^ 

6.76.1'— B", madhvl mJtnia cnituii h&v&m. 

6.7B.2<>: i.9a.i8i>; 8.5.iii>; 9.1", d&st* bltm^yftmtuil ; 8.87.5*, dteim hlia^y*. 
Tutani fubh«B p«tL 

5.7B.ai> (Avaayn Atreya ; to AfriiiB) 

a DO r&tuam bfbhntav &9Tiii& gdohataih jwvija, 

rtidil hirk^yaTSiteid jnMnd T^inlraBD (^oiidhTl miina qntufa bAvanLj 

Vrafinin, 5.75. i*-9" 

8.8.i<> (Sadhvansa El^va ; to Afrma) 

,& no Tlfmbhir Qtfbbirj AQrlnft gAdiatadi Yovtim, tw 7.94.4* 

^dAsiS tdro^yATutanlj ^plbatam somyim m&dha.j 

trc: i.9a.i8l»; d: e.eais"* 

8.85.i'> (Krsna Angirasa ; to Afvins) 

ii me bivam n&satyjaQTinA giohatarii yuriio, tr i.i83.5ii 

midhvah sAmaaya plUye. 

Hots thmt 5.75.1* - 8.8.1*.— Tfa« plda, r^rk hlnnyavutMiI, 5.75.3*1 li k T«ndon of the 
more traqnent dini hfniijaTartkiil ; we u&dsr 1.91.18. 

6.76.7*: i.3a.ib; 5.78.1* AfriniT^hAgachatain. 

6.76.7^ {ATasyu Atnya ; to A^vina) 

i^tTinSv dh& gaduttaihj nMatyft m» ri Tenatam, cr 1.23.1b 

tirtf eid aryayi piri vartfr yatam adftbhya i^ntddhvi m4ma (rnlaiii hinnLj 



d by Google 



575-7—] ^orf 1 ■• Repeated Passages behngmg to Book V [368 

5.78.ii>(SftptaTsdhriAtny«; toAfrina) 

i^&^vinftT 6bA gaohaUifaj nuatyft ma vi venmtMii, tr i.ia.i'' 

^haiisiv iTa patatuu i m.tih dpa-j Cr refnin, 5.78.ic-3« 

For tiii9 oid fttyKji pljri Me OMenberg, Pro], p. 458, note ; BT. If oten, p. 363 (where 

ekriier literature w sited). It aeenw to me Uiat we miut ttdbera to Both's wulr oonjeetml 

emondatiiui ija i. Cfl my r«marlu under 4>*9.i°- 

6.70.8^: i.30.i8i>, r&tho dftSTftv &iuarty&h. 
6>76.8'*: S-^V-S**) nudhy&mdma QditA suryasya, 
6.76.40: 5.43.ii> d no diT6 brliAt&hp&rvatad &. 
6.76.5 = 5-4a.i8 = 5.43. i? = 5-77.6- 
6.77.6 : see praoeding item. 

6.7S.1': 1. 31. ill; 5, 75. 7*, A^'n^v AhA gMhat^m. 

e.78.1i> : S-75-7N n^tyA mi Yi TenaUm. 

6.76J.o-3°, baosdv Iva patatam & autdn lipa. 

6.78.8i> : 8.38.4*, jus^tham yajiUim ist&ye ; 5.73.3% jus^Uni yajiiim uUye. 

[8.78.8', 7&Uift ^to yithH T&nam : 10.33.4d, (jd Id dhaooti vito y4tih& yinam.] 

t[,7Q,lde_3de^ uty^ravasi vEyyAsiijUei^prasDnrte: 5.79.1B-10B, Bi^lteAfTaBOnrte. 

5.7B.3<' : see nazt item. 

6.70.8% B': 1.48.1% vy bohft duhitar divah; 5.79.3% vy iuoho duhitar divah. 

6.70.6*: 4.33.130, iisu dh& TDAvad y&9slL 

6.78.0°, 7°, y6 no r&dhAnsy 4hraya (7'=, i^vji). 

8.70.7'*: 4.5S.9% uao maghony a vaha. 

8.70.8' (Satya^ravas Atreya ; to Usas) 

at& no gdmatlr ifa & vahB duhitar divah, 

^fltk&m soryaaya raf^mfbhibj fukraih fdcadbhir arcfbhih |.s^)Ste ifrvasQnrte.j 

0: 1.47.7*'; e: refnin, 5.79.i»-io" 

8.5.9' (BrahmAtithi K&^va ; to A^rins) 

vti no gdmatir i^ ut& sUtr aharvidl, 

vf pathih At&ye sitam. 

9.63.34' (Jamadagni Bh&rgava ; to Soma Pavamlna) 

utA no g6matiT iyo vf^ft ana pariatUbhab, 

i^gr^&nt) jam&dagninft.j 4^3.63.18* 

Cf. tlie ptda, trilh no g6matlr iB»h, 8.]3.]g^ 



d by Google 



269] Hynms ascribed to Atri [ — 6.8b.6 

S.70.80: 1.47.7^; 137.3s; 8.IOI.3'', Akam Buryaayara^mfbhih. 

S.79.ai>, 8* : i.48.ii>, vy tachfi duhitar divah ; 5.79.3i>, vy dueho dubitar divah. 

S.80.4«: i.ii4.3« {Uaya p&nthBm Anv eti aadhu: to.66.t3b rt&aya ptotham 
&11T emi sldhuyi. 

S.80.4<1: 1.114.3d praj&tuttJTan&dlfo minfttL 

[S-SO-Oi), ydsera bhadrd Qi ri^lte ipsah: 1.134.7'!, uaa hasrAva nI rinite iipBab.] 

6.80.60 (Satya^avas Atreya ; to Usas) 

esi prabci duhiU divdnfn i^ydseva bhadra nf rioitfl &pBah,j Mr- of. ^.l24.^^ 

vytin^tTati d&qdfe Tary&i^ punar jyolir yuvatfh porv&ttdkah. 

6.5o.8<i (^ji^Tan Bh&radyaja ; to Ti^ve Devuh ; liere Savitar) 

i^i no devih saTit^ trayam&^Oj blranyapllnir yajatd jagsmyat, trof. 6.60.S* 

yd ditrav&n ua&so ok pr&tikam TyOn^ntS d&Qiif e Tuyft^L 

It would Beam nfttnral that the Usu-stuiza, 5.8a6, U the ori^iiial ocoaaion of Ui* npeated 
pidm, beoaiue th« wme goddest flgnret, 6.50.8, in k BMiondM; oompariaon, lo familiar aa to 
TWgo upon prflTSrb. Cf. the opening paragraph* of Part i, chapter 4.— The oadauoB dkfAae 
riiTtni alio in lss-S* ; 1.163.13' ; Ha 1.5.4*; 7^'* i ^V9- 6.17.10*. 

O.SS.S*, &sya hi ffT&yafastaTam : 5.17.3% Aaya h( sv&yafastatah. 

5.82.2° (^!yft\«^B Atreya ; to Savitar) 

i^&ayahl BT&yafastaraihj savittib kic cani priy&m, im- &.l^.i' 

ni minsnti BTar^iyam. 

8.93.1 1)) (SukakaaAngiraaa; to India) 

y&sya te nu oid adf9Bih nd min&nti ararajyam, 

n& derd nddhrigur j&nah. 

6.8a.8)> (Q)«T&(Ta Atreya ; t» Savitar) 

B& hi T&tn&iu dftfilee suTati savita bhAga^, 

t&m bhsgiih citr&m imahe. 

7.66.40 {Vaaifltha ; to Adityaa) 

ty&d ady& sura ildit^j 'nKgft tnitr6 aryami, <r 7.66.4* 

suTati BftTita bh&gal^. 
The atanzB 7-66.4 is lea* well knit than £.81.3, aariti luTing no object, bat the oonafanui' 
tion eontiDDsa tolarablj in the next ataoia, anpiivlr asin tA ktija^. Yet I hare littl* doubt 
that auTiti laviti bhigali originated in oonnezion with ritnani in 5.81.3. Cf. 4.55.10; 
5.41.5 ; 7.15.11, in all of whioh laviti bhlgaV is Implored to bealew (o«ds or benaflta. 

6.83.e* (py&Ta^Ta Atr^ra ; to Savitar) 
anSgaao Aditaye dertoya savitdh savd, 
vigyft Tftnuuii i^blfithi 1 



db, Google 



S.8S.6— ] Part 1 : Bepeaied Ptuaages hekmging to Book V [270 

8.aa.i8d(SoI>buiKft9Tft; to A^riiu) 

stqnftvargim surfryuii Busthtt viryun infidhraUm nksasvltit, 

Mmfim i vtaa iyiae T^pnmsQ Tigvft T&minl dhlmthl. 

8.io3'S^ (Sobhari E&^ra ; to AgnJ) 

s&drlh6 dd ftbhl tnuitti v^am&rratft ,^s4dhatt«&kfiiti^Tal|i,j wi.HaH^ 

tr^ dentii s&dft purQTUO vifrt Tftmuii fthTmuM, 

nwword AmUin S.103.5 bmidi to me to ba hjpeimatrlo and gjOMkl; dlBsmiUy AmoM, 
VM., p. 3if. Both form and Mate of the sttnza ahow it to b« a late ooaijoinsrata. 

O.BS.lb (Atri Bhaunu ; to Faijaaja.) 

ichi -nia, tavteam girbhf r ibhl Btnhf paij&nyufa ntauui Tivlia, 

kimkradad Trubhd jlr&d&Qa r4to dadhftty dudhttu g&rbh&m. 

8.96.i3>> (Tirafcii An^naa, or Djmtaiu H&ruii ; to India) 

tid viTiddhi yit ta fndro ji^osat rtahi mffatiiii nimuti Tfrftta, 

dpa bhoaa jaritar mi ruTa^yah giilTiyS vdoam knvfd afigA Tddat 

Prima boio j.Sj.i ought to ba the orlgiDal soiiroe of the pada. Sea tbeopauingpangnpbB 
of Part ), ohapter 4, 

S-Sasii (Atri Bhluma ; to Pujanya) 

yiaya vrat6 prtbivf nAnnamiti y&sya vrat^ saphAraj jirbhurfti, 

y&^a vrati teadhlr TifT&rQpKb Mi oai^ paijanys m&hi g&mia ymohA. 
10.169.3^ (Qabara EAksIrata ; to Ganh) 
yih B&nipft TlrOpA ^arOjA yiaOm agnir fst^ nimtoi vAda, 
yi iugirasaa t&paaeh& cakrus tobhya^ parjuiyft m&hi qina» y»ohft. 
W« may prenune that 10.169.1' eohoea the floe PaijauTa hymn. The ralation of Paijaaya 

to oatth ia, of ooune, throngb the planta whioh they mnat eat to proqwr ; aae 5.83.4, 5, 10 ; 

10.169.]. 

[5.88.0<i, yit klm ca prthivyim Adhi : S.49.^*>^, 6o(V&l.a).7b yid lAprthtvyim 
4dhi(8.5o.7i>, divl).] 

[5.86.8°, ttoa vf^asya bhiiTanasya r^; 3.46.3°; 6.^6.4^, iko vfjiTaaya, Ac; 
9.97. S6*>, B6ino Tf^TBsya, &c. ; iai68.3i', aey& Tffraaya, &o.] 

[6.8S.6'>, mahim devisya n4kir & dadharsa ; 6.7.5'', mabiny agne n&kir, &c.] 

8.8S.7*>, Bikhfiyam vH s&dam id bhritaram A : 1.185.8s Bakhftyam vl B&dam fj 
jispatiin va. 

[S.86.7d, yit aim igaf cakrmjt fiprithas tit: 1.179.5°; T.93-7°> 7&t aim igaf 
oakrnii tit sil mrlatu {7.93.7<', mria).] 

6.85.8I' (Atri Blduma; to Yani^) 

kitaviso yid riripiir ni dtvi yid vft ^i& aaty^ba uti yin ni Tidmi, 

Birri t& vl aya (itbirdra doTidbft to sy&ma varuna priyisab. 



d by Google 



271] HymnB aaoribed to Atri [— s^-6 

1D.139.5" (Vi^ATaBu I>OT«g«iidliarTS ; to Vi^Tua) 
TifviyMur sbhl Ub no gn^u divy6 g&ndluuTo rAjaso Timftiuh, 
jid Tft gU satjr&m Qti yia ni vidmi dhlyo Iua4n6 dhf ^ Id no ftry^. 
Far th« poailble ralatiotialiip of 10.139.G wttk •■ iUhiM In PB. S.^.t», and Ita mn>ii1i>g, 
M* CMdiMr, Ted. Stud. UL 51, G4- 

S.8a.ac (Atri Bhftuma ; to IndiAgnl) 

yi pft&nasn dus^rS yi vijesu graTayTi, 

yft p&fioa oarfu^ abfat^adr&gni i& liaTlnuha.j ir 1.11.3'' 

7.15.3^ (Vaais^ M&itATanmi ; to Agni) 

y^ piSoa "■'y?^'' abbi nisasida d&me-dama, 

i^kavlr grh&patir jnivLj •ri.ii.6^ 

9.101.9° (Nabuaa H&naTH; to PaTamftna Soma) 

y& djifi^haa t&m k bhara p&Tam&na QravayTun, 

jiify p4Coa oarfs^ir abbi rayim y£na vtolmabfti. 
or. alM mdM t.86.s— 8m Hnir, OST. i. 17B. 

6.86.3^: 1,31.31*; 6.60.14'^, indrSgm t& haT&maho. 

6.86.^ : g.66.3% t& vftm tee rithanam. 

S.88.4i>^(Atri Bhauma ; to Indra and Agni) 

^ti Tftm tee r&thanamj iitdr&gm havftmalie, $w 5.66.3* 

piU tariara radliaso TidT^nsa girva^astaml. 

6.60.5^ (Bharadvuja ; to ladra and A^) 

ugri vighaninB mrdbi indrAgni baT&mabe, 

i^ti no mr^ta ldfQe.j Cr i.i7.i« 

^•44-5*' (9iubyu Btrhaapatya ; to Indra) 

yiih vardbiyantfd girah pdtiih tnrAaTa radbaaa^ 

tkm In nv ksya rtdasl ^devi fdsmam 8apBryatah.j <v 6.44.g<^ 

Cf. indMgni li luiTloulia under 1.11.3^. 

6.86.6°^* (Atri Bbfiama ; to Indra and Agni) 

ev&idi^nfbh^m ^bATi baTy&m (tuybm ghft&di nA pftUtm idribhi^ 

t& a&rffQ Qrivo brhAd raylm gr^tan didbftam faam gn^tau didhrtam. 

8.1a. 4b (Parvata EAnva ; to Indra) 

imAm sttimam abhfstaye ghftini ni pflUtm adriTabb 

ydna nil sadyi djaaft Tavik^itha. 

8.13.13I' (Narada Bjupva; to India) 

i^fndra ^viatba Batpat«j rayim gr^itan dbAiaya, cr 8.13.1a* 

ij^nfy sOribhyo amftam TaautTan&m.j «r 7.8i.6" 

IiDdwig,748,trM)»UtM5.S6.6Mfonowa: 'SowatdlndniDndAgtildasluTTBniMuigeniAii, 
knftdanMlwwlBB ghrta, dardt dw at^iw [mbu prMModa] UUgkwt galuUigt, ttt.' Qim*- 



d by Google 



5.86.« — ] Part 1: Bepeaied Passages belonging to Book V [272 

mum : 'So wnrde kiitfgAr Opfergnw von Steium, Tein«r BnUar glaioh, dam Indn, A^ 
miugepreMt, fto.' QnumAiiii take* ibkwi in the mdm of iaiTi ; in thU mj he !■ >bU to 
make idribhi^ d«peiid upon iUvi. Bat I do not believe tfaat ihlvi idribhi^ go together, or 
that thej mean ■ was proaaed b7 the atonea '. Ladvrig ignorea the oomparieon In ni, and 
Mpantea the espreMion ghrtidi ni pAtim idribhl^ whieh on ita faoe would aeem to mean 
' like ghee porifled 1^ the idri '. Bot what part the idri ma^ have plajed in piiri^r'og B^oe 
eaoapea taj knowledge. Soma it piripQto idribhi^ in 1.135.1, bat not ghee. The parallel of 
8.11.4 ma7 help to clear the diffleultf: '(BeoeiT*) thii song of pnlae, pniified like ghee, 
O then whoee is the presa-atone, that than mayeat help ; that (song of praUe) by whloh now 
at ODoe thon hait waxed in atrength.' See 6.to.a, ghrtim ai ;6ei matiyah parante 'like 
pure ghee the prajen flow pnrifled '. The ezpreouon ghrtAlfa oA pQtAm (adpHtam), in oom- 
parieona, alao 3.1.1 ; 4.10.6 ; 5.11.1. Thia auggeata the following tranalation for 5.86.6^ : 'Thns 
for Indra and Agni a aolid offering waa offered— like pnrifled gbee — aooompanied \yj the 
(protaing of aoma) by the preaa-atonee.' Thia preeerrea the paralleliam between the two 
pidaa without interbrlDg with the natural oonBtmetion of either. 

Oldenberg, BY. Noten, p. 36S, la also atmck by the difionlty of idribhih in 5.86.6, and, 
like myself, doabta whether ghee waa ever purified by preas-atone*. Whatever may be the 
tme aenae of 5.86.6^ we may be pretty anre that its author had in mind the previously 
existing oxpreasion ghftilih ni pOtim adrlva^. 

8.87.3^ (ETA^tnanit Atreya ; to M&nits) 

pr& 76 jati "tffh'"^ y£ oa nil sray&m pr& vidm&nB bruvita eva^marut, 
kritvK t&d TO maruto nddbfse ^vo dfina mahna tid e^fim idlirstaso n&dmyah. 
8.3o.i4d(Sobhari Eft^va ; toHsnits) 
t^ Taodaava mardtas tin lipa stulii t^efim hf dht^TnUn, 
ara^&iii o& flaram&s t&d es&in d&na mahna tAd ef&in. 
We may render 5.87.1: 'Theywhoare bom with might, and who now themaelves manifeat 
tbemselTea with wladom (or, by wise works) — avayimamt ; th»t might of yours, (coupled) 
with skill, Haruts, 1* not to be asaailed ;— that (strength) of theirs ooupled with liberality 
and gTBatneaa.* I agree with Qraasmann ; Lanman, JAC^. x. 533 ; Johanaaon, Ben. Beitr, xs. 
89, note; and Oldenberg, ZDMO. Iziti. 19a, in regarding dani aa instrumental (probably of 
dimin). Aa regarda 8.10,14 Graaamann seems to me on the right track : 'Terehre, preisa 
dieae Haruta; denn sie aind laut rauschend Bades Speichen gleick, Ton denen fctOu je die 
letzta iat, ao sind auoh aie an Qaben und an Haoht.' Tet in this rendering ni in aiinbh ni 
esranUs does double serrioe, once as ' gleioh ' and onoe as ' keine '. Accordingly I weald 
modify Oraaamann, ' Praise, land these Haruta I For among theae impetuous god* (there is) 
no last spoke ; that (strength, sibas, supplied from the preceding stanza) is theirs, that 
(streDgth) with liberality and greatneaa is theirs.' That ia to say, tha impetuous Hsmls msh 
on oontinuoualy like the spokes of the rolling wheel none of which is last. Differently, Lodwig, 
701; Heueste Arbeiten, p. 41 ; Hax Holler, SBE. zzzii. 401 ; Piaohel, Ted. Stud. i. loi. The 
interpretation of 8.10. 14 being after all not quite certain, we can do no mors than suapeot that 
ita laat, rather loosely attached p&da, is added secondarily, the author being reminded of it by 
the ending tid ealm in the pennltimate pida. 

5.87.S* (Evay&marut Atreya ; to Maruts) 

svaii6 n6 t6 'mav&n rejayad vfsft tveed yayls iemak evayimarut, 

y^Dft s&hanta r&j&ta ev&rocisa sthiraf m&no birany&yAh BTsyndhasa ifmfi^ai^ 

7.g6.ii>(Vaeistha; to Maruts) 

BTftyudbasa ifmfna^ suni^ka ut& STay&m tanvkh pimbhamlUiRh. 
TbehieratiowordisminoccuTs, asfaraslknow, oiilyfourtlmea,allin theBig'Teda. Ylska 
deals with the word in Hirukta 4.16,10 no purpose. All Western authorities, as fares I know, 



d by Google 



273] Hymns ascribed to Aki [ — 5-87.5 

of them, derive IJia word from tbe root is ' impel ', or fr^on the aoan la ' strength ', and 
truialate by something like 'h«sting', 'driving', or 'foreefnl'. Under aneh ooaetnidioii 
ifml^a^ in 7.56.11 u bsdlj ooordinated with its lurroundings, beoBUM it is preoaded and 
foUowed by words d««igiutlng the war-like or personal equipment of the Hamti. I think it 
ean be made plain that the word is Bhartensd from *iBa-min 'armed with arrows', that, 
therefore, it ia a perfect equivalent of isumant. For the omiaaion of u before m I may simply 
refer to Wackemsgel, Altindisohe Onunmatik, L p. 59, with the additional remark that the 
low of D before m seems therefore to be organic, just as is the loss of d before v. 

In BT. 5.51.16 the created Marata are said to call upon their father Bndra, idhk pitiram 
ismi^aiii radrfih vocanta ^vasa^. The translation 'stormy' snita Badni of course; still 
better, however, is ' armed with arrows ' ; see mdriya ksipr^ve ' for Bndra who haa awlft 
arrows' inBT. 7.46.1 ; nidrih. evisO^i ' Rodrs who has strong arrows 'in BY. 5^1.11. In the 
fataradriya sections of the T^Dr-Tedaa we have nsmas tigmessve, and namsa tlksneaave, 
both, of course, referring to Budra ; see my Tedic Conoordanne in that order. In AV. i.ii9.3 
wa have mdri^ faravykyftittn amftrftn vl vidhyata, ' Hay Budra with a volley of arrows hit 
oorenemiea' ; of. also BT. 10.115.6; AT. 15. j. 5. Rudra's missile (rudrisya hetih) is dreaded 
in every book of the literature. A. typical expression Is, rudrteys heti^ piri vo Tfnaktu, T3. 
I.I. I.I, et si. (sea Oonoordanoe). Budra is really the typioa! archer (iatar) of the Teda, AT. 
6.93.1 ; BT. 10.64J. The areher is deaoribed as Isumant, of aourse, BT. 1.41.1 ; of. AT. 
ao.117.6. The equation ismin — Isumsnt follows automatically. 

Otherwise ismin is an attribula of the Maruta. They are deeoribed as svAyudhisa iimina^ 
'having strong weapons and armed with arrows'. In RT. 5.S7.5 ; 7.56.11 ; as HfTmanta 
ismlna^ 'armed with ales and arrows', in 1.S7.6. But in 5.57.1 they are viflmanta 
fstiminto . . .sodhinv&na inimantah, 'armed vrith axes, spesrs, bows, and arrows',' and so 
a^n ismin — isumant. Cf. also RT. 5.53.4 (dhinvasu by the side of viflsn) ; B.10.4, ti. It 
is soareely neoessary to say that ifmiua^ and if umanla^ are metrical doublets, and that of 
the two ismi^a^ is the secondary formation, ae, e.g. ojasvin : Qjasvant; blutjasviQ : bhrljaa- 
vast.' Stems in -vin and -min are primarily and in the msin -vant and -nunt atoms 
modulated as -in stems. 

Of the two forms of the repeated pBda that in 5.37.51s apparently primary, siuiiBkilF being 
added from some suoh oonnexion as 4.37.4''. — The word sthirafmftno in 5.87.5 (for which, 
last, Oldenbeig, RT, Noten, p. 369) suggests sthint ' with firm reins' ; perhsps with a kind 
of h^tlology from sth(ir)&rafDi&na^ (of. 6.67.1). I do not think that tiB|hanti rafmknal^ 
would mean anything In Sanskrit — For 5.87.5 ct Oeldner,Ted. Stud. iii. 31. 



' Cf. in the 9atarudriya, nama imunadbhyo dhanvftyibhysf (or, dhanvKvibhyaf ) oa ; 
Conoordanco. 

' See Concordance, under indrinjaavinn, and sQrya btu^jietlis. 






db, Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO 
BOOK VI 

[e.l.a», idb& h6ta ny fasido yAjiyan: 5.1.5^,6^; e.r.eb; lasa.ab all closely 
siiQiUr lOdas ; aee under 5. 1.5^.] 

O.L4a: 1.72.3", r^mAiii eid dadhire yajnly&ni- 

[e.l.e'': see trndsT 6.1.7*] 

6.1.8*, Tifdm kavfih vipp&tim 9&fvatTiiam: 3.3. lo*, vi^im kavfm Ti^p&tiih mJiDuair 
fsah ; 5.4-3% TJfiih kftvlm vi^p&tim mdnusI^IUn. 

6.L9>' (BharadT&ja Barhaspatya ; to Agni) 
a6 agna ije {atamd oa mirto jia ts anat aamidhfi havy&d&tim, 
y& dhutiiii piri y66i niiinoblur Tf^6t s& v&ma dadhate trdtah. 
10.132.3d (Citramahas Yssiatha; to Agni) 

8apt& dMmAni pariyltiui Amartyo d^fad d&^ae sukfte m&mahaara, 
BUTire^ft rsyfnagne anbbuTft yic ta ana( samidbft t&m jn^aara. 
For 6.1,9" o'- '-Si-S*, y* ihntim piri T«da Tiiatkrtlm. 

[6.1.10^, D&mobhir ogne samfdhot& havyiih: 7.63.5'', n&mobhir mitATaru^otA 
baTyiih.] 

6.1.10<> (BharadvAJa Barhaspatya ; to Agni) 

asmi ut6m&lumah6Tidbema^n&mobhiragnefiainldhot&havyiih,j WGf.6.i.tob 
v6dl sono saliaso girbhir nkthair d te bhadrily&m eumatau yatema. 
6,13.4' (The same) 

y^ ts auno aabaao girbhir akthair yajMir mArto nf^itim vediyinat, 
Tf9vam g& deva pr&ti vdiam agne dhatt^ dh&ay&m p&tyate vasavyilb. 
Ludwig, I>«r Rig-Ved&, vi. 94*, emeDdt vedyinkt (Padftp. vodyt tintt) to TMj&aft( — Yiijt 
inat PreTionslr in bis TransUtion, 379, he rendered 6.13.4^, ' der, o sofan der kraft, mit 
liedem and nkthaa, mit opfer am altare deine sehArfe zu eUude gebraoht hat '. Hi* emenda- 
tion seeniB to me to be correal, hi* rendering on the road to eorrectneu. Both tMI in 6.1. 10 
and emanded vddya in 6.13.4 *Te initrumeDtals, ' bj means of the vidt (altar)'. The words 
are ooordinate with all the iiiBtrumentala (eamfdhft, fto. 1 glrbhil), tke.) in the two atanzaa. 
Translate 6.1.10°', 'bj means of the altar, son of strength, by means of onr songs and 
hymn* of praise, maj we thy kindljr fsTonr attain!' I^utslate ti-ij-^***, 'the mortal that 
hath effected tbjr awakening, son of strength (Agni), by means of songs, hymns of praise, 
saerifloe, and the altar ', Dilterently as regards Todyinat, but without r^ard to the parallel. 
Both, ZDHO. xlviii. 679; Qeldner, Ved. Stud. II. iSa. Cf. also Oldenberg, SV. Noten, I. 375. 



d by Google 



27&] Hymns ascribed to Bharadvaja [—6,5.1 

6.1.11' (Bbaradrl^ft Barhaspatya ; toAgni) 
4 yis tatintba r6dau vi bhiu ^Yohbi^ ca (raTasyto tirutnh, 
brhAdbhir vAjtl ath&virebhir asmi rev^bhir agne vitar^ vi bhfthi 
6.4.6*' (The Buae) 

i soryo ni bh&num&dbhir arkiir Ague tat&ntha rddan vi bUso, 
eitr6 nay^t p&ri t&mSnsy akt&h focIaK p&tmaim ftufijd a& dfyui. 

6.L13^<> (Bharadnjft Bfti^iaspa^ ; to Agnl) 

aryid vaso eidam id dhehy asm£ bhuri tokiya t&nay&ya pa^rt^ 

pornr ifo bfhatir ftrtegbft aamd bhadn a&uQniTaeaiii ssntu. 

9.87.9° (U(anas K&vya ; to Favamftna Soma) 

ut& sma ia(fm p&ri ysai gAnUn iodre^a soma sar4tliam puo&o&h, 

porrlr ffo bfhatir Jiradftno ffkafl (aisiTas Ura td upaatiiL 

ti.74.3<i (Bharadv^a ; to Soma and Budra) 

sdmlrudrft t1 vrhatam vlaacim Amiva yi no g&yam Avivd^a, 

Jkv6 bBdheth&m nlr^tub paAodirj wmd bluwJra B&uQraTasani santu. 

w I.X4.90 
For 9>S7.9' of. th« pkdM bagiiuiiiig with fikal 9«oIvm onder i.fii.ti. 

e.2.9)>: 5.9.4<', 4gne pofiirnAyivaae. 

e.3.10*: 4.9. 5^ T^ by bdbvanyatim. 

e.9.11 = 6.14.6 (Bfaaradvlja B&rhaspatya ; to Agm) 
4ob& QO mitramaho dera derail igne vooa^ smnatim rddasyo^ 
Tlhi araatiih OTtyitirti divfi ii|ii dvifo dfth&nal doritA t«rem» ta taretna 
tivavasft tarema. 
6.15.15B (Vitahavya AogiraBa, or Bharad-vSja; to Agni) 
^abhf pri^^isi Biidhitaoi hf khydj ni tm dadhlta rddasi y&jadhyBi, 

W6.15.15> 
&vft no nughaTsn 'vijaAUv igne vffiibu dorita tarema ta tarema tivi- 



6.4.8^: a.ao.5^, Afnasya ci« ohi^nathat parvyd^i 

e.4.ei>: &gna tat&ntha nSdasi t1 hiaai: 6.i.ii*, i y&a tat&ntha r6daal vi bhAsl 

6.4.8^; 10.1*", ia.6i>; 13.6^; 17.15''; 14.10^, m&doma^t&him&h suvir&h. 

6.6.1^ (Bharad'^a ^rhaspatya ; to Agni) 

hav6 Tab BQntiiii B&haso yd^nam AdroghaT&caifa matibliiT yivifjliam, 

y& (nvati drtvinani pracetft Ti^r&Tar^u puruviro adhruk. 



d by Google 



6.5.1 — ] Part 1: Repeated Passages belonging to Book VI [276 

6.a2.a^ (Bharadvajs; to Indra) 

t&tn a nah purve pit&ro u&vagrah aapU vlprftBO aibhi vIjAyantah, 

naksaddKbbim Ututiih parvates^dm idroghsTftouh mstibliil^ Qiri- 

TnuiaUts fi-s-i, ' I c«U for jou the Km of might, the jonth ; him whose word !■ not bSm, 
the yonugeat (I okII) with pr*;ers, Ac' The modnUtion of the repemted pld& it intereitiiig : 
yiviafhun for Agai (see Hacdonell, Tedio Hytholi^y, p. 91) ; 9dTisth>m for ladr*. 9'^'''**' ^ 
Indra't mother ; wethe«ntbor iaZDHG. zlviiL 548, uidof. f&TiithkiuQnsamann'sLezioon. 
The word Mn^iavioun doee not detemiiiie the prior plftoe of the repe»t«d [AdA. Thoo^ 
Indr* it depleted in the Brfthminu u a good deal of a liar, itill in the Rig- Veda this epithet 
is aaiigiied not only to him (aa a sort of Ihou a non luandu), but alio to Agoi ; see Bergaigue, 
iii. 181, 187. On the other baud the rep«t)tian of the line settles deSnitelj ths meaning and 
governmeDt of matlbhi^. Iiudwig, 546, takes matibhih firiitham in S.91.1* together in the 
•eoM of 'gedankenstArksten'. Tbi* is diaproTed by the parallel words matibhir T^risUiain 
in 6.5.1^ This oaanot mean ' gedankenjQngster '. Translate S.ii.a, ' Him onr Fathers of 
fore . ■ . (baTe ealled) with tbeir prayers, him whose word is oot false, the strongest.' Ct. 
Orassmann, i. 153. 

[6.8. S*, y&s t« yajiUiui eamldhsya ukth^ih: 4-4.7'', yis tra nftyena bavlsa y& 
okthiih.] 

[6.e.7^ candr&m nylm puruTfram brh&ntam : 4-44.6*, du no rayfm, ftc] 

[e.7.5'>, maliiny ague n&kir & dadharsa ; 5.85.6^, mahiih dev&sya n&kir, Ac] 

6.7.7*, tI y6 rtjansy AmimTta sukrituh : 1.160.4°, Tly6 niamdr&jasiaukntQy&ya. 
Cf. 6.8. »'. 

[6.7.7^ TaifT&nart vl div<i rocand kaTfh: ^-Ss-gl*, &rDrucad vt diT6, &c] 

6.8.2*: 1.143,2* a&jiiyamKnah param^ vydmani; 7.5.7% ... Tybman. 

[6.8.3°: vy imtariksam amimlta aukr&tuli: 6.7.7*, vf y6 r&jaiiai amimita 

sukrituh.] 

0.8.0*, aamftkam ague maghavatsu dharaya; 1. 140.10", asmakam agne magha- 
Tatsu didihi. 

[e.8.7**>, adabdhebhis tava gop^bhir ia^ 'sm^kam pOhi triaadbastha aQnn : 
1. 143,8011, adabdhsbhir Adrpitobhir istd 'nimisadbhih pari pahi no jdh.] 

6.10Jd: 7.17.4*, STadbvai^ karatijatavedah ; 3.6,6''; 7.17.3'', svadhTar^krpuhi 
jatavedah. 

[6.10.6^, Avn Tajasya gadhyasya aat^u : 6.26,1^, mahd vdjasya, Ac] 

[6.11.6*, Tffij^ faa yan namaea barblr agn^a : 7.2.4^ pra vrpjato nama^ Ac] 

[6.11.6'', doT^bhir ague agnlbhir idhanah : 6, 1 2.6^, vl^rebhir agne, Ac] 



d by Google 



277] Hymns ascribed to Bharadvdja [ — 6.15.3 

6.12.4^ (BharadTi^a Bftrbaapatya ; to Agm) 

^sn^ebtiir eUn n& (OBJtir Bgai ffare dAma s jfttiTedft^ 

dr^umo tuit&d krAtrft ndrvoerfib pit^rs j&ny^yi yiy3^ 
7.ia.ii> (VuuthaU&itHTani^; toAgni) 
B& mahn^ vff^ durit^m sBhvin ofpii (tare dima a j&t&Tedilh 
9& DO rakmsad duritid avadyid asmin grnat& utA no maghbnah. 
For 6.11.4** of. 5.41.10°, grntMagnlreUilniffiE&h ; for sDndry points in the same bUhia, 

NeiHcr, Buz. B«ltr. xliL 193 ; xi. 39 ; OManbei^, Prol. 464 ; BT. Noten, L 374. 

[eJ3.el>, yf^ebhir agne i^fbhir idh&n&b : 6.ii.6l>, derfibliir agne, &c.] 

fl.l8.4>, y&Bte BOno aahaao girbhlr ukthiih : 6.i.io«, vddisano, &c 

6 J4.2C, agnfm btft&ram llate : i.izS.S", agnfm h6taraniilatev^audhitiin; 5.1.7^, 
agnlm hdt&Tam llate n&mobhih. 
Cr. 3.iai% igneh6t&rkiiil)at«; S.43.]o°, Tihniifa hdttrun I)ate. 



e.l4.ee= 6.a.ii«; 6.15.15", tA tarema tivdvaaa tarema. 

6.15.Sb+> (VitahaT^a Angii-asa, or BbaradTftja ; to Ago!) 
B& tr&m d&ksasy&Trkd vrdbd bhOr ary&l^ p&rasyaiLtaraaya t&nifa]^ 
Ajih bqqo aabaso mirtyear i ohardir yaolLR vTt&h&Tyftya sapr&tho bharid- 
vfijftys aapr&tha^ 

10. 1 1 5.si> (Upastuta V&rstdhaTya ; to Agai) 

8& fd agnfb k&^Tataiuah k&QTseakh&rTA^ pAraayantaraaya t&nifa]^ 

agnlb pfttu gmatd agnlh sOnn agnfr dadatu t^sllm &vo nab. 

6.I6.33* (Bharad^lja; to Agni) 

bharAdT^ftya saprdtha^ g&rma yaoha sahantya, 

&gne T&re^yam t&su. 
I hATo indlaated previouily (under 1.4S.15) whkt I regard u the espIutatiMi of th« 
enignutio r of ehardfi. In the period of the eompoaition of the hymni the word ooold only 
livre bean ohulia. The metre of the -veraea pointa to ohadia, inatead of ohardf s, in all critieal 
poaitiona: 1.48.15; 8.9.1 ; iS.ii; 17.4 ; 67.6; 71.14. Gramnann (u after him othera) out- 
linee the problem Yery neatly In hla Lexioon, a. v. : 'oliardla, wafOr wahraoheinlioh Qbenll 
ohadfa zn leaan itt, da akmnitliohe metrfBob entaohetdenden Stellen die K&rze der eraien 
Silbe fordern nnd keine deren Linge begOnstigt Daa r aohelnt in die apAlera Redaotlon 
dnreh Hlaarentindnia* hineitigednmgen.' For other diaenaaiona see Oldenbei^, ZDKQ. Ir. 
31a, and the literatnre there sited. 

What, now, ia the uatore of thia 'miaimderBtanding', andia it really aush? araaamuin'a 
itatemuit la very well aa hoou as we BnbetitDte for miaunderatandiiig the lingolstie term 
'oontamioatlon'. The poeta of the Big-Teda knew only the word obadia 'oorer'. Like 
other words of thia temantio oUbb the word meant both ' ooTer * (in the phyaioal aenae) and 
'pn^eotion*; efL, e.g., Tdrma, 'armour', and 'protection'. In the more eononte aenae of 
'eorer' obadia ooonn In BY. 1a.85.10, and It endnna In the aenae of oorer*, 'roof, in later 
tiuea ; e.g. AY. j.7.3, down toKathiaaritakgara 1.49. In the abatraet aente of < protaotiou ' the 



d by Google 



6.15-3 — ^ i'oirt 1 : Sweated Passages belonging to Book VI [278 

word blended with, or wm ooatuninated hj ^ixmrn ' proteotton ', tkklng iti r from that word. 
Agftiu Id thmt form the word endnrsa dekr through to FUI obftdl (Childan' Lexieon), «nd 
lUb&rlatiiT PrUrit ahi44l (Jkoobi, Enihliuigeo, p. 76, L 31). The oontkOktnaiiaD obrioiulj 
t«ok plMe in the time thmt pund between Rig- Veda oompoaltiDU and Big-Ted> redBottoa. AJt 
the time of the redmotion the word for ' protection ' h&d ao definitivelf Maomed the fonn 
ohudia thftt the diaskenaati had to aabstitute it for the poeta' ehadla, metre eantnuUcmit*, The 
old word ohadii had oompletelj aloughed that meaning. 

That til thia ia Indeed «o, i> rendered probable by the intimate and peralatent aTnouymj 
«f {<rma and ohardis. Thoa the line, BY. 7.51.1'', finnatoktyat&na7lyago[^,i* echoed in the 
fermnia, obardia toklya tAuajAya yaoha, TB, 1,1.7.1 ; Ap^. 5.11.1. In BY. 1.114.5' ^^'^ words 
ooonr together, ^drma rirma ohardir aamibhyath yaflaat. Almost every qualifying erpreaalon 
that ia uaed with firnta is tlao u*ed with ohardla ; e.g. trlviratha ' olbring threefold eafety ', 
or, rarflthyt, ' olforiiig aahty ' ; or Tir&tha by the aide of eaoh : 

Iftrma no yaAsan triTirfltham, 10.66.5 
aavlti fdrma yaohatT aamd trivirOtham, 4.53.6 
•i na^ firma trivirQthaih Ti yaAaat, 8.4].) 
firmans naa trlririlthena pUi, 5.4.8 
triTirOtbam maruto yanta na; ohardil;, 8.1S.11 
Cf:also Ha 1.8.7': iim; E3. 17.6; TA. 1.5.1. 

IfinuB . . . varOthyim t£d aamian Ti yantana, 8.47.1a 
bfhaspitih firma ... no yamsd Taruthyjun, 5.46.5 
cbardlr ytld v&m varathykm, 6.67.1 

IbhiTA rdrQthad) . . . maghivadbhyati firma, 1.58.9 
finna no yantam imarad TirQtham, 4.55.4 
tobidnui) firma yaohata . . . virQlham, S.17.9 
yid Talf . . . vimtham ftati yio ohardl^, 8.67.6 
Or again, adjeaUveB for ' broad ' go with both noona : oni, prthii, and eq>eoIalIy oapiMha^ : 
(yiehft na^ firma tapritha^ 1. 11. 15 
\ sapritba^ ;ilrma yaoha aahantya, 6.16.33 

(ohardfr yaoha Tltiharyftya Mpnttiialh 6.15.3 
nprAtha^ ohardir yantam idlbhyam, 8.5.11 
nrr kaoA Cditi^ firm* yaOsat, 4.15.5 

Ipri no yaobatkd avrUih prthli ohaidlti, 1.4S.15 
priamfti yaohatom aTrUm prthu obaidi^ 8.9.1. 
As regards other adjeotirea, or other related oonneilons, the following pain or gronpa speak 
for thamaelTee : 

dnrftdharssni grnat^ f£rma yaAaat, 6.49.7 

idhratadi ohardir yid Tkm, 6.67.1 

bhiTft . . . magbaTan maghiTadbhyal} ftrma, 1.58.9 

ehardlr yaoha magbivadbbyaf oa mihyadi oa, 6.46.9 (of. 7.74.5 ; S.5.I1) 

9<rma tokiya tinay&ya goi^b, 7-53.1 

idfaft am& yacha tanrb tine oa ohardfb, 6-46.I). 
On the character and frequenoy of lexioal oontanxinatlona aes the author, Amerioan Journal 
of Philology, xri. 410. 

e.lS.6<l, e", devd der^u Tdnate hi Taryam (6", no ddvah). 

e.10,7^ (Vltahavya Aogirasa, or Bharsdvsja ; to Agni) 

B^middham agnlm samfdhs gir£ grne ^uoiifa jAvak^ punS adhvai^ dhruT&m, 

Tipxaih hdt&Tam ptunYaram adnibadi kavlm sumndir Imabe jBUYedasam. 



d by Google 



279] Stfmns ascribed to Bharadvaja [ — 6.i6.aa 

8.44. lo* (Virnpa ADgirasa ; to Agni) 

▼ipndi li6t&ram ndnilkadi dhDm&ketum vibhivasunj, 

T^fi&nEm ketiim Imalie. 

e.lS.12 (VltalLftvya Afigirasa, or BhAradi^a ; to Agni) = 
7.4.9 (Vadstha M&itrftTani^i ; to Agni) 

trim agne Tanufyatd ni p&hi trim n na^ sAhas&TUUi aradydt, 
aim trft dtLvaamanvid aibhj 6tu patha^ s&th rayi spfhayayTa^ sahaari. 
Cf. 01d«abei7, ZDHQ. 11t. 606 1 BV. Noten, I. 376. 

6.16.15* (Vltahavya Angirasa, or BharadT^a ; to Agni) 
abhl pr&yft£si Biidhit&ni hi khy6 nf t^ dadhlta rddasi yijadby&i, 
AtA no maghavan vijasfttftT Agae Tl^rKni duritd tarema ^^td tarena t&v&TaM 
tarenukj 4^6.1.11* 

10.53.3^(1)07^; to Agni) 

&i«dhi b6tft nis&da y^iyin abhi pr&y&fuii cnidhitftni hi khyit, 
yij&mah&i yajiUyiui h6nta devin lUmahK idyftn ijy«na. 
Sm under 1. 135.4 'Q' ^^^ ''^T •imiUr p&da« 

6.16aS«: 6.i.ii«=: 6.14.6*, td tarema t&Tdvaca tarema. 

ej.6.20: 5,26.1'; 8.103,16°, £ derin vaksi y&ksi ca. 

ej,6.Sl>, dfTodABfiya Bunvat^: 4.30.20°, dfvodasaya dKfCise; 6.31. 4^ divodKaAya 
aunvatd sutakre. 

[6.16.7', tv^ ague BKAdhyiih : 8. 19. 17" ; 43.30*, t6gh6dagne avildhyUi.] 

6.16.7^: 1.15.7°; 5>2i.3^, yajil^u devftmllate. 

6.ie.S*i 1.14.11', tr&m h6t& m&nurhitah. 

6.16.9^ (BharadTBja ; to Agni) 

^trfim hdta m&nurhitoj T&hnir Aaa Tidtiffaral^ «r 1.14.11* 

ftgne y&kai div6 Ti^ah. 

7.16.9^ (VasisthaUaitATaruni; to Agni) 

s4 mandrfiya ca jihrflyil T&hmr &bb Tidi^^fara^ 

&gne rayim magh&Tadbhyo na i vaha havy&datim ca sQdaya. 

6.16.10*, &gDa & yfthi Tit&ye: 5.51.5*, vayav a ylLhi vtt4ye. 

6.16.16°, dhanamjayim r&ne-rane: 1.74.3°, dhanamjayd r&^e-n^e. 

[e,ie.ao*, s& hi rt^dti pdrtluT& : 6.45. 30°, a& hi TlfrHni p^rthivL] 

6.16.22^; 5.53,4'', Bt^imaiii y^jn&m ca dhranttyi. 



d by Google 



6.16.34—] Port 1 : Repeated Bissages belonging to Book VI [280 

e.l6.24l>: 1.14.3°, Bdityin minitam gan4m. 

[6.16.28% agnla tigm^na (ocff&: igne tigm^na, &c. ; see under i.ia.ia.] 

6.16.28'': i.78,i<<; 6,16.36''; 8.43.3^ j^tavedo Ttcanana 

6.ie.2S<> (Bharadv4ja ; to Agni) 

BUTiram rayfm il bban Jjitavedo Tfoarsa^etj «r 1.78.11* 

Jabi r&kf&iui enkrato. 

9.63.38« (Nidhruvi CSfyapa; to Soma PavamAna) 

j)uiian&h soma dhiraydjodo vffva &pa srfdhah, mr 9.ti3,38* 

jahi rdkg&ngl soluato. 

6.16.80't> (BharadTBja ; to Agni) 

trim nal^ pftliy iuhaao jatavedo BgMyat&l^ 

r&ksB no brahma^ias kave. 

7'i5.i6*'' (Vasistha M&itrftvaruni ; to Agni) 

trim na^ p&liT inbaso dd^&Tastar oghfiyati^ 

dfvU n&ktam adsbbya. 

6.16.83*: 6.15.3*, bbar&dTtj&yaBapr&tbah. 

6.16.85'' (Bharadvaja ; to Agni) 

g&rbhe m&tuh pitiis piti TididyutftniS aks&n, 

ndann pt^aya y6nim a. 

9.3>.4'> (<j!7AT&9va Atreya ; to Soma PavamilnE) 

ubb6 somaracaka9an mrg6 na t&ktd arhasi, 

ndann rt^ya y6nlm a. 

9.64.11° (Ka^yapa H&nca ; to Soma PaTamAna) 

Ormfr 7A0 te pavltra i. dev&Tfh pary&ksarat, 

atdann pAsyt, ydnlni a. 

Cf. rtiajta ydDim iatAaia, under 3.61.13°. 

6.16.861^: i.^a.!!"; 6.16.39b; 8.43.3<>, jitavedo vlcarsape. 

6.16.40°: 5.9.3'^, vi;im agnfm BvadhTarAm. 

6.16.44'', abhf pr&y&nai vit&ye: 1.135.4b, abbf prfiy&nsi sUdhitBni vlUye. 

6.16.44°: 1.14.6°, d devin Bdmaprtaye. 

6J.6.46°: 4.3.1b, h6tllram satyay&jaifa rddasyob. 

6J6.46^, uttftn&hasto nimasa vivBeet: 3.I4.S^ utt&n&haata oiunasopas&dya ; 
10.79.3'!, uttan&baatB n&masitdhi Tiksii. 



d by Google 



281] Mymns ascrihed to Ekairadvc^a [ — 6.19.8 

[6.16.47 : 10.91. 14. The stanzui are oloaely related : see note te 5.6. g.} 
6.16.47* : 5.6.5*, i te agna roi baTlh. 

e.ia.a* (Bharadv^a ; to Indra) 

bA yndbmi^ sdtrft khajak^ aamidTft tuTimrakB6 oadanumia rjiaf, 
brh&dreriuf 9y&Tfuio m^auain&m 6kah krstnuim abhavat sahd^a. 
7.10.3* (VaeiBtha; to Indra) 

yiidluii6 ao^rra kh^ak^ sam&dTft furah satrAsad jaoiisem &s&}tiah, 
i^vy Jlsa Indrah pHanllh sTdjUj Adha Tf^raib (atrDy&ntam jagbBna. 

W 7.20.30 
Of. 3.1.7' = *^ *>^^ formnlas dMoribing Indni'a flghtiog quBlitiea ; they offer no baaia for 
duonologioal diiorimf nation. 

[6.18.120, i^Uya f&trur n& pratim&nam aati: 4.18.4*, nabi qt juya piatiminam 

toti.] 

6.1B.l^ (Bharad'vfija ; to Indra) 

mabin fndro orrid d csrsa^iprd ut& dvibirba amin&h s&liobhib, 

asmadiykg T&vrdbe Tir^yon^i pjthiiti mikfta^ kart^bhir bhflt. 

7.63. !<' (Vasiatha; to Snrya) 

lit atuyo brh&d aroinsy afiet purti vff^ jjuiima mdnuaBnftin, 
samd difi dadi^e rAoamKnah Icritrft kptd]^ aiikftati kartfbliir bhflt. 
Ludwig, 543, rendera G.i9.i',<weitoa raum erfallaad war er gOnatig geatimint Ton den 
dieaatveniohtenden prieatem'. But 7.61.1' exbibita quite a different aense. Here Lndwig, 
113, quite oorrectly, 'mit einaieht geaohafleu ward er wolbeaahaffsD gemaeht tod deuoD die 
ihn Bchnfen'. Ttierefore 6.19.1' meana'wide and broad waa be, well faahionad by the 
ereatora*. Cf Graaanuuin, 1. 149, and 350. 

6.1S.2b: 3.3a.7'>,brbluitainTsy&inaj&iamyU'^Lnam; 6.49.10* . . . aj&rath ausuu- 
D&m. 

6^.0.3^: 3.54.23b. 5.4.1^^ asmadry&ks&m mimlbi (r&v&nei. 

6.19.6^, eamudi4 d& slndhavo y^dammab : 3.36.7*, samudr^ua aindhavo, Ac 

[6J8.70, y^DatokfisyatanayasyaB&tdu: 4,a4.3<i; 7.82.9<i, n&raatok&syat&nayasya 
saUu (7.8a.9<), sfitf^).] 

e.l9.8t>+o (BharadT^ja ; to Indra) 

i no bbara vf^a^am ^dsmani indra dhanaspftom Qu^Tansom snd&kfam, 
Ttoa T&baama pftanftsu ^Atrun t&votfbhir ut& jfiminr &jamiii. 
10.47.4^ (Saptagu ASgirasa ; te Indra Vaikuntha) 

BanAd'^am vipravlram tArutram dhanaepftam Quguvanaadi sudikfam, 
dasyuh&naih pOrbhfdam indra aatyflm i^asm&bhyaiii citrim Tffa^am 
rayfm dab.j •rrefrsin, 10.47.111-8^ 

36 [».o*h1 



d by Google 



«.i9.8— ] Part 1: BepetUed Passages hdonging to Book VI [282 

8.6a I a* (Bharga FAgfttha ; to Agni) 

ydns T&fisftms pftanftso qdrdhatu Uruito aryA sdl^ab, 

8& tv&m no vardha prAyasft faciraao jfnvS dhlyo Tasavldah. 

We Duj MDder 6.ig.8 : 'Bring to na th}' flerj ttrengtli, Indn, tbftt Donqoereth (for u*) 
wealth, is atroiig, ftud ftiU of power, bj whioh with tli; help* we ■hill oooqaer in battle the 
enemy that b of our kin and the enemy that Is not of onr kin.' The wooad pftda ooeon 
agaJD in a litany each of whoM itanzas ends with the refrain, aamibhyath oltiAih 
Tfaanaiii rayim dU^ (ia.47.i'-S'}; the rigmarole natnre of thU hymn prepares for the 
oonolnaion that the esprenion, dhanaipftalh fUfuviAMlh Bodiksam, WM oompoMd to qnali^ 
fiiimam In 6.19.S, and not raylm in the refrain at ia-47-4 : rayfih dhanaapftam it rank 
tautology. The epitheta daaynhlnam pfirbhldam are alio epithets whioh really fit eomethtng 
elae than rayim (of. Hitlebrandt, Ted. Myth. iii. 170^ note 3). — For eiigiEf, JU., e£ 9.90>3'> 
lifBlhwHi eUiTin pftaniaa 9Urfin ; for the rettain 10^7. 1'-S', tt Tedio Coneordanoe, nnder 
aamabhyam citram. 

e.l9.Bd(Blund'v1tja; to Indra) 

d t« Qdsmo TTsabM etu pafcitd dttardd adharitd d pur&stKt, 
d vi^rAto abhf eim etr urda Indra dynomdiii Bvkrvad dheh; tmm6. 
6.35.3^ (Naro BhAradtUja ; to Indra) 

k^hi avit t&d indra y&n nfbhir om Tirdir vTidn Dll&^tee j&yajin, 
tridhdtu gd idhi jaySsi g66V indra dynmnAifa HT&rrad dheliy asmd. 

e.i8.u = 3.47.5. 

S-SO-S*: 4.38.2^, mahd druhd &pa vif^yu dhfiyi 

e.80.6*>: S■30•8^ ^ro dftaAaya oimucer mathftydn. 

S.30.10°: i.i74.3l>, sapti yfit piirab ^rna fdradtr d&rt. 

6.20.12 = 1.174.9. 

[6.21.10'', jaritdro abhy Jtrcanty arkdih: see under 6,50,15,] 

0.22.2^, Adrogba-TAcam matlbhih (Avistham: 6.5. i>>, iidrogbaTllcam matfUiir 
y4vis|hanL 

6.23.S* (BharadT4Ja ; to Indra) 

patft Bntim Indro astn admam pra^enir ugrd jaritdram Qti, 

l[&rt& Tlrdya Biisvaya u lok&m ,^ddta vAsu atuvat^ kir&ye ciLj ar of. 6,33,3' 

6.44.15* (^amyu B&rhaspatya ; to Indra) 

pat& Bub^ indro aatn sdmam ^h&nta vrtrim T^jre^a inan<taeftQ&h,j 

•■cf. 4.17.3' 

g&nta yajMm parftT&ta^ cid fiohs v&but dbindm avitd k&nidti&yfilu 

In marking the two wordi kIrAye, in 6.13.3, and kSnidhljlh 'noarishing poeta', in 
6.44.15, I have indicated my belief tliat kiri means 'poot'. Pisehel, Ted. Stud. L 116 (L, 
following Lodwig, Der Eig-Teda, tI. 105, takes kIri to mean 'miserable, poor', and contends 



db, Google 



288] Htfmns aecr&ed to BKOffadvaja [ — «.35.9 

thftt the ward nowhera m«uia ' poet '. Why not here in &*3.3, where the antitbeda between 
Tiiija iAfraje and stuvet^ klrife oit la podtively ftindamental ? The rich Bsntlenian who 
p rt noa the aoma uid ' yea the poet who faiaa only bia praise to give to the goda ' — that is what 
■tnvat^ klrtye oit meuu— are eoDtrssted moat affeetively (ef. 7.97.10). So alio In 1.31.13 
rktihavyah ' ha who gives the otbring *, and klrif oin mlntram ' the poet with hia mantra 
only*. In a. 11.6, eodlli. . . 76 brahmilno ntdhamtaaaya klr^, meaiu, '(Indra) who pro- 
mote* the needy Brahman poet '. The word klii haa the aide meaning of ' poor ' onl; in bo 
(hr as the poeta of the Teda are oonatitutionally and oongenitally poor. Suoh eoonomio 
atatnaoftheBrahmanpoetandprieetiadeaortbedin AY. 7. 103; ' What gentleman (kaatr^ya} 
deairong of improving lUa oondltion will get as (the prieata) ont of thia wretched plight f 
Who deaireth to saoriflco, who to give bakaheeahf Who ahall gain long lile with the 
godaf" Ct the kSravo alpas^, 'poets lean of parse', In QB. 1.3.17 ; Vait >4.io. I am 
sure that in this way the word kiri in the aenae of ' poet', with the implioaiien that poets, in 
oontiast with their employera, are, aa a rule, poor men, will be flnallj plaoed npon aolid 
ground. And eo klri and tkrd and kloti, all from the set-root karl ■ praiae ' (at kirti ' aot of 
praising ', IE. type kfti-), need not to be separated etymologieally, and, yis tvl hjdt ktrfnft 
minyamftno . . . jdhavlmi in RT. 5.4-10, means, ' I, who remember thee with heart full of 
praise, farrontly call apon thee.' Geldner, in his RV. Oloeaaiy, under klri, remarks that 
Sftyana take* klri in the sense of 'poet'. Qeldner believe* in SLyana more than I do; it 
would have been well to have listened to him here, not because SSyans knows anything 
apedal about the word, but beeause it is antecedently impoeaible that a Hindu could err in 
what is, after all, obviously a case of primary deriTation from afuniliar root. — For 6.44, ij" 
d the closely related pftdaa, vAdhId (vidhlm) vrtiim v^re^a mandas&ni^, under 4.17.3; t6r 
6.13.3' of. 7.97. ■□*, dhattiih raylm stnvat^ kiriye dt. 

[6.as.S<l, ditft T&su stuvaU kir&ye cit: 7.97.10°, dhatt&m raylm aiuvat^ &o.] 

6.28.7° : 3.53.3<', dd&m buhlr y&jam&nasyft tfda. 

6.28.9>>: z.i4.io'>, stimebbir nh pr^ata bhoj&m fodnun. 

S.34.0<i, akUr vytiBf&a p&ritakmy&yftm : 5.3ai3d,akMr vytiBtaup&ritalanyaj^. 

e.2S.4° (Bharadvlija; to Indra) 

fiiro va furam Tanitte f&rTrfiis tanOriica Urusi y&t kraviite, 
tok6 Tft g6^ t&Ba,ye yid ftpsil t1 kr&ndaal urvfiAsu br&vfiitfl, 
6.66.S° (Bharad^a ; to Maruta) 

i^ndsya varta ii4 taruta dt bstij m&ruto y&m Aratha T^'asat&u, «r I.4a8^ 
tokd T& g<S9a tiiiBTe jim aps^ e& Traj&m d&rtA i^rye &dlia Aj6^. 
For 6.15.4 see Neisser, Bezz. Beitr. vii. 113 ; Oldenberg, RV. Noten, p. 3S4. 

6.25.8°: T>t7T.5°; lo.Sff.i?", vidydma v&stor iTaaa gru&ntah. 

S.26.9<^ (BharadvSja ; to Indra) 

«T» na apfdhah B&m ^jft sam&tsT fndra nnndhf mithatft idenh, 

Tidyanut T&Btor &nA gpndnto bharidv^i nti ta Indra nanim. 

> SeeBIooDifleId,ll)eAtharva-Teda,p. 77. For needy Brahmana see forthar RV. 6.44.10; 
8.S0.3; 10.14.3. 



d by Google 



6.25-9 — ^ Po-ft 1 -■ Repeated Passages hehngmg to Book VI [284 

io.89.i7<=^ (B«9u V&ifTOmitra ; to Iiidr&) 

era te T&y&m indra bhunjatTnim ^vid^ma Bumatlnim i]&T&iiam,j 

<r I.4.3* 
Tidyuna viator &Taa& g^^iiito viQramitra utd ta indra nunim. 

Fortheohronologjof these bUiiiu bm under i.4>3. Hot« that the Utter hftUttf eMhIa 
rendered duootdAntl; bj both Ludwig (549 and 644] uid Qruamuin (i. aj7 Mid ii. 37a). 

[6.a6.2l>, mahd vdjasya gftdhya^a sKtau : 6.10.6^, avir T^jasya, &o.] 

6.36.8^ (BharadvAja ; to Indra) 

tv&m kaTim codayo 'rkaallUu tv&m kiit^ya fiisnam da9i:iBe vark, 
tvam (fro amamiA^ah p&iahann atithigraya ginayam kari^y&n. 
7.i9.8<' (VasiflUia HftitiSTaruiLi ; to Indra) 

pri^sa ft te maghaTanD abhfstfiu n&ro madetna faran^ s&kb&yah, 
nf turr&fam nt yidvaih (i^lhy stithigTaya ^AAayaih kaiiayin. 
For point* in 6.16.3 "m niohel, Ted. Stnd. i. 141 ; Oldenberg, BT. Neten, p. 3S4. 

6.36.4^, dvo yiidhyantam TTsabh&m d&$adyum : 1.33.14^, prdvo, &c 

8.27.1, 3 : soe page 8. 

6.27.8' (BharadTSja ; to Indra) 

nabi ni. te mabiniAQalti aamasya a& nutgbaTaa m^bavattrABya vidmi, 
na radhafio-tfidbBSo nutanasy6ndra n&kir dadr^a indriyam te. 
10.54.3* (Brhaduktha Vamaderya ; to Indra) 
U n nti te mabim&na^ eamasy&am&t purra fsayd 'ntam &puh, 
y&n mftt&raiii ca pitaram oa sakam ajanayatbas tanvlih sTdy&h. 

6.28. 7S mi va sten& i^ata migba9ansah : a.4a.3'>, mi na stona ipata m^b&fansah, 

6.28.7^, pari TO beti rudrasya ttjj^: z.33.14', p&ri 90 beta rudr&ByaT|jysb ; 
7.84.3°, pjiri 90 b4lo T&ruuasya vrjyfth. 

6.39.3«^ (BbaradvAJa ; to Indra) 

friy4 te pada diiva i, muniksur dbrsntir vajr! (ivasa daku^ftTbi, 

Tiafino &Aadi anrabblm dfij^ k&di bt&t i^ nftaT Ufixi babbutba. 

10.123.7"! (Vena Bborgava ; to Vena) 

L^OrdbTd gandbarrd adbi nike aathstj pratyan citrd blbhrad asydyudh&ni, 

•^ 9.85.1a' 

T&B&no itkam snrabbiih dfg6 kidi svix ija nama Janata priyai^ 

Bergkigne, il. 39 ; iil. 66 ; Hillebraudt, Ved. H^th. i. 431, oonneot gandharri-Tsni with 

the moon, oorreotly, it leems to me. The fitneaa of Ibe aacond hemiatioh of 10.113.7 '" 

oonnezIoD with gandharvi U clear, whether we undertake a nataraliatio explanation or net. 



db, Google 



285] Hymns ascriled to Bhamdv^ [ — 6.35.2 

If the GandhwTft* m« mer« heaTsnlj 'tporta', tli« Btktem*!!! thkt they 'put on (cented 
^rmentB boKatifnl to look upon ' U perfectly BtHahetarj. Equally good ia the ume deaorip- 
tiou In oonuexion with Indn, the ' Dtmcer '. Von Sohroeder, Hysterium nnd Mimna, p. 38 ff, 
hma pUced in the right light Indra'a epithet nrtd. It would teem therefore that the 
repeated worda in the two statuaa belong to the sphere of gay, high life. Their formuUio 
eharaoter preventa na from gueaaing in wbieh ptaoe th«y were used Bist. For 6.99.3 ^^^ 
NeiaMT, Bezz. Beitr. xiz. 190 ; t. Sobioeder, ibid. 39. 

9.80,4^: 3,33.ii>; 4.19.30, ^lianii &hiih psrijAyKnam ir^ah. 

[6.80.6<), Akim suryam jaiUiyao dyim usdsam : 1.33.4°, it suryaih, &c.] 

6.81.^, dlTodOs&ya BunvaU sutakre ; 4.30.30°, dlvodSallys dS(use; 6.16.5b, dlvo- 
dssKya sunvat^. 

[S.82.lb, maiii Tiriya tav&se tur^ys : 6.49. 1 2\ prt vlrdya pr& tavtoe turdya.] 

6.82.4'> : 4-''-3\ mahtf vijebhir mabitdbfai; ca fiism&ih. 

6.88.a<i (Qunahotia BhAndTftja ; to Indrs) 
tvim htndrdvase vlvsco hivaote carsa^&yah (uraiUtAu, 
trdm Tfprebhir t1 pa^mr afHyas trdta it B&nitft T^sm irrft. 
7.56.33d (Vasiatha; to Maruts) 

bhmi cakra marutah pftry&ny uktbiai ji vah (Bsy&nte pui:^ oiti 
manldbhir ugtih pftanSau sdjhB martidblur it eiiiitft T^jatu drvft. 

0.88.5° (punahotra BhBradvfi.ja ; to Indra) 
nOnidi ns indi&pardya ca ayft bhAvA mrliki ut& no abhteUu, 
ittha gn&ato mahinaaya Q&rman divf eyftma pirye goe&tatnAb. 
6.68.8<: (Bharadvaja ; to Indra and Yaruna) 
nu na IndrftTarunA gTi;i&n& prnfet&m rayfm sKu^vaadya devO, 
ittlia gr^&nto mahinaaya Q&rdlio i'p6 n4 n&vd durita tarema.j 

«r6.68.8d 
Tranalate 6.33.5 - ' How, Indra, and in the fatnre be thou mereiful to na, and (engaged) 
in oor aid I Singing here in the protection of the mighty (god) may we most abundantly 
obtain oattle on the deoitive day (of battle) I ' Thia tranalatiou, in eeaential aooord with 
Lndwig, 556, and Oraomann, throwa light upon the meaning of the repeated ptda. Lndwig, 
737, tranalatea 6.68.8"*, 'hier beiingend des gronartigen [reiohtuma] zuversioht, m^Sgen wir 
wie auf einem sehiffe dber unglQok hinwegkommen ' ; Qraaamann, ' In Wahrheit prelaend 
dea Gewalt'gen StArke, durohfahren Noth wir, wie den Strom im Sehiffe '. The paralleliam 
between the repeated pidaa, and the obviona eenae, ahow that jirdhaa like finnan ia looatlve 
(of. Schmidt, Flaialbildaugen, 305, note), < ainging here In the tmat of the mighty (god) 
may we oroea misfortune aa water* with a ahlp '. For lodra ia the friend of thoae that 
pndse, gfnatimlpih, 6.45.17. ITow the aingnlar mahlnaiya in a dvidentya-hymn makea it 
probable that 6.33-5 ^ *^° mother pAda. — Oldenberg, KT. Noten, p. 390, takea mrllk^ in 
6.33.5 I" ^° aenae of im erbarmen' ; of. Bartholomaa, Ben. Beitr. xt. 141 note. 

e.86.3^ : 6.19.9^, fndn dyutnn&m sr&rvad dhehy asm6. 



d by Google 



^•36-4—'] Part 1 : Sweated Passages belonging to Book VI [286 

6.86.4^ : 3.46.20, ^o Tt^yasya bhtlTanasys rdja. 

6.40.40 (BbaradT^ja ; to Indra) 

d yUii f&Qvad U9ftti yay&th^ndra mhb& mfmaBa sonuip^yam, 
tipa t>rihm&9i Qi^ra ims nd 'thft to y&jiUs tuivb v&yo dh&t. 
7.39.3d (T&ffiBthK Maitr&Taru^i ; to Indra) 

br&bman TTra brihniakrtim ji^Aiab 'rr&cind h&ribhir yfthi tuyam, 
i^asminn Q au sAvane madayasvj6pa br&hmiQi QrV^^^ ^"^ ^^^ 

W 3.18.7* 
Cf. MV«ral item* b«ginnlDg with up> brahm&ni Id mjYedicCoDMrduiae.— For miiud 
in 640.4^ of. Hu UQller, SBE. xxzil. i88. 

<l.40.5d: 4.34.7'', sajte&h |Abi girra^o manidbhih. 

[fl.41.80, «t&iii piba hariva sth&tar ugra: 1.33.50, pri y&d div6 hariva, fte.] 

e.4S.2t> (Bbarad^a ; to Indra) 

^m enam praty6tana Bdmebhi)! aomapataniam , 

imatrebliur rjiB^nam fndram aut^bhir Indubhib. 

8.12.26*' (Parvata K&^va; to Indi'a) 

yajn^bhir y^il&T&hasam a6iiLdbhil> somaintamain, 

biSttftbhir (adraih T&vrdhur vy ina^ ub. 

e.4S.lo~4o, ay&m s& 86111a indra to aut&h pfba. 

a.44J.od-sod, admab sut&h b& indra t6 'sti svadbftpaU m&dah. 

S.44.S>>, p&tim tur^a rddbaa&h : 5.S6.i\ p&ti turiaya Hldhaaab. 

6.44.6^ (Qamyu B&rhaspatya ; to Indra) 

y&m vardb4yan^d glrah j)4tim tur&sya rddha8ab,j «r 5.86.4^ 

t&m fB QT ksya r6dad den gii^mam saparyata^ 

8.93.i3i> (Sukakaa Angiraaa ; to Indra) 

&dhft to ipratiakutam den Qtifonaib aaparyatah, 

Dbh4 au^pra rddan. 

[6.44.0^, dhAnaayaBKtdTasmiiiaTlddhi: i.iio.9>,'vijebbirnoTdjaa&t&TaTiddhL] 

a. 1.30.8. 

6.44 JO* (^laiiiyu B&rhaspa^a ; to Indra) 

Indra tubhyam fn magbavann abhoma vay&iii dstrd harivo mi t1 Tenah, 

n&ldr Aplr d&dr^ martyatri kfm afigi radhrao6danaib trUin^ 

8.80. 3« (EkadyQ N&udhasa ; to Indra) 

kim augi radhrao6dana^ auvftnAsyATit^ aai, 

kuvlt Bv Isdra nab f&kah. 
PUcIiel's oaptlvftting trectmeat of the word radhii, Ved. Stad. t. 114 If., Mema to aatabltab 
for it the meaning • miMrable ' and ' sting; *. Tet I ouinot withhold my doubts aboat thia 



db, Google 



287] Hymns ascribed to Bharadvaja [ — 6.44.10 

word, though UMy lead in the Tory oppoeite dir«ation ; of. also Ladwjg, Ueber die nenetten 
Arb«it«ii, pp. 3i,i33ff. Ikmattraotad by tho flAwlMsly cloar expr««aioii odd* ildbo niBglt&- 
nlm, which calla npon Usu in 1.4S.1, and upon S&ruvttI ia 7.96.1 ; 'InBpIra thoa the 
llberalitj of the pfttrons (of the worifiee)!' In 7.74.4 Vsas i« typified m the heiTenly 
patronet* of the uorifloe, beoiue she ashen in the sacrifloUl day. Usu ia oalled DkkaiDft, 
' Bakaheeah', for the aame reaaon, in 6.64.1, ibhOd u visvl dAkainA msghdnl ; of. 1.133.1, 5. 
In 7-74-4 the worda oodiya lidho gfnaM maghonl, ' Inspire, O liberal goddeao, liberality 
towardi the poet t ' are again addreaaed to TTf*a- For all thia eee my Religioa of the Teda, 
p. 68 IC Similarly Indra ia pitla turisya lidhasa^ in 6.44.5 i Indrtgnl, piti tmlaya lidhaaa^ 
in 5.S6-4 ; aee also 8.68. 7. 

It doea not leem to me poaaiblo to separate the espreesioDB odda ritdha^ or oodiya ^ha^, 
from those which oontaiu the root cod in juztapoaition with the adjectiTt ndbnt. In 1.30.6 
Indn and Soma are addressed as radhrtoya stbo yAjamtna^a eodia. Does not thia mean, 
■ Te two ara the impirera of the liberal sacrlfleer ', rather than, ' Te two are the inspirers of 
the stingy aaerifleer' f I qneation whether a Tedio Braltman ooold get blmaelf to speak of 
a stingy y^amAna, because the word yi^{amftna la itself a guarantee of the piety, i.e. the 
liberality of the person so named. The thing is not impowible, but for the Teda it is 
a oontnidictioa in terma. £a if*B the y<ijanUna doea saeriflee (y^amAna^ atmvin) ; see 
5.16.5; 6.54.6: 60.15: S.14.3, &C. In 10.49.1 Indra declaraa boastfully that he was the 
Inspirer of the ytuamkna, and that, on the other hand, he had dlsoomfited the nou-saori- 
fioer. Here the word for non-sacriBoer ia Ayajvan (of. S.31.18) : 

ahiih bhnram y^amAoaaya coditi 

iyajraiiah a&ksi Ttfraamin bhire. 

The passage strengthena my feeling that y^amSna Is so benign or optimistio a word as to 
exclude the attribute ' atingy ' by the side of it. The Teda has a plenty of words for the 
Impioos non-sacrificer : pani, afraddh^ 'pr?at, ay^ni, iysjyu, Aditsant, tfrivan, kffA, 
idtfuri, itytyvan, isunvant, kav&ri, idi^vtM, itaBvi, to., not to apeak of Adevayu, idevayknt, 
anindr^ ftc. Note partionlarly the ra^A idAfuri^ who n^lects to be liberal (pramamtrja 
msglUttaye), in 8.45.15. I cannot imagireany of them used aa the attribute of a yAjamkna, 
no matter how much the latter might fall short of satlsfylug the exacting deaires of the 
prieats- Such then ia the reaaon why it seems to me that radhrAsya stho y^am&nasya oodiu 
means, 'To two are the Inspirera of the liberal saorifioer'. 

Once a^in, some priestly gentleman who la not making a snffioient income speaks to 
Indra with some petulance in 6-44-10, the first of the two stanzaa quoted above: 'O Indra, 
liberal god, we have always relied particularly (id) upon thee to give, thou who drivest the 
bay steedsl Do not disregard us 1 (But) among men there is net in OTldenoe any one who 
b^iends na. Why then forsooth do they call thee inspiier of the liberal (saorifioer) ? ' 
That is to say, It is Indra's duty to furnish the goods. This he doea by influencing men, 
presumably liberal men. But he is neglecting his duty now, so as to endanger his title of 
' inspirer «t the pious liberal patron '. It seems to me most natural that a Brahman whose 
busineas was slaek would think fiist of all of the habitnally liberal, and that radhid is here 
about the same kind of a person aa the ksatriya in AT. 7.103; see its rendering under 6-13.3. 

The same 1(^0 applies to Indra in 10.14.3 = 

yi» pitir vityftnim iai radhrisya coditi, 
indra sto^ntm aviti dTis6 nah pfthy Uhasah. 

'Thou, who art the lord of choice riches, who doat inspire the liberal giver, who helpsst, 
O Indra, the singer, do thou protect us from hateht penury 1 ' 

And so the aeoondstansa quoted above, namely S.So.j (ef. 6.45.17 ; 51.3): 'How now, then 
that inspirest the liberal giver, helpest him that preases the soma, thou, surely, wilt help us. 

Bat the following two passages seem to me to clinch the sense of ndhrias 'libeisl giver'. 



db, Google 



6.44.IO— ] FaH 1 : Sepeated Passages belonging to Book VI [288 

76 radhnt^a coditi jb^ kf^iiyk 76 brahmino iitdbuDliia*7ft Vri^ 

'ThebeMitiftillr bMrded god thmt inipireth the libenl and theBtiDgj;* that Inipiratli th* 
need; BntbnwQ poet ; that helpeth bim irho opeiatea the press-stoaes and extnots the mdu 
—he, folk!, ia India.' 

Hera I Mem to fMl Uuit kffi is the opposite of ndhrt, and Identical with iditaan panf^ 
in 6.53.3, Te<^A tdlfnri]; in 8'4S.iSi anil the hoot of other wordi for tmpiotu, attngj meOr 
well hated in the Teda, wboae pr^erty (vAdaa) ia taken from them and glran to the piotu 
inBt«ad (we 1.81.9 ; 3-45-if)- 

The other paaaage ia '-M-iS ■■ T^yft ladhiiih p&riTsthity iAho jtji nidtf muneitha 
Tanditiram, arriol ai mamtoyi va utfh, ' Near ia that help of Tonra, OHamU, with whloh ye 
paaa the liberal aaorificer acroaa misfortune, and release the poet from diaoomfltare.' Ia It 
not natural to see in the pair radhrA and vauditAr the nsnal pair in behalf of whom the goda 
oxenslae thatr help and care, namely the y^jam&na and the Brahman poetf The nnmerona 
paaaages in which oconra the rerb par and it* oanaative piraya, either with or without the 
prepoaitlona AU, Qd, nia, and piri, are generally engaged in reqneating the goda to «aTe ' m ' 
frvm evil, fto. (e.g. 1.106.1^. ; 7-i3'>). It la nnderatood, of oonrae, that 'at' means either 
the liberal aaerifioer or the hymn- singing prieat. Thna 4.1.S : tim iAhatah plparo d&fvi&- 
sam, 'thou didat help the pionsmanoDt of strmita'; and, 3,io.4,pirsadTifv&Udurit(grniotam, 
* may he ferry the singer across all troDblo '. Cf. also ezpresaiotu like 8Uo6tasam tlr^ «id 
AAha^ sapithA nayanti in 7.60.6. It leema to me that the dlfiin and the grn^ in these 
two paasages are the true parallels respeatiTcly of radhrt and vanditir, in 3.34.15, and that 
ladhni moans 'liberal (aacrlfloer) '. In a confessedly sensitive theme like the preaent it Is 
not unimportant to note that, if we translate here radbri by ' miserable ', we distnrb this 
pervading parallelism in the Teda : 

yiyS radhrftih ptriyath&ty Uho 
jiji nid6 mnncithBTanditiram. 
And it ia not amiss to obserTO that the Tedic poets are more coneemed with their own and 
their patrons' welfare, than with the happiness of the deserring poor. 

There is not a single mdhri-pasaage in the Teda which does not gain by this Inter- 
pretation of the ladhni ; but it moat be admitted that £radhra doe« not yield np its secret 
under oar conatmction of radhri. See, in addition to the Lexioona, Bergaigne, ]6tadea 
snr le Lexiqne du Rig-Teda, p. 150 ; Pisohel, 1. c. ; Ladwlg, Ober die neueaten Arbeiten, 
PP-3i.'J4- 

6.44.UC, pOrvis ta indra nissf dfao j&n«fu : a.Si-S'ipQrvirasyamuldhoia&rtyMU. 

fl.44.14<>^d (^Jamyu Bftrhaspfttya ; to lodrs) 

aajA m&d« pun^ T^rj^nai Tidvdo indro Trtraoy aprati J^hftna, 

t&m u pr& hofii mftdhumantam asmKi admsm Tirays qiprine pibadliyfti. 

7.33.3d (Vasistfaa Uaiti^Taruni ; to Indnt) 

yuj4 ratham gaT^sanam h&ribhyam lipa br&hm&ni jujusBn&m astbuh. 

vl b&dliista sy& rddass mahitv^ndro Tftrany aprati jaghanvan. 

8.3i.34i> (Hedblltithi Ks^va ; to lodra) 

Adhvaryav d tii bf sific4 aAmaih viraya giprine, 

bb&ra sut&sya plt&ye. 



1 krjd 'stingy', somewhat like Oerman 'karg', which means both 'meagre 'and 'atingy'. 



db, Google 



289] Hymns ascr&ed to BharadvQja [-H5.45.S 

S.4145' : 6.93-3", l^tft sutdtn fndro utu a6iaaiii. 

[6.44.1St>,b&nt&'TrtiimT6jr«namandafl&nAh: 4.17.3°; 10.28.70, y&dhld (10.38.7°, 
T&dbim) TTtr&m, Ac] 

6.4U0^, vy iisin&d dv^o yuy&T&d vy &nbah: 3.33. 2°, vy Asm&d dv^so Titar&m 
vy hhhtA*. 

[0.M.17*, mi mandand jahf (On (itiHD : tai 1 3.i«,h&rsBSTa h&ntSTe fOn ffttrOn.] 

d-MaS**: I.I02.4', aam&bhjram m&hi (1.103.40, india) v^vah sug&m kah 
(1.103.40, krdhi). 

0.44J.8°: i.ioo.ii«, a{Mmi tokftflyst&iiayasya jes& 

0.44.19>, it trfi li&rayo vfsano yitj&nilh : 3.43.6', d t^ brh&nto h&nyo yuj&oih. 

[0.44.20**, ghtiapn^ ntfrm&yo ni4daiitah: 10.68. i<=, giribhi^o ndrmAyo, &e.] 

e.44.2li> (^amyu Bftrbaepa^ ; to Indra) 

vfaAsi divA vrsabb&h prthivyd Tfffi rindhfinaA vr^abU Ktiyftii&m, 

yfsne ta Indur Trssbha pipB.ya STftdu riao madbup^yo Tir&ya. 

7.g.3'> (VasiBthaHaitr&varuni; to Yai^&nara) 

jitf^ diTf dbdyy agnlh prtbiTyfiihj neta Btndhonaifa vnalahi etfy&nftm, 

W 1.98.2* 

si minaair abhi TlfO tI bh&ti ^fvuiard TftTrdh&Dd Tire^a. 

It would leem reasonable to ntppose that tfafl repeated pftda is prior in the lodn ttaiua, 
6.44.11. Cf. ap&iii netft In the nMd to Indra, ^. S.17 (RT. a-ii-?), whereas no rtatemeat of 
tbia sort oceuiB In the nivid to Agni VlifT&nara, (^. S.ia. In 9.74-3 Soma PavamAna is 
Tfsipidi neti, embraeing the variauts in the repeated pada above. 

[0.44,a8'>, ay&m snrye adadh^j jy6tir ant&h: 10.54,6', yd idadli&jjydtisijydtir 
aot&h.] 

e.46.8*>> (Qamyu Borhaspatya ; to Indra) 

mahir aasra pr&nitaTa^ p^rrir nti prdgaBtars^, 

nisya koiyanta Qt&yah. 

8.ia.ai»'i (Parvata Kftpva; to Indra) 

mahir aaya pri^Itaya^ purrir uti pr&gaataya^ 

Tl^a T&anoi dBfUse Ty ikiia9uh. 

8.40.9b (Nllbhaka E&nya ; to Indra and Agni) 

pOrrta ta indnipainatayah pQnir nti prAoaotaya^ siino hiavteya hariTah, 

Ttovo Tir&s]^pfoo ji tni eidlianta no dhlyo ^n&bhantOm anyakfi aatno.j 

•rpoftain, 8.39.i>>ff. 
Cf. bhadrt nti prt^MtaTa^ 3.19,19°; and, itann nti prifaataya^ 8-45-33^- 

ff.46.8': 1.176.3*, yisyavlfTKni histsyoh. 

37 [^.] 



db, Google 



C.45-IO— ] i^rf 1: Bt^peaUd Passages belonging to Book VI [290 

[el4Sao>>, fndn vKJUUbh p&te : 1.39.3*, plptin T^jliiUb pftte.] 

e.«SaOo (^uhyu Barhaspatya ; to Indn) 

tim n trft ntya somapft ^^iidnt TljftnUi pfttetj tref. 1.39.10 

ihfinutbi QTftTMiyivB^ 

8.34.18^ (VifTutunas YaiysfiTS ; to India) 

tAdi TO rij&nUi pitim ihflninlii ^rmTwryinlh 

ftpMyubbir yigHfibliir TlTrdhAny&m. 
Of. Uiepidk,jiilifliiiimfnTM]riTa^8.sa(VU.4).4',iUider 1.4.1. 

SASAT' (pamyu Barhaspfttja ; to Indra) 
yd grnatim Id iaithllplr DtJ fiv&h B&kha, 
si tT&th nft Indra mflaTa. 

8.80.3B (Ekadya Kfiudhasa ; to Indra) 

yd nah (^^rrat puriiTlthlimrdhro THjaaKtaye, 

ai triih na indra mr}aya. 



[e.tf.SC, b4 hf Tl^nmi pirthirt: 6. 16. so", b& hi TffriLU pirOuvA.] 

[9.46.82^, puruhatiya sAtrane: 8.45.31)1, panu^mniya s&tvanfc} 

[e.46.26', ixai n trl fatakiato: 8.93.13', Tayim a Wa, fto.] 

e.46.a5« (^amyu Blrhaspatya ; to Indra) 

i^imd a tvK fatakratoj l^hf pr& ^onnmr gira^ «r cf. 6.4g.i5' 

Indra rataidi n& m&t&rati. 

8.95.1^ (Tira9clAngiraea; to Indra) 

i trS giro rathf r ivisthuh sutosu giiranali, 

abhf ivi B&m anufat^ndra Tats&di n& m&tira]ti, 
Ct giro Tatoiifa ni m&Urft^, 9. 1 9.)' ; kbhf vfttaiih ni dlieuiTah, 9.13.7*, uid vabAih ^y« 
Hi dhaninl^, 6^5.18°, Sm nwrt itUD but ooe. 

eAB.a7 = 3.41.6. 

fl.45.280 ((iamyu B&rhaapatya ; to Indra) 
in^ u trE Buto-suto n&kaanto girra^o girah, 
Tatoiih ^TO n& dhen&Ta^. 

9.t3.3'> (Devala KSfyapa ; to Soma ParamAna) 

abhf Tfpra anOsata gavo Tataddi ni m&t&ra];i, 

Lfndradi sdmasya plUye.j «r 1.16.3* 

Cf. 9.100.7°, ratsidi JiUih ni dhenirah, and iuidar6.4j.a5°, uid 9.i04.)>. — The tMilam 
oomparatloiiii In 9.11,1 U wanting, tbongb H oui be raadUy lupplied from anttuta (flMOulj, 
glia^). Clearly tlie pida is there MoondAiy; and olawly it la primarj in 6.45.18. 



db, Google 



291] ^^ns ascribed to Bhamdo^ [6-45-33 

e.45.29*: 1.5.1', putQtAnwmpura^&m. 

e.46.80l> (gamyu Barhwpatya ; to India) 
wmakam iodra bhutn te sUmo vdhiffho <i^ * '- <H n*T?i 
wmin tay6 mahi binu. 

8.5.i8t> (Brahin&titlu E&nva; to A^vidb) 

Minakam adyi tuu ay&m Btdmo Tahif(ho i^ntamtTj, 

jnvibhyaih bblitT afrina-j «•■ 8.5.i8« 

1^»Ml»t« (i-4S-30t ' OttT wng of pr»i«», O Indn, ■hkll be thy mort belorftd, best ooavoj- 
kOM ; tia pTMiiote to great wetlth ! ' Cf. Neinsr, Ben. Bef tr. zriit 305 ; Oldenberg, ZDHQ. 
L. 431. St 6.5.18 u doMlj pukllel, "Thi* OUT song of pnlae, •hiil b« to-day yooi most 
beloved, beat ooDveyanoe ; your* it ihall be,0 A9Tiiia I' AnfreobC in tlie pre&oe to hia aeooad 
edition of the Big-Veda, p. rrt, remarks anent 8.5.18*: 'daza der klfl^ohe sehlDaa, ynH- 
bhjiiQ bh&tr afTlnk.' HedoeaootnoUoe that thia pftdaalaoia repeated In S.i&iG: 'vibfstho 
T&th h£Tbi&ih Bt6mo dCktd hnran narft, yuritbhyAm bhatr afvinS : ' The beat oonveying of 
oalla, the long of praise, aa meaaenger ahall call you hither, O ye two heroes ; yonn it shall 
be,ye AjTinal' I agree with Anfreoht aa to the 'UIgllober sahlDsa'ln S.5.1S: that stanu 
is mere patchwork, imitating doaely In its first distioh 6.45.3a, and repeating the third 
plda of 8.16.16.— Of. 8.I.3*, asmfikari) bnUunedAih bhata te. 

6.4SJ)a« (^iainya fiUrb&spatya ; to Brbu Takaan) 
yfisya yS,j6T iva drav&d bhadrd ifttfh saTiairfigi, 
s»dyd dftniya m&fibate. 

10.63.8d (Nabh&nedia^M&naTa; gn wner d&nastutih) 

pr& nOuim j&yatiUn ay&m minaB takmeva rohata, 

y&b sabisram 9at£fraiii sad^d d&naya m&nbate. 

Of theaa twod&nastutl stania*, each of which ia in its way elTeatiTe, 10.61.8 seems te me 
afiMlle, modemiiedTenionof 6.45.31 (of. Pisohel,Ved.Stad.iL 115 bottom). 

e.4S.88'b (Qathyu B&thaspatya ; to Brbu Taksan) 
t&t flii no Tf Qve aty& a sdd& grT^iLti k&rivalti, 
brbilih sahaetadatamaih sQrlm HRb aHTMn trWin btti ■ 

8.94.3,'^ (Bindu Angirasa, or Patadakaa Angirasa; to Hanits) 

tit sd no tIqto aryi a eid& gf^anti kftr&ra^ 

Lmanitah 86mapltaye.j tr- 1.13.10° 

The two stanzas Ulnatrste with pecnliar foree the instability of transIatioiiB made withont 
referenoe to parallela. Oraiimann renden 6.45.33, ' Danun rQhmen steta aUe nnara tranen 
Stnger den Brbu, der am meiaten sehankt, den Fflrsten der am meisten sehenkt'. Thia 
diflais, Me Mill, nrom his rendering of S.$4.3, 'Drum laden nnsro Sanger aneb, die tren- 
geeinoten alle, tteta, die Xarataohar mm Bomatrunk ', Ludwig, 568, rendeia 6.45.33 : 'Immer 
singm alle attnger fiber diese [tat] de« th>mnien, Brbn den grOaaten geber Ton tanaenden, den 
SQri den gril««t«n empftnger [daffir] von tausenden.' Bat, 703, he translates 8.94.3 : ' daa 
•ti^en nna alia die frommen Tor, immerdar die rubmeastnger, "die Hwnt den Soma m 
trinken ".' Geldner, Ysd. Btnd. ilL 78, seems to me to hare tlie ilfpit aenas of the repeated 
hemiatiehs. Thi^ oontain an anUtbeiui between the (not rleh] poets and the wealthy ari : 



db, Google 



6-4«-3— ] ^arf 1 : Be^peated Passages bebnging to Book VI [292 

*lli*t do all BMO, fMm poor po«ta to we^tb^ (pktroiu), srer pruae ', fte. Iiitenll7, 'poor 
poets Tip to the waKlUi7 pKtron '. Both hemiatieb* art followed b7 mnaoolnthic ■tatcoMDts ; 
that of 8.94.3 U ola«rl7 prefenble and prior to that of 6.45.33. Aiitaoedeiitl7 it U likely that 
the d&naatati ii patterned after the Marnt itanza, onleM, indeed, the distich ii an old foimnla, 
original in seithar itana. For othar treatmentaof atri t we Max HaUer, BBS. zzJtiL4io 
(on (ddlinea); Borgaigne,itiideaBnrIoLBXiqus, p.167; Piwihal, ZDHO.xL 114; Oldenbcrg, 
ibid.Ur. 17J. — Th* Mdenoe gf^anti k&rava^ alao at 1^3.1^; 8^.6.3*; $4(TU.6).i^ (lee under 
8.46.3). 

6.46.8)> (Quhyu Bftrliagp&tyB ; to Indn) 

yih Batr^ii vlcuM^ir inclr«di tinx honwlie Tmyim, 

s&hasnmuska ti^Tinrm^ a&tgtAo ,hh&n aamitsu no vrdb^j cr o£ 5.9.7 

8.5i(V&L3).5^ (Qrustigu Konva; to Indn) 
j6 Qo da^ T^Onflm indram titu humalie Tayim, 
vidmi hy fasya sumatliii n&Tiyasiih j^&mema g^nuti vraj^.j «r 8,46,9^ 
Pot S.5i(VU. 3).s° ef. under 1.4.3''. — ^o' Ticana^ see mj remark under a.j-f* 

[6.46.8d, bM^ Bun&teu no Trdh6 : 5.9.7^: 10.7"; 16.5^; i7.5«, ut&idhi prbui no 
vrdh6.] 

e.46.4« (9«myu B&rhaapatya ; to Indra) 

badluwe jin&a TTsabb^TK muiyiinA g^rsdu xaxlhA rctsama, 

aamakaih bodhy avita mahfidluuid taDuav apsil aorye. 

7.3>.z5^(Vaaistha; to Indra) 

firi 9Qdaava mBghaTann amitr&n ^euTddll no t^d krdlu,j ir 6.48.15* 

aamahartt bodhy arita mahftdhanfi bhfiTii Trdh&h B&kbmSin. 

—The phraae, asmikam bodhj ariti, ocoon in Mindiy 



6.46.7' ((j!aihyu B&rhaspatya ; to Indra) 

3r&d indra nahQ^frr an 6jo armn&m ca kf^fffo, 

ijr&d TIL p&&ca ksitiD^ djrumn&m i, bharaj satrd vfjflim pduiieya. 4^5.35.30 

8.6.34t< (Vatsa Ell^Ta ; to Indra) 

,^ut& ty&d i^vi^jvynmj y&d indra nahii^i^ a, tr 5.6.10^ 

igre Tikftl pradldayat 
Ct under j.6.10'1 and 5.31.1^ See Mnir, OST. L iSo. 

8.4e.7S y^ ^ p&Qoa IcsitlnjUh dyunm&m i bhara: 5.35.3°, y&d t& p&fica 
kaitlnam. 

[6.46,9", ohardfryachamagh&vadbhyafoam&hyaiii ca: 9.33.6^ niagh&Tadbhya9 
oa mUiyaiii ca.] 
Cf. the oadenoe maghiTftno vajim ca, 1.73.8 ; 136.7 ; 143.13 i 7-B7-S- 



db, Google 



293] Synms ascrihed to Bharadmja [ — 6.4J.13 

6.47.7b (0«rga BbandTaja ; to Indn) 

fndni prtijv&h punet^ra pa^ya pr& no iisya pratariih v&SfO Aoha, 

hhivA sup&ru atipanty6 no bh&va Biinitir utfi T&m&nitih. 

I0.4S.9« (Vatsapn Bh&landanA ; to Agni) 

yia to ady& krn&vad bfaadrafoce 'pQp&m deva ^irt&TaDtam agne, 

pri tiih nay» prfttarim 7^070 AobAhbi aamnim deribbaktam yaTietha. 

8.71.6° (Suditi Angiraaa, and Pununilba Angirasa; to Agni) 

tr&iu raylm pmuTtram tigne dSfdse mirt&ya, 

pr& no naya T&ayo ioha. 

Thftt the pad* 8.71.6° la (touted and BeeondmrT U not to be doubted (see Faxt 3,ohmpter a, 
elMB B g), to that Arnold'* auggeetion, Vedic Metre, p. 314, to mad nftjA is onperflnon*. 

a.47.12 (Oarga Bharad^a ; to Indra) = 

10.131.6 (Suklrti Kfikalrata; to India) 

indra^ sutramft stAtBu &Tobhi^ ^snniF^kd bhavatn TiQT&Tedftt>,j 

•r4.i.2od 
bodhat&m dv^fo dbhayam kfnotn i^mTiryaaya p&tays^ eyftmaj 

Tot the ohuvoter of thla Mid the next stanza see Arnold, VK., p. 44 ; Oldenberg, SV, 
Noten, p. 396. The two itanzas »Mm to me to l>« more original, and in better oonnexlon, in 
the siotrtma^I hymn, 10.131. Cf. Bloomfield, JAOS. it, 146 ff. 

e,47.1Sl>= 10.131.6b suinrlikd bhavatu vifvivedfth: 4.1.20^, sumrllkd bbaratu 
jBtAvedAb. 

e.47Jad = 10.131.6d; 4.5I.IO*'; 9.89.7^; 95.5^, snTuya^a p&tayah ay&ma. 

e.47.18"*'= io,i3i.7»'»: 3.i.3iod. 59.401, tisya Tay4m sumatiu y^'iUyagyipi 
bhadr£ sAumauas^ ff^Oma; io.i4.6<>^, t^fi&th Tayam sumatiu y^jiif- 
j^Uiftm ipi bhadrd sSumanas^ syAma. 

6.47 .18^ (Gaiga Bb&radTBja ; to Indra) = 

10.131.7d (Suklrti K&kalvata; to Indra) 

tisya ray&tii sumatsn yajfiiyaayapi bltadrd a&amanasd ayima, 

a& satram& sr&T&n indro asmd ftrao old dvdfatt sannt&r yuyoto. 

7.58.6o(VaBistha; to Uaruts) 

pr& ad vftoi sustutfr maghdnKm id&m sOkt&m manito jusanta, 

ftno oid dvdfo Tna^o ynyota ^ytly^ni pata svastlbbib 8&d& nalt.j 

•r refrain, 7.i.2o'l£f. 

10.77.6^ (SyOmarsfmi BbargaTa ; to Uaruts) 

pr& y&d T&hadhve manitah paAkdd yay&m mab&h samv&iaiiaeyB Tfiarah, 

Tidftndao vaaaTo rddbyaay&rdo oid dv^^al^ aanntir ynyota. 

Obo one doubt reaBonably that . . . rjfuto yujrota ia eplgonal to . . . aauatir ynjota f — For 
IO.J7.6 of. Oldenberg, EV. Noten, p. 365. 



d by Google 



6.47ao— ] Fart 1: St^aeaied Passages bekmging to Book VI [29i 

[6.47.2(K, bfhupftte pr& cikitsA g&viftBu : i.9i.i3'', abh&yebliyajti prt, fto.] 
[6.47.28^, dAvft ratha pr&ti havyi grbh&ya : i>9i.4'*, xijxa soma priti, Ac] 
[6.48 J°, pr4-pra raTim amfUiii JKt&Tedasam : 8. } 4. 5', am^Udi jKUTeduam.] 

6.48.8« (Qamyu BariiA^Mtya ; to Agni) 

vfgg hy hgne aj4ro mah^ Tibhasy arclsa, 

^asre^a ^ooifft Qdgooao ohuoe sudltlbhih aii dldilu. 
7-S-4^ (Vasistha HsitMTanii^ ; to Agni) 

t&Ta tridbdtu pithivf ut& dyjiur vdi^miara TTat&m sgne sacanta, 
tr&m bUss r6da0i & tatanthaiasn^a 900!^ gd^oftna^. 

e.48.eo (pamyu Bftrhaapatya ; to Agni) 
A yiih paprdu bh&niina rddaai ubh6 dhOm^na dh&Tat« divl, 
tiria t&ino dad^ga ormyfisr a ^a^t aru86 vfe& fy&vd aruad vfaa. 
7.9.3'! p^asia^ Maitravaru^ ; to Agni) 

B& sukrAtur y6 Ti dtlrah pann^ih pim&Dd ark4m purubhdjasath nab, 
bdta mandni vifiih d&mQnftB tirAa t4mo dadfge rftmya^ftm. 

In Hm Nighaut*> ^ 7 An>>7> *^ rtiajk are listed aaooaasivsly unooc the fewen^-thiee 
nuuM for < night '.—For 6.48.6'* lee <Mdenbei% RT. Noten, p. 398. 

e.48.8« (^Vuhyu B&rbaqmtya; to Agni) 
Tffraa&m grbipatir rifdm i^ tviia agno minDSti^&m, 

gatiiii pflrbhir ^Tiffha pfthy ijfihitnati Bameddh^nuh fat&m hfm& stotfbhyo y6 
cadAdati. 
7.16.10^ (Vasistha Maitiflvani^; to Agni) 
yd ridhKiui dddaty ti^vy& magbi kAmena ^r&Tasa mah&b, 
t^ iphaaal? piprbi partfbhis ^im gatidi p&rbbir yaviffhya. 
Fot the metre of the repeated p&d«a aae I^rt i, ohapter a, olMt B S. 

0.48.1S" (9amyu Barbaspatya ; to Uaruts, or Lingoktadevatah) 
tves&di (&rdho a& mdrutam tuyi^T&ny anarritoam pQf&aam B&m y&tha 9at4, 
hAtH aahisA kirisao carsai^Ibhya iii avlr golhi t&sQ karat BUTddA no T&aft 
karat. 
?'32.a5'> (Vasiatba; to Indra) 

p&A 9udaBva magbavann amftiAn mv^dft no visa krdhi, 
i^asmikam bodby imtA mahadbandj bb&va vrdhAh aakhTnam. «*■ 6.46.4° 

8.48 jeo (^amyu Barbaapatya ; to Posan) 

i ma pQaann Upa drava (^nsisaiii nU te apikar^ Bgbr^^i 

agbB aryd &rfttaya|ji. 



d by Google 



SS95] Hymns aambed to Bharadvaja [6.50.7 

6. 59. 8b (Kundv^a ; to Indra and Agni) 
Indiflgni t&panti mftgha aryd &r&ta7a]h 
&pa dT^flAnsy t krtam yayiit&m suryBd &dbi. 
In 6.48.16 the repeatsd p&ds U T«rj loose, kiid •gUt ii rather foiwed «■ pndimte, wberaM 
It U irell pnt me attribute in 6.59.8. Vor uyd iTfttftfah aee lut Geldner, Ted. Stud. UL 90. 

e.401'^d (j^jifran Bh&radv&ja ; to Yiqve Derflh) 
stus6 jinam BUTrat&m n&vyasibbir gn-bhfr miti^vArui^ sumnaytiiitx, 
t& a gunanta ti ihi ^iraTBUtn sakf^trigo viroj^o znitrd &gni]^ 
10.15.5° (pankhaTftmayaiia; to the Fathers) 
tipahat&h pit&nih somyilso barhisydou nidhfs u priy^u, 
t& i gamantn t& ihi QruTantr Adhi bniTantu t« 'vantr asm^ 
6.51.10° (The same as 6.49.1) 

t6 hi fr^tfaavaroasas t& u nas lir6 -vi^viai duriti n&yaiiti, 
nik^atnUo TAnutio mited ^(iifr rt&dhltayo Takmar^jaaatjil^ 
For fTttTuitn «e« Ted. Btod. i, p. tI, note.— Cor 6.49.1' at rtivano Tinuio inlti6 agnfl; 
imd«r 7.39.7, and otlier citation* in the note there, 

6.49.4^ pr&TSydmichi brhali manlBd : 3. 33. 5", pr&Btndhum &cha brhati manisd. 

6.40.8°^: 1.183.3°*', y4na naA nBsatyesay&dhj^ Tartlr yath&s tina^ya tm&ne 
ca; 1.184.5°, yat4mTartfst&iiayliyatiiUine OS. 

8.48.10°, brh&DtamrsT&majArathsuamnii&m: 3.3a.}''; 6.i9.3*>, brh&DtamrsT&m 
aj&ram jiYinaa. 

[0.49.12', pr& Tudya pri taT&se turiya: 6.32,1'', mah6 vTr^ya tavAse tordya.] 

[0.49.18', y<3 r&jahsi Titnamd pdrthi Ani : Bee under 1. 160.4.] 

e.4BJ.4l<, tit p&rrataB t&t saviti o&no dh&t: i.io7.3t>, tad aiyami tat saTiti, &c 

8,50.4'>, 1E°, adyi (i5«, gn£) hut^ t&bst6 'dhrstfih 

OJSO.T^ (^jifiTan BbftradT^a ; to "Vi^e DevI^, here Apah) 
omin&m ftpo manusir Amrktaiii dbJta tokiya tina^ya (&m y6h, 
yOyiiu hi atbd bhisAjo m&tftama vi^Tsaya sthfttiir j&gato jinitrl^ 
7.60.3° (Vasistba : to BUtra and Varu^a) 
es& By& mitrATaru^ nrcAksB ubhd ijd eti stuyo abhi jm&n, 
▼i^rasya sthatiir jigataq oa gopa ixji m&rtesu njini ca p&(iyan.j 

•r4.i.i7^ 
10.63.8b (Oaya PUlta ; to Vipre De^) 

y& ff ire bhi^Tanasya pr&cetaso Tigvasya Bthftttbr jigatag ca mantaTa^ 
t6 nah ktt^d Ak^tftd ^nasaB p&ry ady& derlteab piprtft sraet&ye. 

Ot 4.53.6.— For 7.60.) of. Bartholomae, Beiz, Beitr. xt. a6&— Note the eorre^ondenoe of 
6.5tf.i3*with 10.64.10^ under 6.50.13. 



db, Google 



6.50.8— ] Part 1: Sepeated Passages hehngmg to Book VI [296 

[6JI0.6", i no dev&h aavitd trjyam&j^h : 7.35. lo*, Quh no der&h, As.] 

6.50.8'!, TyanauU dSfdae viryft^ : 5.80.6°, TTOriDVftd dlfAse T^ryS^i 

[6.50.8*, uU tvini snno sahuo no &dyi : i.58.8>, iahidr& sono, &e, ; 4.a.3*, ih& 
tr&iii sdno, &&] 

6.S0J8° (9ji9TUi BhaTsdvAJa ; to Vi^ Dcrr&h) 
uU syi dovih sariti bh&go no '[^m n&pRd ftvata d^nu p4prih, 
triffft der^bhir jftniblii^ njdfft dydur der^bhih prthivl samudrdilL 
ia64.ioi> {Gaya PlBti ; to Vipvo Derth) 

ut6 mAti brliaddiTa ^motu nas tTifJA der^bbir jAnibhil^ pita vAoa^ 
rbhuksd T^jo rithasp4tir bhigo nuiT&h 9Ansah ^agamantoya {Atu nab. 

6.60a5i> (^^jiTT&n BhOradvSja ; to Vifve Demh) 
e^ n&iAto m&ma t&sya dhibhlr bbaridrftjA abby &roanty arkilti, 
^gD& batdso vfisaTi) 'dbraUj -ri^e stutaao bhDiA y^atrfth. 4p6.50.4t> 

•J. 23.6^ (Vaaistha MftitrllTarum ; to Indra) 

evdd fndram vfsaioam T&jrab&hum -rAmiffbAao abbjr ftrcuity arkailh 
ye& na etut6 vlriivad dhatu g6madj ijoy&m pftta BTastfbhih e&da nah.j 

ore: 1.190,8°; d: refrain, 7.1. sod ff. 

Cf. thepftdM 5.19. la^ difagvtio abby ftrcuity arkiih, and fi.ii.ic^, juitiroabhylkTOUity 
M-kiih. See for this cUm oT oomspondenoM our rsmark* in tha Introduction, p. 9. 

6.B1.2° : 4.1.17^ ; 7.60,3^, rjil m&rtesu vrjina oa p&fyan. 

6.S1.S° (^ji(van Bbaradnja ; to Vi9Te De-vfih) 
dy&uB pftah pftbiri mdtar &dhrt^ Ague bhmtar vaaavo mrUts nab, 
vi^ra ftditya adits ujd^ft ^^^''^^^7^ ^rma babul&m Ti yanta.j tr 5.6>>5^ 
10.63. i7'>= io.64.i7i>(GayaPUta; toVi^ve De^lh)* 
eri plat^b BQniir avlvrdhad to vi^TS bdityft adite mftnT^, 
Itandeo n&ro AmartyenaBtavi j&no diry6 g&yena. 

e.SI.B'l, asm&bhyam f&rma bahul&m vl yanta: 5.55.!)^, asm&bhyam (Anna 
babuUib Tl yantano. 

e.61.7"'> (Ppjifvan BbfiradvAja ; to Vifve DevSh) 

mi va dno anyikptaiii bbujema ma t&t kanna vaaavo jio oftyadbve, 
vif vasya bi ksAyatba vifvadevAb svay&m ripus taavitm rlrieifta. 
7.53.2°^ (Vaaistha ; to Adityas) 

mitrto t&n no v&ru^o mamabanta f&rma tokiya t&nayfiya go]^, 
ma vo bbujem&nydjfttam too ma tit karma vaaavo yio o&yadbve. 



d by Google 



397] Spnttt ascribed to Bharadvaja [ — 6.sa.t3 

[eJI1.8b, n&mo Adhftnt prthiTf m utfi dyim: 3>S9>i^> mitnS dSdbBn, ftc] 
6.81 J.O>: 6.49.1^, auksati^BO T&ruiLO mitrd ugaib. 
6.61JJ(*: 1.15.1°; 8.7.1a"; 83.9", yny&m hf afh£ sudftnaTab. 

6.8105^ (^ifvan Bhamd^a ; to Ti(ve Devah, here Marvts) 

lyay&m hi B&i sudanAvaj indnjyeffhft abliidyaTS^ tw i.i5.3° 

k&rtK no AdikTann & Bag&ih gopd anUL 

8.83.9i> {Kiuadin Ebota ; to Yifve Dertibi, b«;e Haruta) 

^yay&m bt ethd suduiaraj indr^yeffha abhidyavat^ M" i.iS.'" 

adbi old va uU bruve. 



6.61J.6b (^IfiTan BbBrad^a; to Vifve BcrvKh) 
&pi pfatham aganmahi BTftBtigani anebisun, 
ydna Tf^r&b p&ri dvf^o Tri;i&kti vindAte v&su. 

8.69.16' (FriyamedhaAiigiraaa; fliks&fyamedhayor dSnastutih) 

ik tu supipra dampate r&thaiii tifitha hiraBy&yam, 

&dha dyuksim saeevahi sahtorapadam aniB&ih STSStigam a n e h 6aam. 
Iiodwig, II S, renders anehitmin in 6.51. iG by < den u&BQ^eindeUn ' ; at 611,108.69.16, by 
'd«r ohnegleiehen'. Cf. Betssigne, Stndet nir le Leziqne, p. 7611. 

fl.52.8'^: 3.30.17^, brahmadvfse t^pusimhetlm asya. 

6.02.8^ : 10.59.4b, p&^yema nil auryam ucc&rantam ; 4.15.4*', jydk pa^yat auryam 
ucc&rantam; 7.104.14^, tni, te drpsn suryam ucc&rantam ; 10.59.60, 
jyiSk pa^yema suryam uco&rantam. 

6.SS.7" = 3.41.7": 1.3.7'', Ti{^e devBaa d gata. 

e,sa.7*>= 3.4i.i3i>,fmutamaiin&ihh&vam: 8.73.iot>, fr^ut&m ma im&iii hAvam. 

6.62.12*, imam no ague adhvar&m : 5.4.8", aamdkam ague adbvartih jusasra ; 
7.43.5", im&m no agne adhvarAm jusaara, 

6.62.12« C(^ji9van BbaradTaja ; to Vipve Devah, here Agni) 

^im&m no agne adhvar&mj hdtar vayunacfi yaj&i f 5-4-S* 

oikitTan daiTraih jaoam. 

8.44.9a (VirOpa Angiram ; to Agni) 

Bamidhani u aantya 9ilkra90ca ihd raba, 
oikitvaQ dalTyam j&nam. 
Iiudwift 119, renden 6.51.11, 'din niwer opfer, O Agnf, bring nacli Mlnen fllnnlnen 
werken <Ur, dMkk«nd an du gottliolw Tolb.' QrMunaiui, ■ Dies niueT Opfsr bring dur, 
o Priaatar Agni, kiuiit|era«lit, Mibnerkend auf dor OMter Sohar.' ThtM trauUtiona «f tha 
38 H....] 



db, Google 



6.53.13—] PaH 1: Repeated Postages belonging to Book VI [298 

third pftdk — wn pUiuible, Mpedally when we ramembar that Agni knowi the now or bhthi 
of the god«; 3.4.10; 4.a.S ; 37.1; 6.15.13; 51.13, Jce. (ne the kuthor, Ji.08. zvi. 16; 
Bergiigne, L 40). And yet the pftda u ootubned differentlj in 8^4.9. Here i rtJut KOTem* 
diiTjidi jAnKin, and oikitf tu It iatrMuftiTe : ' Kindled, holy (god) of bright flune, do thou 
intelligently bring hither the dlTine folk.' After >11 lun diapond to think that the repeated 
padata to be tranalated aimilarly in 6.53.11, 'do tbon, OHotar, intalllgently aaoriiloe to the 
diTine folk I ' For the oouetrnetion of y^J with two aeentatiTea eee the Lexiooni. 

0.59.18^ (]Pji9Taii Bbotadnja ; to Yi^re DeTSh) 

Ttpve der&h fr^uMm&tii h&Tam me j6 &nt&rikse y& lipa dy&vi stlUi, 

j6 ugmiihyi ut& tK y&jatin &8<ld7fiBmiii barhJfi mada^adhTam. 

6.68. 1 1^ (Bh&ndvaja ; to Indra and Yaruna) 

fndrBTarunA midhumattamasya ,^T^iiah B6maey» vrsaii^ vis«th&m,j 

(^ 1.108.3b 
id4m TOm todbah p&risiktam aemf> fta^dyftsmin barhi^ iiiftdBy«tliiiii. 
io.i7.8o(DeTa^Ta8TamlLy«na; to Sarasvati) 
s&rssvati yi, sarAthaiu jrajritha svadhibhir deri pitfbhlr m&daiitl, 
&8^7&amln barhifi mftdayasTbuumrd Isa i dbeby aam^. 

AT. 18.1.41'' ; 4.46° read mldiyadbvam in their vereion of BT. 10.17,8°. Lndwig, Eritik, 
pp. 15, 53, ia mach impreaeed with this reading ; fae regard* mAdayadhvam aa^DfinitiTe, the 
original reading which the aatbor of the BT. stanza turned into the lootio &oilior midayaava, 
became it ia nnlikely that anybody ahoold hare changed the simple reading mtdayaara to 
madayadhvam. Bnt m&dayadhTam addreaees iteelf anacolnthioally to both Barasvatl and the 
Fathers ; it ia a loose otiliiation of the p&da in the form in which it ooeurt in BT. 6,51.13', 
and once more in the ftineral stanzas of the AT. itself, namely 18.3.30'. At the best it ia 
little more than a solecism, certainly not of any morphological signiBoance. 

e.53Je*, AgnlparjaDyAT (ivataih dhfyam me: 3.40.50, BtimapOBan&T ivatam 
dhlyam me. 

6.52.17*: 4-6.4\ stirpd barhfsi samidh&nd agndu. 

6.88.5i>, 7\ iny& {"j^, pa^in^m) bfdayft kaT& 

e.SS.So-T", &them aam&bbyam randbaya. 

fl.fi8.7% 8^, i rikha kikiid krou. 

6.68J0l> (BharadTBja ; to Posan) 

ut& no gOQ&^iiii dhfyam a^aaaiii vfijasam uti, 

LiiiTAt kr^uhi Titiye.j wcf. i.ia.J" 

9.3.iot> (Medbatitbi Konva ; to Soma PaTam&na) 

go^a indo nr^ asy aQvaoa Tfijasa uti, 

jAmi yajfiteya p0rvy4h.j •r cf. 3.11.3*' 

Prima &eie the POsan stanza commenda itself as the original of the two imitatire stann^ 



d by Google 



299] Hymns aacribed to Bhamdvaja [— fi.59.7 

S.54.ab (Blutndvaj* ; to Fosaii) 

pusann &du pr& gd ihi y^'am&naaya sunratd]^, 

aftmlifemrh staT&t^m uti. 

fi.6o. 1 5^ (BhandTlja ; to ladra and A^i) 
iDdrfignl fmuUiii h&T&m yijun&iiaajrs saoTBti^ 
Tlt&ih bavjiny d gatam j>fbatam somy&ih mfidhiLj tr 6,6o,igi 

Cf, y^am&nAyB ■unntU, nDdw 5.»<S.j*, aad lee p. 9> 
e.B4.8<! (Bhaiad^a ; to Posan) 

^ryvAn l-Am p IlHArmm vny Am Iryam. &IlBBt&Vodasam, 

iQ&naih T&yi imahe. 

8.26.2at> (Vifvatnaoas Vaiyajva, or Vya^ra Aogirasa ; to Vayu) 
trtotur j ft-mRfaM-nTTi vsy&m if&nam Tiyi inuli6, 
sutdvanto Tayiim dyumnd j&nAsah. 
8.46.60 (Va^a Afvya ; to Indra) 
t&Di fudnuii "JB"""! i ma>m faTas&n&m Jtbhlrram, 
iQ&nani rftyi iiiuUie> 
8.53(Val.5).i<^(HedhyaE&9va; to Indra) 
upaia4ni ti« magh6n&ih jy^atham oa vrsabhdi^iii, 
pQrbhlttamam mag^Tann iudra gorfdua iqftiia^ rftj4 Imahe. 
For 8.16.11 •MHUlebTMidt, Tad. MjQu i. 511. 

6.66.20 (Bhaiadv^ja ; to Posan, here Indra) 
ut& gh& B& rathitamah s&khya s&tpatir yujd, 
indro Titrai^ jiglinato. 

8.17.80 (Irimbithi Ku^va; to Indra) 

tuvignvo vapddarab sutAhtIr iadhaso nUide, 

indro Trtra^i jiglmate. 
Cf.6.s7.J'i 8.J9.4''! ^^.I.Io^ 
d.S?.!'*: 4.31.11^ sakhydyasTast&ye. 

e.5T.V, buT4ma Tajaa&taye: 5.35.6^; 8.6.37°; 34-4^ bAvanto v^asKtaye ; 
8.9,13^, huT^ya Tajas&taye. 

6.B9.80, fndift nT ftgm tivasehi Ti^'ri^: S>45-4^> fndis nv iigt^ fivase huvAdhyai. 

6,69.7°^ (Bharadvl^a ; to Indra and Agni) 

fndrtgnl 4 hf tanyaW n&ro dhAnvftni lAliTiib, 

tpft no mfmin mahftdhaiid p&rft rarktaih g^Tiffifa. 
8.75.13^'' (Virapa Angiiass; toAgni) 

TTift no HJmfn Tnn.Tijmha.n ^ p&r& TfkTg blt&ra1}Ii^ yfttll&, 
BamT&i^Eaiii s4m raylm jaya. 
Hie BhATp modulation of the hemliUoh In 8.75.11 aeema to me Baaondai; and artlfieial. 



db, Google 



6.g9.8— ] Part 1 : Repeated Passages lelonging to Book VI [800 

Skj*^ ' BB & porter In the end abuidaiii hU barden '. Ladwib 4iOt oommuitkiT, ' m » portar 
In Um moment of danger throws tvnj propert; wbieb doe* not belong to htm, whereu Ita 
owner dafendi it with hii life.' Cf. HsmMMtdra'i Saiukrit Tvrstou of the itory of Bnhnw- 
detta (JSiJ. Til. j4o) : nirvlEinBklmabhogebhyo bhirebhja ira bfalriluh. 

6,58.8^: 6.48.160, Bghd aryd ttrfttkyah. 

eJ(9.0<': 1.79.9^ ntTfih vifv^jmposaaun. 

eJI8 J.O'' (Bhaiadi^a ; to Indm «Dd Agni) 

fndrtgDl ukthavKbasR stdmebhir haTUiSQrat&, 

TJ^TSbliir girbhfr a gatun ^asyi EHSmasyA pitAy&j 0r i,a2.io 

8.8.7^ (Sadhvanu Ka^va ; to At^rins) 

lcUt^ oid rooaodd tUlhyj a no gantuii sTftrrida, cr i.49.i^ 

dMbhfr Tatsspnoetasft Btdmebhir liATaQa9rat&. 

8.ia.33l>(PuTaU K&qte; to Indn) 

Tin»hiintj>.Th nmhinij vay&m Btdmebhir bavuuQrdtua, 

arkiir abhf pr& ijiODUi&ah aim djase. 

6.08.10^: i.aa.io; aa.ao; 4.49.50; S-Ji-S"; 8,76,6"; 94.io=-ia'', uyi B6m- 
asya plt6ye. 

6.60.5'' : 5.86.4^, indmgnt haTAuiahe. 

6.60.6°: 1.17.1°, td DO mrlataidf9e; 4>57>i^ s& no mrUtldf^a. 

6.60.7^: i.ii.8l>, abU stdma anosata. 

6.60.8*^: 4.47.4*^, yd vftm b&dU puruspfho niydto dK^iiae nait. 

6.60.9^: 1.16.5^; 31.4^, lipedims&Tanamsut&m. 

6.60.0°: 8.38.7«-90, IndrSgnl B6mapltaye. 

6.60 J.4*^ (BharadTBja ; to Indra and A^) 

a no giTrebhir AgvyUr vtMkVjtar tipa gaohstatn, 

aikhSyuu devau sakhydya ^ambhilVi^endrHgnt td bavamah&j Mr t.31.3^ 

8.73.14*^ (Qopavana Atraya, or Saptavadhri Atreya ; to Afvins) 

a no givyebliiT igvyfti^ lah&Br&ir lipa gaobatam, 

i^aatf B&d bhotu TUm &Tah.j pr re&ain, 8.73.i^i8« 

TranaUte 6.60,14, 'Come hither with treMorM of kine ftud boiM« I The fHends, the gods, 
benefloent for fHendship, Indra Mid Agni, them do we calL' The flrit distioh, repaatad wiUt 
a single ohanga from Tasavyilr to uhitrftir atraint after grsater elfoot, BMondarily of oootm ; 
aaide I^m that the two itanzaa taken bj themoelTeg do not betraj their relatiTs dates. 
Bat 8.73.15 «ontinuM: 

mi no g^Tyebhir ifvj&ifa lahiirebhir Ati kh jatam, 
antl fid bh&tn ram iral). 
'Do not overlook ns with thooMuds of kino and horws, fto.' Here the later Tenifte baa 
batrajped himaelf I^ hii bathos. Cf. the parallel relation of t.iSi.i'^ to 5,41. i*' (under 
1.161.1).— 'Die kjmn 6.60 share* two pftdaa with i.ii ; we next item. 



db, Google 



801] Hjftma OBcribed to BharadvOja [ — 6.6<.i 

6.60^4^: i.ii.3t>; 5.86.]^, indrftgnf UlutTUnaha. 

S.eoa5*>: 6.54.6)>, ;&jain&iuw;aeuiirat&h. 

6.60.18^: 7.74.3^; 8.5.11O; 8.1^; 3S.aa*>, pfbatuh somy&m m&dhu; 8.a4.i3*>, 
pfbftti somy&m m&dho. 

a.61.9*: s&nsrati deranfdo ni barhsTa; 3.33.8, Irfbupate deranldo nf barhftya. 

6.61.4^: i.3.ioi>, vijebliirTSjfntTatL 

6.eLS'>: i.40.zi>, upabmUdh&nehit^. 

6.61.7* (BharadTSja ; to Sarasratl) 

uU sya na^ B&raBratl ghozi hlnmyaTartonib, 

vrtiaglmi vBai^ BUBtutfm. 

7-9S-4' (Vasiatha ; to Saraavati) 

xLti Bya naify B&nenG. jag&Q6pa ^ravat eubhA|^ yt^6 asmln, 
mitAj&ubhir namaayiir I^ni ifiyi jntji cid littaA aikhibhya^ 
For 6.61.7 "f- a-i-ii- 

6.61.9", i& no TI9TS &ti dvfaah: 5.35.9°, b& no Tl^rtl &ti dviaah. 

[6.61J1*^, ftpapniBlpdrthivanyurdr^oant&riltBam: 1.81.5", 4papAupJrtlunm 
r^ah.] 

6.68J1<), na yat p4ro nintaras tutuiydt : 3.4I.8*, n& yAt p&ro ointsra^ 

[e.68.4t>, pra i^tfr eti jonrilaT ghrtici: 4.6.3% yati sujOn^ ifttlnl j^irtioL] 
Of ffludei' 3.19.3. 

e.68.7i>, abhf pr&yo nflsatyA vahantu : 1. 1 18.4^, abhf pi&yo nSsatyft T&bauti. 

6.68.7° (BharadTBja ; to Apvioa) 

d Tftm T&y6 '(Tftso T&hiBtli& ,_abhl prayo nfisatyfi Tabantu,j IP 1.118.4^ 

pr& Tftm Titho m&nqJaTft asaijis&h prks& iafdho inn pDrvib. 

7.68,3^ (Vasistha ; to A^vins) 

pri vim rdtho m^Qjavft iyorti tir6 t^j&nay afvinK gatdtih, 

aaiD&bbyaiD BOr^Tsall iy&ii4h. 
For 6^3.7 seo Oldenberg, BT. Noten, p. 408. 



6.66.1^, sakfc cbukr&m duduhe p^snir ndhal;: 4.3.10^, vfa& fuki&iii dndube 
p^juir udbah. 



db, Google 



6.66.8—] Part 1 : Repeated Pasaagea belonging to Book VI [302 
6.ea.8*, nAsyft Tftrti a& tuuti av haH : 1.40.8°, ojIbt* TarU xtk toruti mttodhanA. 
[S.ee.8i>, m&ruto y&m iratha T&jaaBtau : 10.35-14' > 63.14*, yidi devtso intha 

T^aB&tftlLJ 

^MO'B", tok6 Tft g6fiu t&naye y&m apsu ; 6.35.41, tokd vS g6su tftnaye yid apeiL 

8.60 Jl** mdrtsya BOndm havAsi vivBae : i.64.i3'> . . . havAsft gmlnuaL 

[6.07.10*, Yf y&d ^cam kistaso bh4niite: 7.73.4^ pr& vam br&hmft^ kKrivo 
bhai&nte.] 

[e.e8Jl^(ura9Am9avisthfttahlbhDt&m: 7.93.3*, tdsKna^ ^Tas&na hi bhatfim.] 

[0.68.4<1: dyiuf ca prUiivi bhotiam urvi: 10.93.1* mihi ^^^prttiivT bhotam 
urvt.j 
6.6S.4' ia inetrie«lly defective ; of. Arnold, VH., p. joS. 

6.e8.6'>, rayim dhatthd TisumanUm poruksUm : 4.34.iot>, tayfm dhatthi, &e. ; 
7.84.4)>, rayfm dhattam, &o. ; 4■49.4^ rayim dhattam (atagvlnam ; 
i.i59-5''i rayfm dbattani T&sumantaih 9atagvfDaiii. 

6.88.8°, ftthi grn&ato mahlaasya (&rdhah: 6.33.5^ itthd. gr^ato mahfnasya 
c&miaD. 

6.68.8^ (BharadTaja ; to Indra and Varuna) 
nu na indraTaruna girt&na prakt&m rayfdi Baupravasdya de^ 
i^itthi grn&nto mahfmie^a ^rdhoj 'pd u& nftva dnrita torema. •>* 6.35.5* 

7.65. 3<l (Vasietba ; to Mitm and Varuna) 
ti bhurip&faT &nrtasya a6t11 duraty^to rip&ve mftrtyHya, 
ttaaya mitr&vaninA pathd vam ap6 u& nfiva dnrita tarema. 
Of. 8.83.B; 97.15. 

8.68.11^: i.io8.3i>, vfsfiah etSmasyaTTsa^TrsethlUii. 

e.68JLl<), Ks&dyasmlQ barhlsi m&dayeth&m: 6.53.13^, . . . mldayadhram ; 
10,17.18°, . . . m&dayasra. 

6.68.4^, 7*^, lipa br&hma^i fr^utaih giro (7^, h&ram) me, 

6.70.8° (Bharadwja ; to DylTaprthivyftu) 

y6 Tftm Tjitm kiima^ya rodasi m&tto dadiqa dhisa;^e b& sadh&ti, 

pri pn^abhir jftyate dhirmsfas p&ri yuvdh sikU. TfsurQp&ni aavTata. 



d by Google 



803] ffffnms ascribed to Bharadvaja [ — 6.73.3 

8.37.160 (Manu VaiTaavata; to Vifve Devfth) 

j>t& e& ksAyam tiiate vl mahir (so yd to T&rtya diQati,j cr 7.69.a'>^ 

pri pr^abhir jftyate dhirmai^ piry L^ristah sdrra edhate.j «r i.4i.3« 

io.63.i3b(Gaya Plata; to Vi^TB Der&h, here Adityaa) 

i^4ri^:tah a& m&rto vifra edhatej pr& p^&bhir jftyate dMrma^as p&ri, 

«r 1.41.3a 
y&m Aditn^Bo niyatha sumtlbhir &ti TfpT&ni duriti sTast&ye. 
C(.imderi.4i.).— For dhifane in 6.70.3^ ■eeHUIebrandt.Ved. Hjth. i. 17& 

0.71.1', ddu sy& dev&h aaritd bira^y&yl: 2.38.1*, ild usyi der^ saTitd sfirAya ; 
6.71.4*, lid u sy& dev&h aaviti d&manfth; 7.38.1", i)d u sy& devib 
saviti yayama. 

6.71.8^ (BharadT&ja ; to Savitar) 

&dabdhebhih aavitah lAyubhis tv&m 9ivdbhir ady& p&ri pohi no g&yaxo, 
hfr&nyajiliTah suvitiya nATyaae r&k^ft makir no aglL&QsdBa igata. 
6. 75.10^ (I^yu Bharadvaja; Lia^ktad«Tatah) 
bidhmanasah pit&rah sdmyasah ^t4 no d^Taprthivi aneh&aa, 
piisd nah patu duritid itaTrdbo i&kfA makir no aghi^afiaa iqsta. 
ITor th« repeated padft et under 1.13.9. 

6.71.4*, lid u sy& deT&h saviti d&man^ : 3.38.1*, dd u By& derfih eaviti a&v&ya ; 
6.71. I*, dd u sy& deT&h saviti hi^^ty&^; 7,38.1*, udu By&dev&b 
savitil yayama. 

6.72.2^ (Bharadvaja ; to Indra and Soma) 

(ndAsoma ^s6yatha usisam dt suxyBiii naystlio jy6tisa sahA, 

lipa dydm ekambb&thu skimbbanenaprathatam prthivim mfttiram t1. 

10.6a.3b [NabbanediathaHanaTa; toVi9Te Devah, or Angirasani atutih) 
y&. rt^na sdryam arohayan dlvy iprathay«n ppthiTufa mftt&rarii vi, 
supn^jastrim aogiraso to astu pr&ti grbhtitta maoaTitfa sumedhaaah. 

Tmiikto 6.73.1, '0 Indra Mid Soma, yemKkeUsu iliine, ye lead forth the Sun with hit 
light ; 70 have supported the sky with Iti mpport, haTo aprekd out Hother Euth.' And 
to.61.3, 'They who in uoordftii«e withdiTine Ikw did mail* the SnnrUein tbeheavons, did 
spread out Hother EBrth,— BbnndBiit offspring, ABglres, be yonn, show tkTOttT, O 70 wiae 
onee, to the ton of nan (Hann).' Cf. HillebADdt, Ved. HTth. 11. 30, note. In this hymn 
the Angirai, mytlileal priesta of fore, tTplff the priests of the present time ; they teem to be 
extolled bj a preeent-day saorlDoer «bo deeoribes himself as a son of Hann. This oondonea 
for the apparent nonsense in BupTsjlstTim aBgiraso to astu. Even so the repeated pftda, 
iprathayan, fto., is obvloasly Moondary as compared with 6.71.1. For In the latter stania the 
notion of spreading out the earth is contrasted normally and effeetively with that of snpport- 
ing the sky, aa In 1.69.5; *■'&■>; 3-3i-ii; 4-41-4; 6.17.7; 7.S6.1 ; S.89.5 ; 10.65.4. The 
spreading of the earth in 10.61.3 ^ o"" ^"^ "' ^ Cuniliar idea, transplsnted from the 
sphere of the real gods to semi-dlTine beings who are In reality hnman beings. _ 



db, Google 



6.12.4—'] Part 1 : S^teated Paaaages helongittg to Book VI [3(H 

[8.78.V, fodAsomS pAkv&m Kmisr uit&h : 1.40.30, sbhyim fndimh pak- 
vim Ih^Ut ftot&h.] 

8.7S.6)>, apatyasdcuh frttymih nrtttw : 1.117.93^, ^Mtjaaiouh fnHyuii 



6.78^^ (BlutnulT^ ; toBrhupati) 

y6 ftdribhlt pratluunajd rtdva bf haspitir angiras)} haTlsnOD, 

dTib&rfaajma prSg^iarmas&t pitd na 4 rddati TTfabhd roravItL 

10.8. it> (Triyiraa Twatra ; to Agni) 

pr& ketiina brhatd ^ty agnfr a T<3dad rj^abhd roraTiti, 

div&f dd intKii lipamiii lid ftnal ap4m up&athe nuhis6 vaTardba. 

For 6.73.1 of. HUlebtandt, Ved. Hrth. i. 411 ; Oldeabaig, BT. NotMi, p. 415.— Far tii* 
rapMtod pUm of. s-SS-iT*: 4-58.3'! 7.101.1*. 

8.74J°: 5.1.5°, d&me-dameBapUritnftd&db&na (5.1.5", d&dhmah). 

8.74.1'^ (BharadvSja ; to Soma and Budra) 

s<imftrudr& dhar&Teth&m asury&m pr& v&m isUyd 'ram a^nnTantu, 
^d&me-damB sapU ritna d&dh&n&j q&m no bhfttadi dvipdde Q&ih oitof- 

7-54-t^(VaeUtha; to Yasto^pati) 

vietoB pate priti j&nihy asmiu Bvavef5 anAmlvd bhan oah, 

y&t tvdmahe pr&tit&nnojusaBTaoAifa nobhSTadvipide^dioitiiCpMi*- 

io.85.43<> (Sarjft Savitn ; to Sor^) 

i nab prajiim janayatu prajipatir Bjarasaya s&m anaktv aryam^, 

idurmangallh patilok&m & viqa. g&ih no bbava dvipide q&A o&tnfpade. 

ia85.44d(Tb6Bame) 

ighoracakaur ipatigbny edbi ^vi pa^bhyab sum&nah suTinAh, 

Tirasur devikama syoad giih no bbara dvip&de Qidi oitofpadfl. 

io.i65.i<'(Kapota N&irrta; Elapotopahatftu prftyafoittam) 

d^Tfth Icap^ta i^it6 yid ich&n datd nfrrtyS idim ajagdma, 

tfiamS arc&makm&'rtmanlfikrtim gi^ no astn dvipida qim o&tttfpade. 

It !■ BUtirely Iik«lj that the renion of thii ancient formuUic pada in 10.165.1 with utu 
U Ut«r than the forma with bhu. The pada ia used very eztenaiTsly throoghont the reat of 
tha Uteratora ; sea m7 Tedio Conoord«na« ooder faih na adhi, fad) no aatn, faifa no bbava, 
9»di no bhaTantn, and faih no bhOtam ; and of. KT. 1.114.1; 157.3; S-Si.i ; 9.69.7; 10.37.11. 

8.74JI0, Ar4 b&dheth&m nfrrtim paAcdih: 1. 14.90, bddhasra dOr^ nfrrtim, Ac 

8.74^: 6.1.13^, asm£ bbadri sKu^rsTa^ni aantn. 



d by Google 



806] Synms ascribed to Ehafudv^ [ — $.75.13 

[a.74.^, pr&nomnficatuiiT&rnQasyapifftt: 10.85.a4* pr& tvft muHcOmi viruna- 
syai^^t. 

6.76.10^ : 6.7i.3<t, m^kir no agh&fanBa T^ftta. 

6.7S.12d (P&yu Bh&nidTBja ; to Arrows) 
f jite p&ri vriidhi d6 '^mft bhavatu nas tanuh, 
a6m.o Adhi brantu 116 'diti^ girma yaohatn. 

6.75.17^ (Payu Bharadv^a ; LingoktadeTat&h) 

y&tn lA^ah sampitanU kam&rd vipikhJi iva, 

Utrft no brihinariiM pAtir &diti^ Q&rma yaolutn Ti9TihB 9firma yaohatu. 

8.47.9*> (Trita Aptya ; to Adityas) 

ftditir na urusyatv iditiJ^ f4rma yaobatn, 

m&ti mitr&sya ray&to L'ryuiiQd TAru9aa;a oftneb&so va nt&yah suoUyo ts 
atAyakj «rd; i.i36.2«; «f : refrain, 8.47.ie£~i8<>f 



[-.»*..] 



d by Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO 
BOOK Til 



7.1>18*^, pKhf DO agoe nks&ao lijuBtllt pahf dhort^r irsruso aghkyd^ ; i.3ti,i5*^, 
jAhi no ague rakatoah pRhf dhOrWr ftiKviiah. 

7.1.20 = 7.1.35 (Vasifithft H&itr&varu^ ; to Agni) 

nd m« twilun&i^y agna do cliag&dlii trim devK maghiTftdbbTa^ m^Odftt^ 

rfttan syftmobhiTftaa a te i^yfiy&m pftta Braadbhi^ sidft no^j 

w refrain, 7.1,20^ S. 

On the BigniBuuice of Uiii repetition ■• ahowing that the hytaa ii to be dirlded after 
7.1.30, see OldeDberg, Frol., p. 141. 

l.lJiO^, 25^ ; 3.10''; 7.7*1,8^; 9.6''; 11.5^; 12.3^; 13.3^; l*.3^; 19.II''; JO.Iod 
2i.iod; 23,91*; 33,6^; 34.6'*; 2S.6*'; 36.51I ; 27.511; 28.5'*; 29.5^ 
30-s^; 3*-aff*; 35»5^; 36.9^; 37-8^; 39-7^; ♦0.6^; 4^.1^; *a.** 
43-5*; 45-4^; 46-4^; 47.4*'; 48.4^; 51.3*'; 63-3^; 54.4''; 5*-a6* 
57-5^; 58.6d; 6o.ijd; fii.jd; fia.udj fig.edj 64.5*; fis.gd; 6-j.io^ 
68.9d; 69.8*; 7o.7d; 7i.6d; 73.5^ ; 73.5'!; 75.8'1; 76.7J; 77.6d 
78.5^1 7!>-5'*i 80.3^; 84.5<i; 85.5^; 86.8^; 87.7*1; 88.7^; 90.7*1 
91.7'!; 92.5**; 93-B^i 95.6*'; 97.10*'; 98,7^; 99.7'!; 100.7^; 101.6^ 
9.90.6^; gT.3^,6^; 10.65. 15^; ^'^-'S^i 133.8*', ylljr&m [Ata Bvastibhih 
s&dfi nah. 

[7.2.4'>, pr& TrEjate namaafi barfair agnail : 6, 11. 5*, vrUji ha y&n n&maaO, Ac.] 

7.3.6^: i,i86.4)>, usaB&n&ktA eudiigheTa dheniih. 

7.a.8-U: 3.4.8-11. 

7.2.11'*= 3.4.ii'>, fndrena deviih sar&tbam tur^bhih: 5.11.3°, fndrena dev^ih 
s&rdtham B& barbfsi ; 10.15.10^ indrena deraih sar&tham didbftnah. 

7.2.11'' = 3.4. 1 id; 10.70. 1 id, sTaha derd aioftA modayantam. 

7.9.2<:: i.i48.4<>, &d asya Tito &au vftti (oclb. Seenot« to i.i48.4<:. 

[7.3.6^, Tf y&d rii][iD6 ni Kicasa upRk^: 4-">>5°, ^y^ rtikmd 11& rocata ujAk^] 



d by Google 



807] Hymns ascribed to Vaaistha [ — 7.4.10 

7.S.10i> = 7.4.10b (Vasisfiia MftitrftTftruni ; to Agni) 

eta no sgae saabhaga didihy &pi kr&tum suoStaaam Tatema, 

•viqvi stot^liyo gf^atS ca santn ^yuyim p&ta BvastibhUL aid& nafLj 

••■refrain, ^.i.ao^ff. 
7.60.6" (Vasiatha ; to Hitra and Yanma) 
im6 mitrd T&rano clQl&bhBao 'cet&sam cic oitayanti d&kaOih, 
dpi kritiim aaodtaaaih T&tantaa tiri( cid inhah aupithB nayanti. 

For Api vftl ae* Hu HOllsr, SBE. xxxU. IM, 437. It Beems thkt the word has k primarr 
meaniogi Bomething lik« 'obtain', in 7.3.tO'>7.4.io; but a eaniatiTo raeanloj^ Bomething 
like 'ftariuah' (' oanae to ublain *), in 7,60.6. In the latter paauge it is parallel to citajanti, 
also cansatlTe. But there is no indioation as to the relative order of aimpla and cauutiTC 
meaning of ipi vat ; tee Orawmann's arrangement in his Lexicon. 



7.4.a« (Vasistha H&iiiilTani^ : to Agni) 

B& gflao agnfs t&ru^af dd astu 7&to y&vUljtio Ajanis^ m&tuh, 

e&6i j6 T&nft yuT&te gdoidan bhuri cid AnnK a&m fd atti aadyih. 

10.115,3b (UpastutaV&ratihaTja; to Agni) 

agnir ha t^itma dhKyi d&nn aptetamah aim j6 T&nft ynvite bb&snianfi 

data, 
abhipiamiiift juh^ BTadhvarft in6 a& pnStham&no y&Tase vfai. 

As regards the metrical insnlfloienoir of 7.4.)°, Arnold, TH. pp. 101, 30S, nggeat* the 
change of fnoidin to flicidantah, to me quite inaredible, and not borne out by the parallel 
daUL The metre of 7.4.3* ia faiily eoromon; see Oldonberg, ProL p. 10. — For io.iij.1 sea 
PlBohel, Ved. Stud, ii. 97, tii, whose explanation of d&nnai' ruler' leenu to ma improbable. 
It looks M if dinn meant 'in the house'. 

7.4.4b (Vaaistha U&itraTaruni ; to Agni) 
ay&m kavlr ^kavisu pr&oeta mirte^r agnir am^ ni dhAyi, 
0& UK no &tra juhurah sahasvali s&dll tv6 sum&naaah synma. 
io.4&.7*> (Vatsaprl Bh&landana ; to Agni) 
Qflk paTak<i aratlh sumedb^ mirte^v agnir amfto ni dli&yi, 
fyarti dham&m anis&m bh&ribhrad lio chulErd^a (ocfsA dyam tnakaan. 

Iiudwi^ Der Big-Teda, iii. 97, thinks that the author of 10.45.7 '"' borrowed the 
repeated pftda from 7.4.4. Bat beyond the fact that 10.45 shares several of its pAdaa with 
other hymna — no more, howerer, than many another hjmn — there is nothii^ to indicate 
the relative ohronology of the repetition. 

7.4.7^: 4.41.10b, nityasTa r&y&h p&tayah syAnia. 

7.4.8 = 6. IS- 1 3. 

7.4.10 = 7.3.10. 

7.4.10b = 7,3. tob, 6pikr&tum suc^taaaniratema: 7.60.6° . . . T&tantah. 



d by Google 



7.6.a— ] Part 1 : Be^peakd Fasaages belonging to Book VII [308 

7.0.9*, Pf9t6 divf db&yy tgath prUiivy^: 1.98.3', pn^ divi pft^ Kgnfh 
prthivyim. 

7.S.S^ neti Bfadhaaim TTs>bh& BUf&nua : 6.44.3ii>, vfsft Blodhan&m, &o. 

7.S.^, Ajaanna 9ocfa& (d^ucftnah: fi-iS-S", Ajasreiut (ooisa ;<}fuo>B chuoe. 

7.6.d^, URi jydtar janiyann iiy&ya: 1.117,31', urd jydtif caknthnr iryiya. 

7Jt.7*, s& jiyunAnah panmd Ty^man : 1.143,3*; 6.8,3* , . . vjiaxumi. 

7.6.4'* (Vaaififha MaitrftTsru^ ; to Vfti^mura) 
yd apSctne t&maai midantlh pittcl; oak&ra nftamah ^tU^M^ 
t&m i(&iiam visvo agnfm groiaft 'nfinataih damiyantuh prtanyun. 
10.T4.B}' (Gauriviti ^tya ; to Indra) 

Q&<ATa fndram &Tase kr^udhTam &n&natsih dsmiyantaiii prtanyun, 
^rbhuks&nam magh&T&nam BUTrktfihj bh&rtK j6 vAjram nAryaih puruksiih. 

•rc£ IO-7+.5* 
The Pet. Lex. and Gnwinwmi, Laxioon, a.r. fialrant, klto OrMtnuum in hia Tnuulation, 
ii. 360, 915, read ^I ra tai fiLcIra in ■o.j^.s^. Cf. 10.104.3, dhlbUr Tlfribhi^ f<^A 
grninih, and 8.96.13, ivat tim Indra^ fdcyA. Tet I do not r^ard the eoireatiDn a« eertain, 
becaoM the inttrumeatal of fiel in the RV. is alwi^ l^ejK "id it would be a euriona 
aeoident that the solitary form 9ioI ihould bappeo to be followed bj vaa, so aa to prodnee the 
oonfioutig effect fielTca. We «hauld expect 9£olT»iiUin lodram for jioWa fndiam, and 
poasiblj that ia preoieelf what fiiolva fndram st*ndB for, fiolva being a shortened form, to - 
beaore, qnite lUMxpeeted in the opening of a stanza; cf. ficira indra, 1.53.3*. 

1.1.4A : 4.6.5^, agnfr mandrd m&dhuvacfi rt^vA. 

7.7.7 = 7.8.7 (Vaaiatha U&itATani^i ; to Agni) 

na tram agna Imabe ▼&ai9tli& iQ&n&m auno aahaao T&a&nftm, 

ffufa stotfbliyo maghiTadbhya 6nad i^yuy&m pita avaatibhi]^ aidft nai^.j 

crre&ain, 7.1.30^ ff. 

7.8.0°: 3.38.11°, 9&m y&t Btotfbhya ftp&ye bh&fHti. 

7.8.7 = 7.7.7. 

7.0.2^, tirAs t&mo dadrfe r&my£n&m ; 6.48.6°, . . . dadr$a urmyUr i. 

7.10.6* (Vasiatha UaitrftTanmi ; to Agni) 

msndrith bdt&ram uqIjo yivi^JihAin agnlm viga llate adhTard^n, 

^ak hi ks&pK'^tn Abhavad ray^UUnj Atandro dtlt6 yaj&thllya devdn. cr 1.70.5* 

10.46.4* (Vatsapn BhUlandana ; to Agni) 

mandr^bii li6t&rain n$ijo n&mobhi]^ pi^cam yajnim netiram adh- 
TarBn&m, 

Tiqam aknavann aratfm lAvakim havya^faaiii d4dliato m&nufera. 



d by Google 



309] Hymns ascribed to Vasiftha [—7.15.3 

7J.0.6«, 8& bi kssj^TKii &bhavad layl^dm: 1.70.5*, e& hi kfai^TSii agnf rsyT^^bn. 

7.11.1* (Vasia|lu U&itniTaru^i ; to Agni) 

mshan aey adhvarAsya pnket6 11& rU tv&d unfU madayantey 
i Tl^vebhib sarttham ^hi devdir ny hgoe hdt& pratham&h sadehfi. 
io.io4.6<i (A^taka V&igv&mitra ; to Indra) 

i^iipa brfihmK^i haiiTO hfuibhy&ihj B^nuwya yfthi pitiye ButAsya, ••■ 1.3.61* 
fndra tvA yajil&li kB&mam&Dam Onad d&qran asy adhTU^uiya praketi^. 

lliete ii no retMoa to qneation that Uie repeated plda applied primarily to Agni, and Uiat, 
tberefore, 10.104.6 wMCompoaed aft«r 7.11.1. The cane parallels th« relations of the repeated 
ptdM under 1.1.8, and, again, nnder t.44.11. — Ct 3.10.4*, also of Agni, ai ketAr adhvariuftm. 

[7.U,2*'>, trim iLate igirim dotyiiys havismaiitah B&dam tn mipuaaaah: 10.70. 3*^, 
{acTattam&m Tlate dDtykya havlBiDanto maDusyiso agntm. 1 

7.11.^ {Vasistha H&itATanini ; to Agni) 

agnlr I^e brhat6 adbvaiis^gnfr Tf9Tssya havlaab krtiaya, 

IcrAt iim iiy itsya T&saTo jus&Dtatli& doTa dadhir6 haTyaTahAm. 

io.53.3<i (Agni Sauctka ; to Devah, here Agni) 

ay&m j6 h6ta kir u b& yam&sya k&m &py Qhe y&t eamaEg&nti de^^ 

fthar-ahar j&yate masi-mSsy 4th& devi dadhire tkavyaTaham. 

C£ the natenuT pftda 10. 51.4*, mim devi dadhire havyavtham, and 10.46. 10*, yim twk 
devi dadliirti havya^bam. 

7.ia.at>: 6.13.4b agnf stave d&madj&t&ved&h. 

7.18.9*': 3.6.3*, i rddaal aprnA jiyam&nah: 4.i8.5<); 10.45.6^ i rddasi apr^ftj 
j&yaiDAnah. 

7.14J.*: 3.10.3b, Bsmfdhaj&tivedasa. 

7.14.2*, -vsytiiii te agne samfdh&Tidhenia: 4.4.15*, ayit«agDessmidha vidhema; 
5.4.7*, vay&ih te agna uktl^ vidhema. 

7.14.2'', vay&ni deva havlaft bhadra^^ooe ; 5.4.7l>,Tay&ifa bair^ih pftvaka bhadrafoce. 

7 J.4.8C (Vssistha Haitrfty&ni^i ; to Agrti) 

k no derdbhir lipa deT&hQtim &gne yahf v^isatkrtim juBfin&h, 

tdbhyadi deriya digata^ syftma ^yny&m pata Bvastfbhih sftda nab.j 

tr refrain, 7.i.2tfi iL 

7.17.7* (The same) 

ti te devaya da^ata^ ay&ma mahd no r&tna vl dadha iyan&h. 

7JJI.2*: 9.101.9°, y&hp&iSoacarBS^abfaf; 5.86.30, ^ p&fioacananirabhf. 



d by Google 



7.15.3—] Part 1: Repeated Passages hdongir^ to Bwt Vn [310 

7J.5.a": 1.18.60; 8.ioa.i°, kavfr grh&pktir ytiT&. 

746.0°, y&jis^ho h&vyaT^haiuh : i.^6.io^ % 1.44.5^, yAjistham hftvya^lliaiia ; 
8.19,11^, y^isthuii hBTynvfi hwnum . 

746.8° (Vaeistba H&itiftyuri^ ; to Agni) 

ka&pa MBxii} ca didihi Bragniyaa tr&ya vay&m, 

■QTirsa trim asnuTii^ 

8,19, 70 (Sobhui Ka^va ; to Agoi) 

svagniyo to agnibhih ay^nui sQno sabasa orj&iii pato, 

anTuas tv&sa asmsTiU^ 

Ludwig, 397, renders 7.15.S, 'nOolite uad morgea itnJe hinduroh, dureh dioh AuA wir 
gDt mit feuer vanehen ; du luat gute heldeu, bUt der unuige ', Oruunum, ' Dea Naohts 
nad Morfeai leuchte du, duroh dieh Bind reioh wa Feoem wtr, da mtnnerreicber utuwr 
Fiaund '. ITeitber rendariDg does justice quite to the antithesi* in padaa b and a. TransUte : 
' Shine thou by night and morn. Through thee we hare good fire ; thou (in retom) if 
devoted to us, but good men (that is, deaerveat worahippera),' CL Benrj, J.'ADtitIlt«» 
VMique, p. 9. Like an awkward rehaah of the same idea roads S.19.71 'Hay we ttiroogh 
thy fire«, son of strength, lord of food, hare good fires; thou (in return), if devoted t»iu, 
have good men.' Xiudwig here renders p&da a muoh better than in 7.15.8 : ' als unaer frennd 
haat du £an una] treCflicha mUmer.' Qnasmann, again futilely, and withoat roferenoe to 
hia thought in 7.IJ.S: 'Duroh unere Feuer seien wirdir, Agni, lieb . . . du heldenhafter hist 
una hold,' — For the saperfiuoua vo in the second atanza see under 1.37.3.— ITote that 7.15.6° — 

V-IS-IC: i.79.i2t), f^nt r4kB&Dsi Beilliati. 

7.16.10'', 9ucib |AYak& idyah; 3.7.4*, Qucih p&rakd T&ndyah. 

7.16.11^: i.79.4>>, i;&nah sahasoyaho. 

7.15.1S<' (Tasistha liIaitr&Taruni ; to Agni) 
igne r&k9& 90 Anhssab pr&ti 9ma deva ri^ata^ 
t&piath&ir ^jiro daha. 

8.44, 1 1^ (VirDpa Aiigirasa ; to Agni) 

dgne ni p&hi naa tT4m pr&ti ^vat^ dera n^ata^ 

bhinddbf dvteab aahaakrto. 

The conatruotion of the repeated pSda is by no means as clear as might be. As regards 
7,15.13, Ludwig, 397, 'Agni, schUtz ons vor bedringniaa, vor dem sohadiger, o gott'i QrsM- 
mann, 'BehQt, o Agni, ons vor Noth, o Oott, verbrenn die Schldiger.' As re^rds 8.44.11, 
Ludwig, 40s, ' Agni, sei hUter fiber ana, gegen die ons sohidigeuden ' j Graaamann, ' BehOte 
du, o Agni, una, o Oott, vor dem Beaclildiger.' It ia most natural to construe rtsata^ aa 
aeonaative plural governed by prdti in both oocurreucea, 'Against tbem, O god, that it^nre 
us.' — Note the correspondence of 7.16.1'' withS.44.13* in the sequel. 

Avastai agh&yaUh: 6.i6.30'i>, tT&m nab 
yat&b. 



d by Google 



311] SymM ascribed to Vam?tha [ — •j.iH.as 

IM.V' (Vaslstba U&iti^TKniDi ; to Agni) 

«DJl TO agnfm n&m&BOijd n&pfttam a hnve, 

Lpriy&m c^tisth&m &ratliii svadhTarAthj Yi^asytt dat&m amfUm. Sir T.ia6.8'> 

8.44.13' (ViiUpa Angirua ; to Agni) 

laid n&pfttam a huve 'gnfm pavakifOCiBani, 

asmln yqjtid sradhvar^. 

7.16JL% priy&m o^tistham aratf m sradhTar&m : 1.128.8'^, priyimcdtifthamaratim 
ny ^rire. 

7.16.8* (VaeiBtha Maitr&Taruni ; to Agni) 

M aaya Qooir sstlifid ajdhTfinasya mllhiisab, 

lid dhom^so arusiso divispffah t&m agnfm indhate n&nh. 

8.33.4* (VifTamanas Vaiya^va ; to Agni) 

tUt asya gocir astli&d didiyileo vy ^&rain, 

t&putjambhasya sudyiito gana^rfyah. 

746.4^ : s.a6.3«, dev^ ^ Tit&ye vaha. 

7a6.6l>: 1.15.3S tvim hi ratnadhi &d. 

1^9.0^: 6.i6.9>>, vibnirBsividdstarah. 

7J6^0d, fatimpnrbfalryaTiethya: 6.48.8'!, yttfafa pPrbbir yavigtha p8hy ^nbaaah. 

[7J,eai* pOr^m vivas^ fiafcam : 3.37.ii>,^bTaryaTah si pQrnini vasty asfoam.] 

7.16d3t> ; 3. 1 1.40, T&hnitii deT& akmTata. 

7.16J.3°, d&dhAti r&tnam vidhatd suvfryam: 4.13.3°, dAdhSti r&tnam vidhat^ 
y&visthab ; cf. under 4.44.4^. 

7J.7^t>: 3.6.6^, aTadhvarikmubi jBta-vedah; 6.10,1^; 7.17.4', sradbvardkarati 
jstATodah. 

7J7.4° : see preeeding item. 

7.17.7', 16 te deriya d^^tah sy&ma : 7.14.3'', tdbhyam deydya difatab s^uoa. 

[7.18 J2^, trAyiato y6 imadann &aa tvA : Yi^e derdso amadann &nu ivi.] 

7J8.20^, Ava tinfto& brhat&h pimbaram bbet : 1.54.4*', ^^s tm&na dhrsatd (Am- 
baram bhlnat. 

7.18.S6*, imilih naro marutah sajcat^u : 3.16.3", im&m naro nanitah sa^oatB 
▼fdham. 



db, Google 



7.19.4 — ] Part 1: B^peated Passages belonging to Book VII [812 

[7.19.1'', bhuil^i Trtri harya^va haiisi : 7.33.3b, y^ju vrtr^ hBiTafva hinsi.] 

7.10.4^, AsTipayo dsbbttaye suli&ntu : 4.3o,3i% iar&payad dabhftaya. 

7.19.8^ : 6.36.3d, atithigv&ya $&nayam karisyiti. 

7.20.8', yudlim6 aiianr& khajakft sam&d%« : 6. 18. 3% 8& yudhmAh tfitn Uujikft 
samid^. 

7.20.8° (VasiBtha HftitAvaru^i ; to Indra) 

^yudhm6 aaarrd kbaj&kft sam&dvttj 9ar&h satiHadd janiiMm Aaalhah, «r 6. 18. 3* 
Ty feaa indra^ pftanft^ bt6J& Adha Tfgvam fatmy&ntaiu jagh&na. 
io,29.8> (Vasukra Aindra ; to ladra) 

vy Jmal indTB^ p^tSDA^ evdjft itsmli yatante sakh^ya parvth, 
d sm& r&thaih && pftanKsu tisfJia y&ih bhadriyft Bumaty^ cod&^ls& 

Iiudwig, 571, renden •j.io.'i*, 'Iiidrs trib auNinaiider die he«re, dar wr tUrke'; in 6}] 
he Moden ia.19.8*, ' Indr» kam &1« liger durah di« aohlacbtan ', QrMim*aii, ftd 7-Ml3>, 
'Indn zeratreute krafterfallt die Heere ' ; &d to.ig.S*, 'die Feinde hat betiegt der tUrke 
Indra'. It is ineredible that pftaj)!^ ibonld msAn ' armies' and 'battlea' both in lo.)!).^; 
I do not believe that the word h«a dilTerent meaningi in th« two rtanzM. Onaanuim in hii 
Lexioon, eol. 854, aaaume* 'feindliohea Beer' for both ptutages, but the meaning 'battle' 
■uffioea everTwhere (pftanL^ governed bj roota ji and aah : note the oommon oomponnd 
pftanbih). Oeldner, Ted. Stud. 1. t66, renders io.ig.8*, 'Indra ward Keister in den 
Kampten, der Starke.' I believe that iv6jfc^ ie to be taken pregnantly in both panagea, and 
tliat ther both mean, 'Indra p«TT»ded the battle* with hit mighty strength ': vy lea, 'he 
threw himielf through' ; vy knsd, 'he pervaded ' ; cf. the adjective vylnafi, which alwaja 
mean* 'pervading', 'penetrating', or the like.— For yatante of. the two rather dirergeot 
renderiDpi of Qelduer, Ved. Stad. i. 167 ; ilL i<;. 

7.20.10 = 7.31. 10 (Vasistha UaitATaruni ; to Indra) 

■& na indra frdyatftyft if^ dhfta tm&nft oa y^ maghiT&no jnn&nti, 

Tivri fd to jaritrd aatn qaktir LJ&y&in p&ta Bvaatibhi^ B^dA ns^.j 

M- refrain, 7.1.30^ tt. 

7.21.S'>: 3.ii.3t>, p&riBtliitailim& 90npDrTlh. 

[7.21.4'', &p&nsi rlf^ n&ry&^i Tidvan : 4.16.6% vl^v&ni fakr6 n&ry^ii, &&] 

7.21.10= 7.20,1a 

[7.22.2^, ydna Trti^:tii barya^ra h&nsi : 7.19.4'', bhuri^i vrtti barya^ra haiuu.] 

7.22.9° (Vamstha M&itT&Taruni ; to Indra) 

y4 ca purra fsayo y6 ca autna indra bribm&^i janiyanta vipifib, 

aamd te santn sakhya givani ^yQyim ffita svastlbhih B&d& nah.j 

nr refrain, 7.1.20^ ff. 



dbyGoot^lc 



S13] Hymns ascrHed to Vasi^tha [ — 7.24.4 

10.23.7' (Yimada Aindn, or othera ; to Indni) 
mdkir da ond ukhyi vi y&usua tiva oendra vimad&sya oa fseh, 
vidmd hf to pr&matim Aevs, jftmiv&d asmd to santn sakhya qiTani. 
nie aumoolatlilo relation of the dtstlahB of 7.33.9 ooufaruta the «Unza nnfavonrablj with 
10.13.7, whioh is baiul bat p«rf«otl7 eoaoiniiftte.— Cf. Knlr, 08T. i. 143. 

7.28.8^, Indro viiri^y apratf jaghan^n : 1S.44.14i> . . . jag^Ona. 

7.28.^ : 3.36.1% jiht viyaT aA niyiito qo &oha. 

7.38^^: 3.18. 7<1, asmffi chOra s&vane mftdayasra; 7.29.2°, asmlnn Q aii sivane 
mfldayasra. 

[7.a8.6*, OT^ iQdram vfaa^uuii vijrab&hum : 9.97.4'', abhtndnuh, Ac] 

7.28.8^ : TAsisthaso abhy iircanty ark&ih ; 6.50.15b bharidv&jS abhy, Ac 

7.as.e«: 1.190.80, e&nastutdTTT&vaddhAtugAmat. 

7.344', ydiiia ta indra a&daae akKri : i.io4.i> ydnia ta indra nu&de ak&ri 

7.24.2t>: i.i77.3>>, 8ut&b86inahp&risikt&m&dlilinL 

7.24.8* (Vasiatha lliDlitr&vanuii ; to Indra) 

a DO diri 4 prthiTyi fjlQiiui id4m barhih aomap^yllya yahi, 

TtULantu tvft h&rayo madrykficsm tBgfla^m &oh& taT&sam m&d&ya, 

8.79.4b (Krtnu Bh&rgava ; to Soma) 

tv&m cittf tAva d&kaair diyi a pfthivya ij^Viii* 

yimr agh&sya oid dv^sah. 
It ia BMBj to tue that the troohaio atanza 3.79.4 baa tmaoated the trlstabh pAda 7.14-3* for 
ita own piirpo«M, and moat nnsnooeMfnllr (arsii if ne asnime ellaioa of ■ and eraaia befoM f). 
There can be no doubt aa to the priorltr of 7.14.3*; of. the analogona produation of the 
trooliaio pOda 1.17.1% under 1. 1.8, Arnold, TBL p. 314, reads prthvyi In 8.79.4^ but is not 
aware of the origin of the dUBenlty. 

7.24.4' (Tasistha Moitifivanmi ; to Indra) 

a no TigTibhiT ntibhi^ 841694 brihma jui^6 harya^va yfthi, 

v&nvijat stb&virebhih aufiprftamd d&dhad Tfsan&m fi^smam indt^ 

8.8.1* (Sadbvanaa Eai;iYa; to Afrins) 

a no TiffTSbhlr fitibhir ^&gvita g&chataih yuv*m,j <•■ 5.75.3'' 

idisri hfiunysvartanij jilbatam somy&m iti&dhu.j 

crc: i.92.i8>>; d: 6.60.15' 

8.8.i8>(The8ame) 

a Tftdi vigrfibhir tltfbhi^ j>riyiinedh& ahQaata,j «r i.45.4'> 

t_r^ant&T AdbvatA^amj Agnak j^bnahotiaa. cr 1. 1.8* 

40 [■«>■• h] 



d by Google 



j.a4.4— ] Pari 1 : B^aeated Passages hehnginff to Book VII [314 

8>87-3' (Dyunmllui Yasfftha, or otben ; to A^rins) 
s vaOx riqvibbix ntibhiJtL j>ri74m«dli& AhOMbsj «r 1.45-4'' 

ti T&rtfr yat&m lipft vrkUbarhifo jiiatuh yi^nim divistini. 
In 7,34.4' w^dfthiaexpletiv*. — Far 8.8.1 aae under i.i.S*.'~Theli7miu S.S Mid S.87 duve 
UiiM other pftdu ; see in the order of them. 

7.S4.Q = 7.35,6 (Tasistiia MAitrKTaru^i ; to Indn) 

evi na iodrs virjamyti pQrdhi pri te mfthith enniatidi Tend&mB, 

ffMh pinra magh^TadbhyK^ saTiradt i^yfiyiih pftta vnctlbhitL aidft iu3^.j 

#m£run, 7.i.ao^ 

7.S5.S« : 4.13.9^, jahf v&dhu tuiiIbo m&rtyasya. 

7.86.6 = 7.34-6. 

[7.26.6<=, sahaarii^ tipa nom&lii vdjAn: 1.167.1^, aahagrfoa lipa Doyantu v^fth.] 

7.58.5 = 7.39.5 = 7.30.5 {Vasistha HftitrBvaruni ; to Indra) 

▼oo^mM indram magliiT&nun enaih mahd rftyd radhaso ji& didan na^ 
j6 ^broato brdhmaTcrtiin ivi^tho ^yliy&iii p&ta sraatiblii^ s4dfi naJ^-j 

•r refrain, 7.1. 30^ ff. 

7.39 J* (YBsktha H&itr&vamni ; to Indra) 

ayiih B6ma Indra tnibhyam sunva a tii pri yahi faariTas t&doksh, 
j>lba tr bayk aiiautasya carorj d&do maghilni maghav&nn iy&n&h. «r a.gai'* 
9.88.1* (UfanasKftTya; to PavamUna Soma) 

aydm s6ma indra tiibbyaiii mave tiibhyaiu pavate ivkm aayn {Ahi, 
tT^ih ha yim cakrsS tv&m vavraA fndum m&daya yUjyAya B6nuun. 

7.29.1« : 3.50.2^, pfiA tT toyi siJsutasya odroh. 

[7^9.a^ arvBcnui h&ribhir yahi tuyam : 3.43.3*>, fndra d«T« h&ribKir, Ac] 

7.30.2°, asmfim Q ati a&vane madayaava ; 3.18.7^; 7.33.5^^ aamfii charaaATane 
midayasra. 

7.a9.3<l : 6,40.4c, dpa br&bm&^ ^r^va imi nah. 

7.29.6 = 7-38,5 = 7.30.6. 

7.S0.4*, Tay&m t6 ta indra y^ ca deva: 5.33. 5*, vay&m t4 ta indra yd can&rah. 

7.80.6 : see preceding item next but one, 

7.81.4": 3,41.7"; io,i33.6», vayfim indra t-rtyivah. 

7.31.13* (Vasistha Haitr&varuni ; to Indra) 

iadraifa ra^Ir Annttamanymn eT& satrd rajanam dadbire s&hadhyai, 

b&rya^ya bariiaya sam Apin. 



d by Google 



315] ffymna ascribed to Vasi^tha [ — 7.32.11 

8. 1 1. 3 2" (Parvatft Ea^ta ; to Indra) 

Lfndram rrtr^ya h&ntavej clsviso dadhiie puti^, «»• 3.37.5' 

indnuh Taijiir anfi^atft wisa dgaae. 

[7.82.2", im6hftebrahmakftahaut6B6cfi: lasa;", ydteTiprabrahmakftahi&c] 

7.a2.4t>: i.6.5«; t3l-'^ i 5-S'-1^ • 9-"-3^; SS-'S**; ioi.iab,»iiaaso dAdhyBjirah. 

7.82.6^ (Vaaifitlia ; to Indrs) 

B& Tir6 Apratiakuta fDdre^a ^^ve n^bhih, 

y&B te gabhiri B&Tanftni Trtnhan eim6ty a oa dliavati. 

8.31.5^ (Manu V&ivasvata ; to the Dampatl) 

ji d&mpatT s&manaaA BunntA a ca tUutTftta^ 

d6vaao nftyayS^filL 
Th« repeated plda o«cun io a third form, AT.&i.i", ■onfiti oa dhavata. The translation 
* rinse ' for i dhftr (cf. Hlllebrandt, Ted. Hrth. L 145) IdtoItm a hTiterou proteron, and 
Menu to me donbtfoL Ct Lndwlg, 584 and 766, to the two stanzas. The oommentarj 
to AT. refera to the act of Idhavaua at the adabhyagraha in relation to Ap^. 1 i.S.a, where 
occnn the verb t dhOnotL Ct the author, SBE. xlii. 66, 459 ; Beigalgne, (Jnarante HyDineB, 
p. 30. 

7.82.8^ (Yasistba : to Indra) 

siui(Jt& flomap^vne admam indrftya T^ri^e, 

P&catA paktir &vase kmudhTam ft prn&nn ft prnat4 miysh. 

9,30.6^ (Bindu ABgirasa ; to Soma PaTam&na) 

i^anndtft madfaumattamamj edmun indrftya vajri^a, ip 9, 30.6a 

cdruih 94rdli&ya matsar&m. 

9.51.3^ (Ucathya Anginisa ; to Soma Pavam&na) 

div&h pTjrus&in uttam&m S4Smam indrftya vajri^a, 

^anndtft madhumattamam. j tr 9.30.6* 

Note tha iDveralixi of the pkdaa in 9.30.6^ and 9.51.1'°. 

[7.82J.O^, g&mat b& g6mati vrajd: 1.86.3a, s& g&ntft gdnuti Ti«j4; 8.46.9^ 
6i.(VllL3).fi'', gamdms g6mati vr^fi.] 

7.82.U« (Vasistba ; to Indra) 

g4mad T^jadi vaj&yann indra m&rtyo yfiaya tvftm aviti bhiivah, 

aamikadi bodliy avita Tfttb&nftm iwiri^W'T' fOra ni^tdm. 
10.103.4d (Apratiratha AJndra; toBrhaspati) 
b^haapate p&ri diyft rithena raksoh^mftAn apab&dhamBnah, 
prabba£ij&n a^n&b pramn^b yudhi j&yann aamjkam edby STit» lithfinftm. 

In the repeated pkdas bodhi seems to match the hieraUo ityle of 7.31.11, whereaN edhi 
rather niggeatt the popular atmoaphere (AT. 19.13.8). CI. the ptdas 3.4.9*, aiimtkaril bodhy 
aTlUt tandnim ; and 6.46.4° ; 7.31.15', ""i *!'«'<' bodhj ariti mahldhant. 



db, Google 



7.33.»--] Part 1 : Bt^eated Paaaages behnging to Book YII [316 

[TiSS.SS*, ibhl tn fOn Donnnuh: 8.3.150, abhi tr&m indra nontmuh.] 

7-83.29*^, ii4 trdTKn anyb diyyti 11& pdrtbiro 11& j&td ni janisyate: 1.81.5°^, ni 
tTlvih iadn k&f cani n& jab5 c& j&tU8yat«. 

7 Jn.a6t>, Buv6d& no yiSD krdhi ; ti.^S.ise Buv6da no v&sa karat 

7.S2.26'> : 6.46.4°, asmdkam bodby vn\k mabodhan^ 

[7.88.7^, tisrih pn^£ dry& j;<itingifib: 7,ioi.i* tiaro vicah yti. vada jy6< 
titsgr&b.] 

7.8S.8«, 120, yam^na tat&m paridhim T&yantah (ia«, vayi^yin). 

7.8447': 5.41.16^, mit n6 "bir budbny6 Ttah dbat. 

7.84J12l>: 5.46,8°, k r6da8i varun&uf ^rnotu. 

7.84.2Si> (Vasis^ba ; to Visve DeTab)= 
7.56,35 (Vasiatba ; to Hanite) 

tin na indro 7^11190 mitrd agnfr apa dfadlur vanino jnfanta, 
Q&muui sy&ma nwnitfiiii up&athe ,^yur&m pftta arastlbliilk sidA ua^j 

•rtefrain, 7,1.30^ £ 
io.66.9'i (Vaaukar^a Vsaukia ; to Vipve De^h) 
dydvaprthivi janayaon abbf viatsps 6(acUiir Taninftui y^&fyft, 
ant&rilLsam sTkr a paprur Dt&ye v&9am derisaa tanv) ni m&mrjuh. 
For tho general roUUon of 7.34 to 7.56 im Oldenberg, Prol. pp. 96, not* 3, joo, note 5, 

and «nr p. l5. The oadence, viruno mitrdagnih, u freqnent; Me under 7.39.7. 

[7.SSJ.O*, (&m no deT&b eaTiti trdyam&nah : 6.50.8% i no, &c.] 

7.86 J4'i (Vaaifltha ; to Vi?ve DovRh) 

i^Kdity^ rudrd Tisavo jusantejdim br&bma kriytunS^am nAvTyah, cr e£ %.%S^ 
fmT&ntu no diTsritt parthirftao gijjftta uti 76 yajfiirisa^. 
10.53.5'' (Agni &luak« ; to Dev^) 

ptuica j&n& m&ma botrluh jusantaiu B^j&tft nti yd yfjniyfiia^ 
prtbivi nab partiiiTftt pAtr ^baao 'nt&riksani diT74t p&tv asm&tt. 
Ludwig, I, randerg 7.3j.i4*^, 'hltien sollen una die himmlitchen, die irdlsohen, die 
rludgeboreaen, welohe opferwfirdig-' He does not explftin 'rindgeboren'. OrMsmuui, 
'erhOren ims die Lnft-gebomeii GOttor und die im Himmel und ftuf Erden wehnen.' 
Bergaigne, (Jnmrante Hynmea, p. 5C : ' Qu'ils nous ^content, oeux qui sont dignee dn SAoriOoe, 
oeux da ciel, ceux de U terra, et ceuz qui tont n^ de la Taohe.' In bis note he explains 
Tache as ' olond ', thua, apparentlj, referring to the well-known threefold division of the gods 
into terrestrial, atmospheric, and heaTenljr gods. In 1. 139.11 there are mentioned eleren 
gods in haaTon (divl), eleven upon earth (prthiT^m), and eleven dwelling in the wat«ts 
(apsakslt*^) ; cf. 6.51.13; 7.3S-11 ; 1049.* ; 10.65.9. *' would aeem natural to identic thia 
statement with that of 7.35.14. The affair ia, however, not quit* as simple as that; in 
6.50.11 we have a list of divjl^ pirtbivAw) g6jUA ipyUi, which would aeem to ahow that 



d by Google 



817] Hymns ascribed to Vasi^tka [ — 7.35.15 

gAjftta ii Bomething diffBrent uid additional to dpya-apsiUuIt. Lodwig, 117, raodera 
oonaittontly 'rindgaboreu', but hare Gruamum, i. 381, takea a jump from 'laltgeborau' 
(7.35.14) to ' licht-geboren '. In 10.63.1 tiia gods are divided in, j6 atbA jftUl iditer adbhyia 
p4ri f6 prthiTji^ Sinoe iditi take* Uie plaoe here of dyA we may usnine the moal partition 
(cf. Bergaigne, iii. 90), and we moat for^o the obviaoa tamptation to Identify g6 with 
Aditi ; at. Oldenberg, BeUglon dea Veda, p. 306. Hillebrandt, Tediaobe HTthologie, iiL 9S, 
note a, oonclndea that the expreaaion gdj&tft ipyk]^ means taatoli^joally 'bom n-om Uie 
watara'. Inf-fO-j the mjratlo hafiaih f u^Wt tuu k long liat of epitheti among whioh figure 
in lueeeaaion abji gtgitk. Bergaigne, i. 131, aeems to render the expreaaion ibji goj&h ** 
a whole— I do not know whether intentionallj or not — hj'jxi daaeauz'. Thia would seem 
to show that he had in thia inatance arrived at a oonolnaion aimllar to Hillebrandt'a. But 
there ii no reuon tor depriving the two ezpreaalona eaeh of their individoal meaning : 
g6j&tft ipyih are 'water divinitlea horn of the atmoapherioolquda', epithet of the atmoapherio 
goda (ftntarikut, aatArikaya, antarikfaUU, or antarikfaath&na)] of. AV. 10.9.11; Nimkta 
7.5. Similarly ibjl gojil^ in ^.^s, ' water-bom, oloud-born '. 

As r^ards 10.53-51 Lndwig, 986, rendora, 'die fUof gescbleahter sollon gefallen an 
mainem botram haben, such die Tom rinde geboreuen, diegOCter dea opferB,'&a. Qraaamann, 
ii. 340, offers a third tranelatioa for gdj&ta : ' Die fQnf Qeschlecbter, die Qeetlro-entaprOBeiieD, 
die heil'gen mCgen meinen Trank genieaaen.' Bergaigne, ii. 139, hia shown that the Veda 
is well acquainted with the oonoeptlon of five raoea of gods, on Uie top of the more familiar 
five raoea of men. In at. to.53.4 we have abnilarly dij&da uti f^joljkaah p4noa jioA nUma 
hotrim jnaadhvam. The word y^nijiaal^ in both stanzas shows that the pAiloa jilnth >™ 
fitted out with attribntea of the goda, are in fact the goda. Hence I do not doubt that 
g<}jlt& nti j6 y^nijftaa]^ in 10.53.5'' '' ' fragment derived from 7.35. 14, whose gAjfttA figurea. 
In a ayatem, as the epithet of the atmospherio gods in oonneiion with the eeleatial and 
terrestrial goda. For the hiatory of Big-Veda interpretation it is interesting to note that 
Graasmann in his fine note on 7.35.14, vol. i, p. 5S3, remarks: 'gdjfttfts bedeutet hier die 
ana den Waasera der Atmospblre (he should have said, more preoiaely, 'clouda of the 
atmoaphere') geborenen GOtter, waa daraua erhellt, dsas den div^ and p&rthlvtaaa sonat 
immer die ipjiB, apsukaltaa, adbhyia p^ri jftUU u.s.w. parallel gestellt werden,' Tet in 
6.50.11 be renders g6jUa by 'liohlgeboren', without comment; and In 10.53.5 whioh 
repeata the very pida of 7.35.14 he has 'Oestim-entaprotsen*, again without comment. 
Kerertbeleaa, Graaamsnn was a truly great interpreter of the Rig- Veda, led astray in this 
instance by his inadequate apparatus, rather than by defioient insight Into Vedio thonght 
and ezprenion. 

7.86.161'**' (Vasistha ; to Vi9ve DevSh) 

y6 devRnbh yajnfyil yajfUySullm minor 7&jatr& sm^ rtajOi^ 

t6 no rftsant&m nmg&yim adyi ^yQy&m jAta arastfbhih s&dft nah.j 

•rre&am, 7.1. 20^ tt. 
10.66.14'> (VasukuTLa YBsuknt; to Vifve Devlh) 
TlfT0 deva^ sah& dhlbhfh piiramdhya hUIhot yijatrft amfta ftajfia^ 
r&tlsico abhisacah srarrldab avkr giro br&hma sQkt&ih jiuerata. 
10.65.150= 10.66.150 (The aaine) 

devan T&aUtho amft&D vavande y6 vlfvA bhdTan&bhf prataathuh, 
ti no rfiaant&m nmg&y&m adyi ,^y&ih pata evaatlbhih sadK nah.j 

tr refrain, y.i.ao^ff. 

Translate 7.35.15, 'The reverend goda who are to be revered, worshipped by man (or 

Hanu), immortal, Jmowing the rta, shall to-day give us wide aoopa;— do ye ever with 

well-being protect u*.' And ia65.i4, ' Hay all the gods together with the (goddeesaa) Dhl 

('Piona Thought') and Puradidhi, (the gods) worshipped by man, immortal, knowing the 



db, Google 



7.36.2—3 Part 1 : Sepeated Pasaages hdonging to BwA VII [318 

ft* ; thej who attend to gift*, who Tisit (th« woriAaar), who find hoaTen, nu]' tbey enjof 
heiTeii, BODgi, prayer and hjmn.' We are Mt in no donbt aa to the relatire ohronology 
of the two ttantaa, beeanee the entire eeeond distieh of 7.35.1s i" ivpeated in the next ituiu 
(15) of 10.65 nndar peanliar eironmitanaea ; ber« the direct rafareoee to Yaslitha, the author 
of 7.3S.i5t ftod the tefrain pida d (]^;iiii pftta, fto.) whiob belanga to the Yaaie^iae, leare 
DO doubt that 10.65.14,15 are ehear Imitationa of that atansa. Note that io.65-i4'> «1m 
- 7.35. i(\ and that the worda dhlbhi^ rttlajea^ and abhi^oa^ oeonr togather aleo in 
7.35.11, and not again together in ttoj other plaea. 

[7.86,3d j4nuu CK mitr6 yatiiti bmi^&h : 3. 59. i*, mitr6 j&nftn y&taysti bntra^iih.] 

7£7.B^ (Vasislha ; to V Vq DerKh) 

B&nitasi praT&to d&fUse cid ydbhir Tlveeo luryK^va dliiUilh, 

VETuimd nii t9 yujy&bhir Qtf kadi iia ladra xiyi a da^asre^ 
8.97. iff> (B«bha KSfjapa ; to Indra) 

t&D ma rUm indra fon citra pBtv ap6 ak vigrin durititii parsi bburi, 

kada na indra r&yi a dafasyer Ti^v&proyasya sprhayiyyaaya rajan. 

nda 8.97.15^ ia freaklah, bhOri at the end being a gloei; at. Oldenberg, PreL 77 ff. : 

OrMamann, i. 566 ; iunold, TX. p. loS. We maj aaaume the prioritr of 7.37.5. 

7.S8.1*, lid u By& dfiT&h aavitd ya^una : 3.38.1% lid u sy& dev&h saviti a&v&ya ; 
6,71.1*, dd u By& dev&h aaviti hirany&yK; 6,71. 4*, tid u By4 ddvah 
saviti dAmnnfth. 

•J.88JP (Vasistba ; to Savitar) 

L^d u 8y& der&h saviti yay&maj hira^yiyim omitim yam ^gret, «*■ 1.38. i* 
nOiUkih bbigo h&vyo mdnusebhir vi y6 r&tnll puravtour d&db&ti. 
3.38.8*' (Prajapatir Vaijvamitra, or others ; to Indra [?]) 
t&d in ny bajtt savitiir n&kir me bira^yAylni arndtim yam igigret, 
a austuti rddasi vi^vaminv^ &piTa ydsfl jinimOni vavre. 

7.S8.eb (Vaaietha; to Savitar {6»*>), and Savitar or Bhaga (6«^)) 
ina tin no jlLspAtir mahsKta r&tnath dev&ays savittir iyfinfU^, 
bbigam ugn) 'vase j6haviti bb&gam inugro idba yati ratniun. 

7.53-3*' (Vaaifltha ; to Adidas) 

i^tura^y&vd 'ngiraso naksantaj r&tnam dev&aya savitiir iy&nabi 

Wcf. 7.4a,i» 
piti ca t&n no mah4n yijatro vl^ve devih simanaso jusanta. 

Ludwig, 138, renders 7-38.6**, 'dai tnOge fOr unt der herr der gerchleohter gOnnen 
angefleht, [ntmlich] dee gottea Savitar f^ende'; the iame aathor, 113, render* 7.51. 3*^ 'die 
stCrmiaehen Angiraa erlangten freude flehend von 8«vit*r dem gotte.' There ia no good 
reason for taking ij&ndh in 7.3B.6* pessiTel; ; *ee Oranmann, i. 335, 341. 

[7.88.8<1, trptd yAta potblbbir devayan&ih: 4.37.1^, d^nV yata, && ; cL under 
1.183.6.] 



d by Google 



319] Hynms ascrihed to Vasi§tha [ — 7.43.3 

7^8.4* (Vaaifltha ; to Vi9ve Devah) 

U hi y4)fi^^ yigfUyAsa om&tt aadli&stham Tlfve abhl santi deTJth, 
tdn adhvarti u^t6 yaksy agne prus^ bh&gam nisat^ piiramdhim. 
10.77.8* (SyDmarafiniBbargikva; toHaruts) 
t6 bi jftiSdfn yi^Biy&sa umft ftdity^na n^na (&mbhaYisth&h, 
t6 no 'vantu nthatur manTsBm mah^ oa yamann adhvard cakan^h. 

For 6mUt we Piscbel, Ved. Stud. L 113 If. In the ^nta ritual fim&h ia & decignation 
of a. dua of Fatbers, A.B. 7.34.1 ; 99- 7'5-)> i Tkit. 10.7. Some teit« hare aTamfth ia its 
place, FB. i.;-9; i/}. i<s.'4i 3-1.11. These flrallh-aTBint^ pltara^ are contrasted with 
arrah-aurra^ pitarah, and klryih pitarah in the aequel of these tazta. For 10.77.8 «f. 
HiUebrandt, Ted. UJth. iiL 311. 

7.8B.7t« = 7.40.71* (Vaaiatha ; to Vijve Dovah) 

nd r6daei abhig^ute visi^l^&ir ftavftno virago mitx6 agni^, 

yiobanta oandia up&indm no uUth ^yuy&m pfita srwtibMb 8<UU na!^, 

•rrefraiu, 7.i.2c3 ff. 
7.6a.3ixi (Vaaiatba ; to Mitra and Yaruna) 

Ti nail sahtonm funldho radantv Ttavftno T&m^o mitrd agni^ 
yiohanta oandra upam&m no urfeim & nah kdmam pQpurantu at&vfin&h. 
For pAda b cf. aukaatiiso vimno mitrd agnlli, under 6.4i).i, and, t^n na indro Tiiui^o 
mitr6 agnih, under 7.34.15 ; >Im i-i-l/i ; 3-41 i £-49-3- 

[7.40.10, y^ ^y4 devfifa saTitii suviti : S.41.3', oandr^^i der&h savitd eu'vlti.] 

[7.40.40, BuhliT& doTj &ditir anan4 : 1. 40.60, ^y^tu dery, &o.] 

Of. TB. 3.1,1.4. 

7.40.6t>, TlB^or esteya prabbrtb^ havfrbhih : a.34.1 1\ visi^dr asAsya prabhrthd 
bavAtnahe. 

7.40.7 = 7.39-7- 

[7.41.St>, t&ia Tay&m bb&gavantab sy&ma : 1.164.401^, &tho vay&m, &g.] 

7.41.7 = 7.80.3 (Vaaiatha ; to Usaa) 

&9TftTatir gdmatu na n^aeo virsTa^ aidam nohantn bhadra^, 

ghjt&m ddbSnfi riQT&ta^ piipiti ^yflydib pftta arastibhitt aidft nab.j 

•rrefrain, 7.1.10^ ff. 

[7.4a.l>, pribnhmilno&ngiraaonaksanta; 7.51.3*, turany&Td'ngirasonaksanta.] 

7.42.8* (Vaaistha ; to Yi^e Derilh, here Agni) 

aim a to yajfi&m mabayan n^Lmobhi^ pr& h6ta mandrd ririca u[a]£^ 

yikjaHva sii purranika devJin d yajiUy&m ar&matim TaTrty&h. 



d by Google 



7.43-3—] Part 1 : RepeaUd Passages belonging to Book VII [820 

7.61.6^ (Vaaifitha ; to Hitn and Y&ru^) 

s&muv&ih yajfl&ihiDstutyamnimobMr fauTftT&m mitATuu^E nbidluib, 
pr& TSu nUlnin&Dy rciae D&TKni krUini brilmia ji^'usann iml^iit. 
For T-St.6 of. RwOisI, Ved, Stnd. i. 4j. 

7.42.S*, im&ih no Agae adhvarAib juswra: 5.4.8% — Tni<lr*in ague sdhTkr&m 
juaaBva; 6.53.ii', im&ih no sgD« adhvu&m. 

7.44^°, Indrufa vlanum pQB&nam br&hmanaa p&tttn : 5.46.3°, huir4 Tia^uiii, Ac 

7.44.1d (TusifUis ; LingoktadevatBh) 

dadhikr^ tA prathamAm a^rindsasam agntm B&middhaiii bh&gam Qt&ye hunt 
iladram Tte^um pOsA^aih br&Iimanaa p&timj AditT&n dyivapfthiTi ap4^ 
BT*b- m- 5.46-3** 

10.36.1d (Lufa DhAnaka ; to Vifve Dev&h) 
uaisOn&kta brhati Bupdfasa dyivaksdinft vAru^o initr6 aryamfl, 
indnuh hure manitah p&rratan ap& Adityin dyaTftprthiTi e/pil^ av&|^ 
Ter; neatlj tbe UutologicAl uid senieUM rep«tltlon of ap^ in 10.36.1** betn>7* that 
BUuiaau wcacdkr?; the Uat pftdti is obriouilr borrowed from 7.44-t ; the oadenoe, inaxdta]^ 
pirvktaA spth IB from ■1.46.3I'. The three atuiwi iovolTed are reUtad; ee* under 5.45.3. 
Cr. Uu Holler, SBE. xzxil. 950. 

7.44.2^ : 4-39-5^> udir&i^a yajii&m upapray&ntah. 

[7.44.6'*, rtiflya pinthlm invetavi u : i.a4,8h auryiya piiitham, &c] 

7.49.1°: i.72.ih, h&ate d&dhanon&rys purutii 

[7.46.8^, martabhdjanam &dha Uteate nab : 1, 1 1 4.6°, riara ca ao amrta tnarta- 
bhdjanam.] 

7.40.1°: 1.31.2^, AsKlhlya e&hamiLnayaTedb&ae. 

7.46.4*, mi no Tadhi rudra mi p4rft d&h: 1.104.8% mi no vadhir iudra mi pilrft 

d&b. 

7.47 .8^, doTir de'^nftm 4pi yanti pathah : 3.8,9'', deri dev^n&m, &c 

[7.47.8°, ti fndraaya n& minanti vratini : 7.76.5°, t6 devinAm n^ &&] 

[7.47.8^, efndhubhyo havyfim ghrtfiyaj juhota : 3.59.1^, nutrdya havylun, &c] 

7.4P.1*'-*!, td dpo devir ibi mdin avantu. 

7.S0.1^8^, mi mim p&dyena r&pasa Ttdat ta&ruh. 

7.fiS.3°d, mi vo bhujemilnylijfttam 6no mi tit karma vasaro y&o cayadhve : 
6.51,7*^ ma va too anydkrtam bhujema mit&t, &e. 



d by Google 



821] Eymm ascribed to Vasi^tha [ — 1.55.9 

[7.63^, titrany&Td 'ngiroso aaksaata: 7.43.i>, prAbrahmJi^o&ngirasonAkBsiita.] 

7.6S.3'', r&toam devtoyasaTititriy&iidh: J.sS.fii), titnuh deT&Bya saviti^ iy&n&h. 

7.B8.1' pr& d^Tl yiyMih prtluTf n&mobluli : 1.159.1', pri dy^Ay^ii^ pttbivt 
rtaTfdb&. 

7.54.1^: 10.85.43d, 44<i, ^A do bbava dvip&de f&m cAtuspade; 6.74.1^, f&ih no 
bhatam, &c. ; 10,165. i^, ^^^ do astu, Ac. 

7.66ai> (Vaeufha ; to VaatoBpatd) 
amirahi vSstoepat« vitjvi rbpavy ftri^to, 
s&kh& suf^va edhi nah. 

8.15.13b (Qoaaktin EADT&yana; to Indra, hore Soma) 

&raih ks&y&;a no tnab£ vigrft rupany ATlgin, 

^f adram jaitrSya haraa^ (&clp&tim.j 8. 1 5. 1 3" 

9-35-4* (Drlbacyuta Agaatya ; to Soma Pavaiitana) 

Tigrft r&pa^y Avig^ puii&n6 yAti liaryaUh, 

y&tAmftasa dsate. 
TnnaUta 7.55.1, '0 Tlatospstl (Lord of Um home), thst deatroyert dtuue, entering til 
forma, be thou oar very kind friend.' And 9.15.4, ' Entering all formi, pari^ring himialf, 
dellgbtfiil, he goes where the immortals sit.' In both etsniaa the expreiaion ' entering 
All forau ' me«OB ' annming «U (beautiftil] forms ', and there is no poaaihility of deciding 
where > thing so simple and nstnrsl oiiginsted. Cf. Bei^igne, i. 176, 191 ; U. 161 ; Hille- 
brandt, Ted. Myth. i. 111. The pAda in its third reourrence, at S.15.13, is not so simple. 
Ludwig, 593, ' bereit in nnsere hohe wonong sind alle geatallen eingegangen, Indrs will ioh 
den herm der kraft or&eueu znm sige '. Ladwig renders Iviftn the participle, as though 
it were ivifao, the imperfeet third plural in a principal elause; of. his note. Graasmann, 
i. 559, relegates the stanza to the appendix, becanae it interferes with the strophic arrange- 
ment of the hymn ; he translates : ' Zum Heile fllr nnsem grosMn Wohnsiti dioh in alle 
Oeataltan kleidend, begeistere den Indra, den Herm der Enft, zam Siege.' He doea not 
tell to whom the staoia I« addresaed, nor undertake to say bow anoh a stauia happena 
to be addreeaed to Indra, or, at least, to figure in an Indra hymn. Bergsigne, ii. 161, note 3, 
thinks that tha stanza is addressed to Indra, but be note* the anaoolnthon of the third pida 
which is ineritabte under that oonstinotion. But why to Indra T "nia stania is plainly 
addressed to Boma : 'AHumlngall (beantifol) forma, prepared for our great dwelling (i.e. fit 
to make our dwelling great), do tbou inspire the Lord of Strength to vietory.' Just as vifTft 
Tdpi^y Avifin belongs to Soma, and figures fittingly in the Soma stanza 9.15.4 (of. also 
9.18.3), 80 also, as it should, doee Indraifa jiitrtya hatfayt fiolpuim reour in the fofm, 
apparently simpler and more primary, indram jiitrtya harsayan, in the Soma stanza 9.1 11. 3. 
For mahd kfiyftya see 9.109.3. There is not the slightest flaw to the theory that 8.15.13 
is a Soma stanza, and It seems indeed to have been soldered together from ftunillar Soma 
Kwljft by a later hand, but by no means neoeesartly a hand later than that of the poet 
of 8.15 SBB whole. 

7.65.2^ (Vasistlia ; PrasvApinyab [sc. rcah], an Upanisad) 
y&d aigiina fiSraineya dat&h pi^afiga y&chaae, 
vlra bhi^anta raUya dpa Brikre^a Mpsato nl f& srapo. 
41 [1^ t«l 



d by Google 



■j.ss.i—] Part 1 : Bepeaied Passages beUmgmg to Book Yll [S22 

8.73.15* (HarTftUPrtg&Uu; to Agni, or HaTisftih stutih) 
lipa nrikvefa bt&paata]^ kr^TsU dhaniouh dirf, 
fndre agni nimah bvUl 

TrutBlat« 7.55-1, 'Wlien, O whita-brown Slmneym (dog), thou doeat show th; tMth, 
then, M It w«ra, apean shina la the nuw of thee biting — sleep thon deeply.' Cf. Pisohel, 
Tea. Btad. ii. 55 ff. ; Foj, EZ. xxzir. 357 ; Oldenbsrg, ZDMQ. Izi. S33. Piaohel, p. 58, 
renders btLpa>tft|^ here by ' knarrend ', though sdmittiiig ' veizehrend ', ' fkwsend ', as 
DManiug or the word on p. 63. On p. 58, h« rapxds this repetition m >n inatraatiT* exainple, 
showing that the same words do not have the same aonse ereiTWhere, The same worda, 
taken ringly, of eonrM not, though eren in this matter we maj remember Bergalgne's 
warning agalnat splitting up too maoh. Bnt the ssme plda, that is a more ticklish matter. 
Hy inTeatigations in repeated pldas show that they ha*e, as a rale, the same valqe, whererer 
they oooiir. He translates 3.71.5 (p. 59), *Wenn iho (die P re sa steine) Im Manle eermalmt 
haben, maehen sie Ihn (that is, Soma) mm Tragepfeiter am Himmel. TerehnuiB sei India, 
Agni, Svar.' In the line of Pisehel's own thonght we could but translate : ' They that est 
him in their maws make (or bnild) support in hesTon.' But I see no reason to take it for 
granted that Mpsatah are the Adrayah, or presS'Stones, because the T«rb in question ia used 
of things other than the preas-etones as well ; see Piaohel, ibid. p. 63 ; Aufreoht, KZ. zzziv. 
459. The Bubjeot of kfUTstS seems to be the same as that of the preceding stanza, 8.71.14, 
namely the Bubstaneee added to soma (milk, Ac.], of which it is there said that they know 
their own belongings as a oalf its mother ; that is, they know that they belong to Soma : 
t^ jknata srAm ok^ih sArh vatsiao ni matfbhil^ The bymn 8.73, aa a whole, is obsonre 
and mystically rltualistio, but it will be safe to translate 8.71.15 verbally: 'in the maw 
of oonauming (soma) they (the lugredianls of the soma mixture) create support in hearen. — 
To Indra, Agni obeiianee, light.' How in 9.73.1 it aeema to me we have the trae parallel to 
the pftda B.71.I5*. The fliat diatich of the former stanza reads: arakre drapai^a dhfmata^ 
Sim asrarann lUsya jtxA sim aranta nibhaysh' Orasamsun rendera aptly, thongji not 
literally: 'Im Schlund dea Tropfena welcher glhrt, in Opfers Sohoos rereinten stromend 
jetzt vsrwandte Trknhe doh.' One thing is certain, it is a question tn this stanza, as well 
as in S.73.14, 15, of soma and bis admixtures («L Orassmann's introduatfona to the two 
hymna) ; bipaatah aa well as dhimatah is genitive alngular, applied to aoma aa oonsnnung, 
or amalgamating with himself hia admixtures. In this way tips srikvesu bipastah means 
'in the maw of him that bites', in both of its oeonrreDoes (cf. e.g. bhtamanft dati, 1 0.1 1 5.1). 
I ean diacorer no oonoluaive criterion whioh points out the relative dates of the two atauzaa, 
but the metaphoric character of the repeated p&da in 8.71.15 rather points to its secondary 

7.55.8°^, 4^, stotrn fndraays nywi kfm asmdn duchimaTasi nf bU sraps. 
[7.S8.7", aaliista(rngo Tnutbbfth; 5.1.80, sabiatafrngo vraabh^ tidojab.] 
7.06.11*, svAyDdb^ isml^iah Buniskah : 5.87.5*, er&judbdsa ismfnab. 
7.66.38^, manJdfabir (t 8&mt& v^am ArvA: 6.33.3d trdta ft Binitil y^^axa irvE. 
7.60.26 = 7.34.35. 
7.66.26'' = 7.34.35'', ipa dsodhlr TBulao juaanta : 10.66.9'', dpa<SBadhlrTanfn&iii 

7.67.4'>+d (Vasiaiha ; to Maruta) 

fdhak 8^ TO maruto didyud astu y&d Ta aga^ pnru^tft kArftma, 

mi vas tisyfim &pi bboma yajatrft asm^ to astu sumatiQ otoitflift. 



d by Google 



323] Epnm tuenfietf to Vasistha [ — ?.«a4 

io.i5.6'l(Qankhft Yunftyana; to Pitar&h) 

acyll jinu daksinaU nia&dyem&ih yign&m abhf gmlta Tffre, 

md hiiudfta pitaiah k4iut cin no yid Tft ^ga^ purafitft kirfima. 

7.70.5^ (Vasistha; to A^vina) 

^^rayiiiBi «id a^vinfi puru^y abhf br&hmani oaksathe falaSun, 

j)iiti pr& y&tam v&ram ^ j&nayjismd vftm astii snmatlQ oiniftibft. 

•r rf. 7-<S5-4'' 
Cf. 4.12.4 ; Oldeubei^ 8BB. slri. 305 ; Geldaer, Ted. StDd. iiL 106. 

[7.87.7', i Btut^ maruto vigva od : 5.43,10^, vi^re ganta marato Ti^va oti ; 
10.3g.13', Tlfve ady& maruto Tl{iTa Dli.} 

7.fiS.8d (Vasistha ; to Harute) 

brh^ T&yo magh&Tadbhyo dadh&ta jiijosaim In ULanitah Hustutfm nah, 
gat6 nddbva vf tirati jantiiifo pr& na spftrhabhir utfbbis tireta. 
7.84.3d (Vasiftha ; to Indsra and Varu^a) 

krt4m no yajn&m vid&thesu o^nini krtftiu hrAhirmni gQrlsu prafast^, 
ilpo raylr dev&jDto na etu pri 9a apftrhabhir utibhifl tlretam. 
For 7.58.3 of. Oldenbeig, BT. Noten, p. 401. 

7.C8.6", axic cid dy^ vraano yuyota: 6,47.13d = 10.131.71J, arac cid dv^sa^ 
sanut&r yuyotu : 10.77.6'', &ric cid dTteah sanut&r yuyota. 

7.8B.2": 1. 110.70, yusmikam devA ivas^am priyd. 

7.59.2°^ (VafUBtha ; to Bfanits) 

^yusm^kam devB ATasAhani priy&j ij&ndf tarati dvisah, ar 1.110.7° 

pri ei kfdyaih tirate ri mahir £90 yd to via&jv^ dagatL 
8.37.i6''> (Uanu VaiTasvata ; to Vifre Devah) 
pri si kf&yam tirate vi mahir {90 y6 to T&rftya difati, 
jui pri^dbhir jayate dh&nna^aa P^j L^'^fl''^ s&ira edhate-j 

(re: 6.70,3"; d: 1.41.2' 

7.60.2°, Ti^rasya sUuUiir j&gata^ ca gopdh; 6,50.7^, Tf^TAsya sthabir j&gsto 
j&nitnh ; 10,63,8'], Tfcrasys sthatiU' j&gata; ca m&ntavah. 

7.60,3d: 4.1.17^; 6.51.3°, {-jil m&rtesu Tijinl&cap&^nm. 

[7.60.8', ayukta Bapt4 harf tab sadhtisthat : i . 1 1 5. 4°, yad6d iyukta harft&h, &&] 

[7.60.8^ : see under 4.a,t8'b.] 

7.60.^, lid ram prks&so madhumanta asthuh : 4.45.2', dd vftm prks^ m&dhu* 
manta Irate. 



d by Google 



7.6e.4— ] Part 1 : Repeated Passages behngmg to Book VII [824 

7.90.4t>: s-fS-ic^) ^ Boiyo aruhoc ehukiim ir^ah. 

7.60.44 : i.i86.3i>, mitr6 aryjunll v&ru^kh B^jdsfth. 

[7.90.6^, fagmiUih putrit Ulter AdabdhAh i 1.18.30, yOyiih nali putri sditer 
adabdhftb.] 

7<fl0.6o, ipi kr&tuih suo^taaam vitantah : 7.3.iol> = •j.4.t6*', , . . T&t«ina. 

[7.60.11*>, vdjasya alUtu panm&Bya rty&h: 4.ii.3i>, agnlr v^'aaya paramiSTft 
rtyih.] 

7.60.U^, uni ks&T&ya cakrirs sudhdtu : t.36.8)>, uni ks&ytfa oakrim. 

7.aoa9 = 7.61.7 (Vasistha ; to Hitra and Yaru^a) 

iyidi deT» purdhitir yuT&bhyidi rajfitf^a mitrtTam^AT aUri, 

vi^Tini durgs piprtaifa tird no i^yayidi ptta STS8tibhi]i aidft ual^j 

•rre&aio, 7.1.30^ ff. 

7.61.1°, abbi y6 vi^vi bbiivaoK^i cfot* : 1.10S.10, abhf Tl^rtoi bbilTaaftni oaate. 

[7.61.4*, f&naK mitr&sya v&ru^iasTa dhitma : see under 1.151.4^.] 

7.61.6*, s&m u T&m y^jMdi mahayaih n&mobbih: 7.43.3*, s&m n to yiyfUth 
mahayan nAmobbih. 



7.aaad, kr&fcvl krUh ailkitab kartfbbir bbQt : 6.19.1^, unUi prtbOb otikrtah 
kartf bbir bbot. 

7.63.8^ s 7.39.7*''= 7.40.7'x', rt&T&no T&nmo mitr6 agnlb, yftohantu oandri 
npamiih no arkim. 

7.62.4* : f-SS'i*') dy&Tabbami adite trisithoiu nab. 

7,62.S^: I.I31.6*, (TuUm me mitiSTani^ b&vem^ 

7.62.6 = 7.63.6 (Vasiftba ; to Uitra and Vani^) 

nu mitrd t&tu^o aryan^ naa tm^e tokaya t&tIto dadbanto, 

saga no vifTi Bap&tbftni aanta ^yuy&th p&ta arastibhi^ a^ldfi nalf..j 

•rrefrain, 7.1.10^ ffi. 

[7.68.4t>, dar6arttias tai&^Jr bhrfjamflnah : 10.88.16^, iprayucban tari^, &e.] 

7.e8.6<= (Vadstba, to Sorya (5*), and to Hitra and Varu^a (s^)) 

y&tts caknir amfbl gst6m aam&i 9yen6 na dfyann Aav eti pdthah, 

pritivftm nbaiUlit« vidhema ,^n&niobbir nutiaTaru9ot& haTytlih.j frcf. ti.i.to>> 



d by Google 



826] Synms oscn&al to Vaaiftha l—^.66.a 

7.ti5.i* (Vaastha ; to Ultra and Varuna) 

pr&ti Tbh Bura ddito suktair i^mitr&m huve riro^^adi paUdakBam,j 

•ir i.a.7« 
y&yor asui^un AkBitam jyte(ham vlfvaaya yimaim aclts jigatnii. 
7.66. 7> (Vaaisfha ; to Adityas) 
pr&ti Tftm anrft tldite mitrim grilse rinu^am, 
atyam&^ath ri^ i^mmni 

From the point of view of metra 7.66.7* would aaem to Im titterboni, m Ubo indMd 
7.66.7^ But Me OldenlMrg, PtdL p. 11. Note aljo. In the Mme sttnu, the duorepaney 
betwASD diul Ttm ftnd the three fditTU, aa a type of Irregnlar eks^esa, which, howerer, 
hu ita pftnlMa in the Big- Veda. In 7.65.1 Tftm refers, m it ihonid, to two Adityao, which 
makes it seem that 7.66.7*^ ia a (mo- itjint rersioa of j.6i.i":—Ot under 7.66.4. 

[7.68.6^, n&mobhir mitrtTam^oU havydih: 6.1.10^, n&mobhir agoe samldhoU 
havyiik] 

7.68.6 = 7.61.6 

\7.0^JA, lijB suksatnS t&tu^o juaanta : 3.17.2'', mitrd aryamlL v&ru^o jusanta.] 

7.64.S = 7.65.5 (Vasistha ; to Mitra and Taru^) 

ef& Bt6mo Tarawa mitra tdbliTaih sdma^ gakrd ni viyAre 'y&mi, 

^avlQt&ifa dhiyo jig|rt4di piirathdUrj i^yiiyitii pftta araatfblii^ tid& na^j 

•re: 4.50.110 . d- refrain, 7.1.30^ ff. 

7.64.6°= 7.63.5": 4.50.ii«; 7.97.9°, aTist&m dhfyo jigrt&ih piiratfadblh. 

7.66 J.*, pr&ti TAiit sura udite sOkUih : 7.63.5<>, pr&ti vftm ania tidito vidlienia ; 
7.66.7% prtti v&ifa Bura lidito. 

7.66.1^, mitr&m buve T&ni^am patidaksam : i.a.?*, mitrtm have pOtidakaam. 

7.66.3^ ; 6.68.8^, ap6 nfi nBv& duriU tarema. 

7.66.4*'*, i no mitnvaru^fi baTy&justim ghrtiir gfiTyOtim iiTfMt*m fUbliih : 
3.6i.i6*b,itnomitifivaru9AgliT^irg&YyQtiinuksatam; 8.5.6°, gbrttUr 
g&TTOtim nkaatarn. 

[7.66.4°, pr&ti vAm Atrav&nua&j&iaya: 7.7a5°,ia&tipr&y&tamT&nm&jluiaya.] 

7.eSJ = 7.64.6- 

7.66^1° : see 7.64.5°. 

7.66.2° (Vasis^ ; to Uitra and Varu^) 
j& dhAr&yanta devih gud&k^K d&ksapitaA, 
wtLrykyft primaliaaft. 



d by Google 



7.66.»— ] Pan 1 : Bepeated Passages belonging to Book VII [326 

8.a5.3t> (VifTuaanu V&iy a^a ; to Mitni and Varu^) 
til mlU vifv&Tedas&nii7A;» primttTtaaft, 
mab! jajan^ditir rtivan. 

7.88.4> (Vasiatba ; to Uaas) 

jid adyi aura liditd 'n&gft mitrd aryamlE, 

^BUT^ti Baviti bh&gah.j ir 6.81.3'' 

8.37.19* (Manu V&ivasrata ; t« Vi^re DOTlh) 
y&d ad;& aurya udyati prfyaksatrA rt&m cladbA, 
yin nimnloi prabQdhi vifvaTedaso y^ vi madhyimdina divib. 
8.37.31* (Thsaame) 

yid adyi aura ddite y&n madhy&ifadina ftti^ci, 
T&m&m dhatt& m&nav« vigravedaao jiibv&n&ya pr&oetaBe. 

letrickUy perfect type under 7.6}.5*, priti Tkm 

7.66.4e : 5,83.3^, suvdti savita bb&gah. 

7.66.6^ (VasiB^ba ; to Adityaa) 

nti Bvar^o Aditir &dabdbasya vratAsya j6, 

m&bd rij&ca I^ate. 

8. 1 2. 1 4* (Parrata Kft^va ; to India) 

uti sraHje iditl Bt6inam fndrtya j^anat, 

[j>urupra9ast&in Qt&ye rt&sya y&tj •r8.11.14'' 

Ladwig, 117, >«nderB 7.66.6, 'und die selbBthemaber, die «diti, deren wege miTereitelt, 
ilber gTOBsee henwiheii die kOnige '. Qrassmuin, ' Denn die Xdityu, deren B«eht nieuumd 
veraehrt, die lu&ahUgea, gind Herraoher ttber groeiea Out '. Of. Bergalgoe, ili- loB, 198, ijS. 
Though these traDslBtiona are not fkr from the truth, they are grammatioally inoorreet. 
The odd word iditi ahows that we have here the ax^iia ni0' EAor (ol itipct. The word doea 
not oontain any plural idea : avar^'o Aditir, with plural verb, tneana ' the aelf-rulera (Hitra, 
Taruna, and Aryaman), (and) Aditi'. In 4.39.3 (of. also S.67. 10,11) we hare another 
approach to tb« present situation ; Cnfigaaarh blm Aditih k;^otu «& (maacnline 1) mltr^na 
Tirunenft a^dal^ I do not beliere that the maacnline si la to be changtd to feminine 
tit (the Oordian knot), but that ei. refers either to Aryaman or Dadhikrtvau. Cf. Gnutmann, 
i. jSji Bergaigne, iii. 156; Hillebrandt, Aditi, p. 8; Oldenberg, RT. Vaten, p. 300: 'Hay 
Aditi reuder this (pious man) guiltless, and he (Aryaman or DadhikrAvan) eo-opeiating 
with Hitra and Tamna.' Both passages refer to Aditi and tbrse other gods, two of them 
at least Adityas. 

The pftda 7.66.6* seems to be echoed in 8.11.14*, to wit, 'And Aditi ha* aroused for 
self-ruler (Indra) a song of praise, chanted by many in order to (obtain) help, belonging 
to the rta.' Cf. 10.130.8, and see Ludwig, 590. It is poasihie, of course, that the repeated 
pftdas are acoldentally assonant; still we may imsgine that 8.13.14 imitates in a vague 
faahion the sound, though not the contenU, of 7.66.6, beoaoee the latter ia too canny not 
to be intentional and primary. 

7.06.7*, pr&ti vnA sura )idit« : 7.63.5°, pr&ti vBm sura lidito vidhema; 7.65.1* 
pr&ti T&ifa Bura ildite sDktdih. 



d by Google 



827] Symns ascr^ted to Vasi^tha [—7.67.10 

7.66J0i>; i.44.i4>>,agaijihvd!i&Tfdlu>h; io.65.7^diT&ksaaoagi4jihTirtBTMli&h. 

7.e6.ia^ (Vasistha ; to Adityas) 

Ud yo ady4 manfinifthd sottiih sun lidite, 

jiA 6hate T&ni^o mitr6 aryam^ Y&jisa pAaji ratliyaf • 

8.83.30 (KuBldin Kanva ; to Vi^ve DoTSh) 

&ti DO Tispiti puni naubhir ap6 a& paraatha, 

yuyim rtiaya r«tliya]t^. 

Cf. the p&dft, tjim6A rUs7> nthyk^ 8.19.35'.— Far ^i"^ "> 7-66.i3° ■«» Tb. Bannmck, 
KZ. UZT. 501 IL ; Qeldner, T«d. Stud. Ui. £9. Mid the nferenoM tber« given. 

7.68.16" (VaaisUia ; to Snrya) 

tic c&ksur dov&hitaiQ (ukrftm uoo&rat, 

p&9yeina (ar&dah (at&m jiTema f «Tida^ qatAm. 

10.85.39'! (Soryft SftTitn ; to Sftvitri) 

piinah p&tntm agntr ad&d iyu^ft aahi T&roaaA, 

dirgbiyur aey& yih pitir jiTftti ^arida]^ Qstim. 



7.66ao°: i.47.3<>; 47-6^; 3.63.180; 8.87.5^, pgUm s6mam rtlLTrdha. 

7>B7.6^ (Vasis|Jia ; to A^vins) 

aTui|&m dhlBY &^dK na asi) prajAvad r^to fthrayam no astu, 
a T&ih tokfi t&naye tutuj&nfiJ^ Boritniao devt^ritim gamema. 
7.84.5^ = T-^S-S*" (Vasistha ; to Indra and Vanina) 
fiy&m fndram T&runam aa^ mo gthj piavat tokd tinaye tutnjfinft, 

•r 7.84.5' 
Buritnftso dflT&Tltuh gamema LyOy&m pSta avastfbhih B&da natuj 

•r refrain, 7.1. ao^ ff. 



i. 36$, rendars 7.S4.g'>— 7.85.5^ '{di«» Lied) helfe Bcluiell zn Eiudem mir 
ond Enkeln ' ; at i. 354 he renders 7.67.6°', ' n&ah Kind und Enkelii eifrig atrebend mDgen 
mit Sohatz rers^n xu eurem Hahl vlr komuen '. Lndwig, 51, aleo render* tdtojlDU; 
In 7.67.6^ intnusitiTely bj ' Bt«rk ' ; but, at 739, he rendera tdtnjljift in 7.84.5^ tnmsitiTelj, 
taking it a* dual, '(das lied) stimme gilnstig za samen zn kindachaft die [dazn] krfiftlg 
treibwiden (ac. Indra and Taruna) '. Then ia no reaaon for taking the word in any other 
but the intt«nBiti*e sente of 'swelling' in either paMage; in 7.67.6 it agreea with the 
mibjeet of gamema; in 7.84.J withgt^, 'long'. 

7.67.10 = 7.69.8 (Vasistha; to A^vins) 

nu me h&Tam a qf9atam 7TiTSn& y&si^ih rarttr aQrinftT frftvat, 

dhatt&m r&tn&ni jiratam oa sfirm ^yuy&di pftta svaatibhi^ aidft na^j 

•r le&ain, 1,1.20^ ff, 
Cf. Neiiaer, Beiz. Beltr. xiiL 193. 



d by Google 



1.68.3—] Part 1 : Repeated Passages h^onging to Book VII [328 
7.68.8*, pri T&iu tAtho iii&nojaT& iyarti : 6.63.7", P'"'^ ^^^ ritho ninoj«A Mwji 

7.60.a« (Vwdstlu ; to ApviiiB) 

s4 p^>nth&n6 Mil p&ilM bhumS trivandbnni inAiu8& y&to ynktih, 
Ti$o ytas gAolutho dsrayintitt kdtift cid ytUnun sfrrinft dUhtiA. 
10.41.1" (SuhM^ Obauseyft ; to A^viiu) 

pittaryi^uh nlaatyidlii Ustbatah pAtuyltv&^aih nwdhoTiliMUuii ritbun, 
▼i«)o j6jm giohatbo yijT&rir nara klr^ cid yajfi&m h6trmantam a^rinl. 

For klri in 10.41. 9< (m Piaahel, Vad. Stud. L iiS, and mj eritioiBm ander G.13.3. For 
ptLcA bhOmft In 7.69.3*, Hair, OST. i. 176. 

7.60.6^ : 4.44.5'<, mi T&m aiiy6 nl yanuui denty&ntah. 

7.60.8 = 7,67.10. 

[7.70.5«, pr&ti pr& ylltam v&ram £ j&Dftya: 7.65.4°, pr^ vftm &tra Tiram i j&n&ya.] 

7.70.6^, aain4 T&m aatuaumatlQO&ius|hS: 7.57.4^, asmd vo aatu Bumotl; ctoiathi- 

7.70.7'' = 7.7i.6'> (Vuifi^ha ; to Afrine) 

iyidi mani^a iT&m aQvinft gir imiih miTfktfm vj^anA JofethAm, 

Ima br&hm&^i yUTaTuny agman ^yuy&di p&ta sraatibbit sddA na^j 

•rrefrain, 7.1.30^2. 
7-73-3'' (The same) 

ihema yAJil&m path^ ui-&d& imaiii aavrktidi vT^anfi jnyethftm, 
(TustlTdTa pr^ito vKm abodhl pr&ti st^mair j&ram&no risisthah. 

7.71.6'>: 1.117.9I', Df ped&va Qhathur Afilm 6(vain. 

7.71.6 = 7.70.7. 

7.71.6^ = 7.7a7'> : 7.73.3^ in^m suvrktlm vrsa^ jusethun. 

[7.7a.4i>, pr& T&m brihm&ni k&r&To bharante : 6.67.io», vl yid yicam lostiao 
bbiitante.] 

7.72.4« : 4.13.2*, ordhT&m bh&num saviti dey6 apret ; 4.6.3°, Ordbv&rii bb&Diim 
savit^T&fret ; 4. 14.3*, ordhvAm ketiiin aavit^ devd afret. 

7.72.8 = 7.73.5 {VaBiatha ; to Ajvina) 

a paQoat&n n&satya par&atftd a^vinb y&tam adharad tidaktfit, 

a vi^rita]^ pafio^janyena r&ya ^y&y&m pftta aTastfbhitL B4d& na^.j 

WKfrain, 7.1.30^ ff, 
C£ tinder 7.104. 19. 

7.78J.*: 1.93.6*; 1. 183.6* = 1.184.6*, &tarisinat&ma8U parima87&. 



d by Google 



829] Symns ascribed to Vasigfha [ — 7.78,3 

7.78.Sl> ; 7.70.7^ = •j.'ji.b^, im&m Buvrktim vrsanS juaethftm. 

7.78.«l (Vaaiftha ; to A^Titu) 

dpa tj^ T&lml gamato vf9aiii no raksoh&^A B&thblirbl Tl)ii[A9l, 
B&m Undfaftosy ngnuta matsard^i ma no mardUffam a gatam girtoa. 
7.74.3d (The same) 

A yatam ilpa bhOBatam mUhTah pibatam a^vinS, 
dugdh&m p&yo vrsanA jeoyaTasO ma no mfti-rtTiij^am jt gatam. 
Of. Heiuar, Bezz. B«itr. tiL ii^ 

7.78.8 = 7-73.5. 

7.74.2°: i.92.i6«, arvdgr&thaih stouutaeftnf yaohatam; 8.35.i3Var7^grfithaii) 
nf yaohatam. 

7.74.2^: 6.60, 1 5^ ; 8.6.ii«; 8.1^; 35.I3^ pibatam eomy&m m&dhu; 8.34.131*, 
pfbfiti somy&m m&dhu. 

7.74.8^, ma no nurdhiatam i gatam : 7. 7 3.4^, mi no mardhi^fam 4 gataih (ivdna. 

7.78.6^, didhatir&tnamTidhat^j&n&ya: 4.44.4^, d&dbatbor&tnaiuTidbat^j&n&ya. 

7.7B.7'>, den der^bhir jt^aiA y&jatraih : 4.56. 3*, derf derdbhir yajatd yt^'atrfiih ; 
io.ii.8^ doTi d«T^u jr^ati yajatra. 

[7.76.8'^, t6 derdnam n& minanti Tiatdni : 7.47.3°, td tndrasya B&, &&] 

7.76.6^, lisah B^j&t« pratban^ jansva : 1.133.5^, ilsab sOnrte pratbanw jansva. 

7.77.4b (VaaUtha ; to Dsas) 

AntiTftmK dOrd amitram uchornih g&Tyfitim ibhayam kfdhl na|^ 

yllT&ya dv6aa a bharft Tftaoni cod&ya rddho grnat^ maghoni 
9' 7^-5'' (Kavl Bh&rgaTa ; to Pavam&ns Soma) 
etdni soma p&Tamllno asmayiih aatyani brnr&n drdviijAny ar^aai, 
jahf 94tnua antikfi d^rakd oa y& urriih gAvyutim tibliayaih oa nas 
kpUil. 

A pMullM, aafatl* diiiilaritj peirxles the two ttmaaa ; I hAT« indioat«d it, to Mme 
extent, by nurkiDg the parallel word*. See Put i, chapter i, cIm* f (p- 501). The matter 
attraets the more atteution aa the two hTiniis ihare no other ptdaa. 

7.78.8', etd u tyih pr&ty adr^rnn purfist&t ; 1.191.6*, etfi u ty6 priJy adr^an. 

7.78.80 (Vaaiftba ; to Ueas) 

i^etd u tyih pr&ty adr9ran piu&stsjj jy6tir y&chautir us&aoTibhat^ «r 1.191.5* 
4j|janan auryam TajlUm agnim a^lnam t&mo a{^ Aju^tam. 
42 (....>«) 



db, Google 



7-78.3—] P<^ l- Be^eated Passages bdoHging to Sook VII [330 

7.8o.ad(TheaMne) 

t^flei syi n&yyun ityur didhtnftj gndliTf Umo jydtiaosi abodhi, tr 3.53. i6* 
&gn eti ynymtii Ahr&yftns praoikltat aarytrii ykjfiim tgniia, 
Ct BloomSeld, Beltgfon of the Vedm, p. 69, note. 

7.80.8= 7.41.7. 

[7.81.1*, pt&ty Q tduvy kyad : 8.101.13°, citr4va pra^ adarfy ftpitt] 

7.81.6^: I.48.8^ J76tu kriQoti stUUrf. 

7.81.6' (Vaaispia ; to Uaaa) 

Qriva^ stkribhyo mmftttm Taantvaniih tijaix asmAbhyam giimatab, 

codayitr! m*£^6iuth sQnfUTaty ^y^J^ uchad &pa Brfdhkh.j «r 1.48.8') 

8.13.11° (N&rada K&nva; to Indra) 

^f Ddro (avistba satpatej Lmyim gr^tsu dhara;a,j •ra:8.i3.i3*;b: 5.86.6* 

fr&Ta^ Buribbyo unftaifa vamtrui&m, 

7.81.8^ : 1.48.8^, usi uchad &pa sridhah. 

7.8a.l'>: 1.93.8'', vi(4 j&oaya m&hi f&rma yachatam. 

[7.82.7*, D& tim iaho d& duritdni m&rtyam : 2. 23.5', 11& tim inho a& durit&iii 
kilta; can&.] 

7.83.9^, nknB tokiejt Unayasya a&tlsu: 4-z4-3^, a&m tokAsys UDayaaya Bitda. 

7.82.10= 7.83.10 (Vaaia^ba; to Indra and Varui^) 

aom^ fndrovinuQio mitr6aFy»inadyQnuiidi yaohantamAhi qirma sapr&thsi^, 
aTSdhridi jy6tiT iditer ftftv^dho ddr&aya gldkam saTitiir miu&mahfl. 
For the Brat pftdA of. iuid«r 1.36.4*. 

7.84J.I' : 4.43,9'', havy6bhir mdiATaru^a n&mobliih ; ui$3.i\ bavyibhir mitrs- 
Tarun& n^mobhih. 

7.84.1'', p&ri tmina Tfaurupa jig&ti ; 6.i6-4^i p&ri tminA TlsurQpo jig^ 

7.84:.3'=, p&rinoh^lo v&ninaaya Tij^h: 3.33.14% p&ri 90 hetf ludiftsya vrjyftb; 
6.28.7*1, p&ri vo heit rudr&sya vtjysh. 

7.84.8^, pri 9a sp&rhabhir Otibhis tiretam : 7.58.3'), pr& 9a aiarhdbhir Qtfbhis 



7.84.4t>, rayfm dfaattam T&sumantaiii puruksiim : 4,34,io<>, raylm dbatthi, &&; 
6.68.6b rsylm dbatth6, &c. ; 1. 159.5'', rayfih dbattam T&aumantaih 
(atagrf cam ; 4.49.4^, nylib dbattam 9atagTfiiam. 



d by Google 



381] Hymns ascribed to Vasi^tha [ — 1.90.6 

7.84.S = 7.85.5 (Vasis^a ; to Indrs and Tani^a) 

iyim fndram Tinu^am sft» me gi^ pravBt tok4 tinaye tdtajftuft, 

Boritn&BO deTAvitmi g(unem« ^TflyAm pftta arastibhiti lidft n&^.j 

•r refrain, 7.1. ao^ ff. 

7.84.6*^ = 7-S5-5^) P>^Tat tok^ t&naye tatuj&na, Buiitnfiso der&Tltim gamema : 
•j.6i.6<^, i v&m toki Unaye tatqj&aah aurfttnaao deT&Tltim gamema. 

7.8a.lb (Vasistha ; to Varn^) 

dhira tv iajM mahini janoiiBi vi jAs tast&mbha rddan old urri, 

pi& nikam rsr&ih nuDude brb&ntam dvitd n&ksatnuh pa{>r&thac oa bhuma. 

9.ioi.i5i> (Praj&pati ; to Pavamftna Soma) 

a& vTrd daksaaddhano vi y&s taat&mblia nSdaai, 

li&rUi pavitre avyata Todha nk yduim As&dam. 
It is •nrelj' not going too br to kmj that tha repeated pidA originsted in the i^ere 
of Tarana, n^er than that of Soma PKVftntana, espeoiallf u the eonnexion in 9.101.15 
i» looae and inaipid.— For dviti in 7.86.1' of. Bergaigne, ()iiarants Hjnuua, p. 79; Oeldnar, 
Ved. Stud. ili. 4. 

[7.87.8^, pr&cetaeo j& is&yanta m&uma : i>77>4^i v^aprasQtB ia&yanta m^nma.] 

7.8e.l°-4<^, mrl4 suksatra mrl&ya. 

7.89.6i> (Vasia^; to Varu|^) 

y&t klm cedAm Tarawa diivye j&ne 'bhidroh&m manufyftg oirftmaai, 

keittl y&t t&va dh&rmA ytiyopim& mi nas t&eo^ gnaso deva tnisah. 

10.164.4t> (Pracetas Augiraaa ; Duhsrapnaghnam) 

yid indra biahmanaa pats *bhidrohiiii otolmasl, 

prficetft oa kfigirasd dvifatim [Atv AnhaMh. 
For 7.89.5 of. 4.C4.3*, iolttl 7*0 oakrmi dilvye jine. 

7.90.1«, T&ha Tftyo niyi^to yahy&oha: i.i3g.3f,T&haTftyo niyiito y&hy asmayiih. 

7.B0.1^, pfbft sut&ay^dhaso m&d&ya : 5.51.5°, plba sut&ayindhaBo abhf priyah. 

[7.90.4), gfivyam oid Qirim u(ljo vi Tavruh: 4.1. 15^; 16,6^, vr%j&m gptoan- 
tam ufljo, &c.] 

7.90.el> (Vasiatha ; to Indra and V&ya) 

i^lUo y6 d&dhate sv&r no g6bliir A^ebbix viaubbir hfru^yfti^ 
(ndravayQ sor&yo Tf^vam iyur irvadbhir viriih pftanBau sahyuh. 
10.108,7b (Pa^ayo Asurfth; to Saramft) 

ay&m nidhfh sarame &dribudbno gdbbir Agrebhir T&anliliir Qytffa^ 
rilksanti t&m pa^yo y6 Bugo^ r6ku pad&m &lakam i jagantha. 
For 10.108.7 of. BraanhofBr, Bezz. Beltr. xxrl. 107. 



db, Google 



7.90.7—] Part 1: Repeated Parages hekmgmg to Book VII [332 

7.00.7 Si 7.91.7 (Vuis^a ; to Indn and Vftyu) 

irrsnto nii ^rirtao bbikfunt^ indnTftjd mftDtlbhiT Tfajtfm, 

▼Uayintett ■▼ Anat hUTem* ^rfiyiih pftt* (ravtiblii^ lidi lu^-j 

•Trunin, 7.i.aodff. 

[7.9L8d, vifvto n&nh STKpktjrini o*knih: 4.34.9^, vfbhTO ninth wvxptltyitd 
Mkrdh.] 

7.eL4*, ydTatUmatanTdy&vaddjah: i.33.i>«, ydntt&romsgh&TanyiTsddjah. 

7.91.7= 7.90.7. 

7.02.a>b ^ QQ nijnidbbih {atfnlbhir tdhvuim BahaBrf^tbhir ilpa yftbi y^iUin : 
1.136-3'^ i no mjnldbhih fatfnibhir adhTar&m Baha8rl9A>lur Apa ylbi 
vltftye. 

[7.82.0°, T&yo asmin s&vane m&dayasra : 3.18,7^; "j-a^.^^, umffi chant 
Binao, &C. ; 7.39.ao, asmlno a ml afcTana, &e.] 

[7.98.2', tit Anasf favaaaid hi bhoUm : 6,68.3>', (uA^Adi 9&Tifitli& ti bf bbQtim.] 

7.98.6^: i.io8.4i', dndrtgnl BttHmanaaAya yfttam. 

7.98.7°, yit SDH iga9 oakrmi t&t stl mrla: 1,179.5°, yit aun dga; cakrmi t&t sd 
mrlatu. 

[7.98.8°, mtedro no Ttei^UT manitah p&rikbyan: i.i6a.i'li, mi no mitn} v&nupo 
aryan^Snlr fndn rbhuksd msnltah p&ri khyan.] 

7.9i.2> (Vasistha \ to Indn and Agni) 

grQnt&ih jarittiT h&vam indifigni T&nataiu glnh, 

lI^uA pipyatam dhlyah.j ar 5.71.3° 

8.i3.7)> {N&rada EK^va ; to Indn) 

pntnavij janays gfnh grnodhf jaritdr h&vmm, 

mftde-nude Tavaksittia aukftrane. 

8.85.4' (K|W^ Anginaa ; to A^ins) 

On^^'^ jaritdr Uvam kfs^asya stuvato naA, 

i^m&dliTa]ti Bdmasya pTt&ye.j cr refnio, S.85.i°-.9°; also 1.47.9^ 

7.MJI° : S>7t.a°, 9.19.3°) ifOni pipyatam dhfyah. 

7.94.8° (Vasistba ; to Indra and Agni) 

mi pKpatviya no nar^ndrsgni mibbfjastaye, 

ma DO rirsdhataih m.A6. 

8.8.13^ (SadhvanBa Kllnya; to Afvins) 

& no TffvAny afyioB dhatt&m ridh&ney &b»y&, 

kit&m na rtvlyKvato ma no lirwUiatam nidd. 



d by Google 



888] Symna ascrSied to Vasi^tha [ — 7.97.10 

7.M.S", ti hi f&i^Tsnta f!»t« : 3.i4.3>, t&m hf ^frimta ilate. 

7.04.5° (VasUtba ; to Indn and Agiii) 
fjA ht p&^T&nta ilatftj itthi, Tlprftsa otiye, 
sabJulho rejaB&taye. 

8.74.13^ (Chipayana Atr^a; to Agnl) 

jtm trft j&nBSB ilat« Babidlio T^jaa&taye, 

B& bodhi Trtraturye. 

7.M.6^: 5.30.3^; 8.(i5.6*>, pr&yasranto h&T&mahe. 

7.94.7'', asmilbliYaih cars&^iBahft : S-ZS-^", asm&bhvaiii carsa^B&hBtu. 

9.94.7^: i.33.9a,aL& do duhf&iiiBa ifats; 3.23.10c, md do duhc&nso abhidipsOr 
Ifata ; 10.35.7'', ^^ "^^ dvth9&nsa I^atA vlvaksase. 

7.e4.8i>: i.i8.3i>, dHOrtfh pr&^an iD&rtyasya. 

7.84.8^: i.ai.6<:, ladiSgDlf&rnu yachatam. 

7.96.4', ut& syi Dab sirasvati ju^fid : 6.61.7% ut&qri nab a&rasvatl. 

7.96.2^; t.48.3'', c6dai^dhomagb6ii&n]. 

7.8S.8e, gmani jamadagnivit : 3.63.i8*; 8.ioi.8'i, gmUii jami i dagiiiDft ; 
9.63.340; 65.35'', gr^&ai jamAdagninft. 

[7.99.6", t6bhir no "viti bbsva: i.^i-QO) tdbhir no 'vit& bban.} 

Cf. i.Si.S*, itbk no, fte. 

7.96.e° (Tasiatha ; to 8arasvant) 

pipivdiiBaiu B&rasrata atfioam yi^ vipv^daryatah, 

bhal^Imihi prejun i^am. 

9.8,90 (AaitaKOfyapa, or Derala Ea^yapa ; to SoDia Pavami&Da) 

Drc&kaasam tvi vay&m Indrapitam svarrfdam, 

bhak^m&bi prajam ifam. 
For 7.96.6 at Hillebnuidt, Ted. H7U1. 1. 3S1. 
7.97.1'': I.I54.6^ nAroyitraderay&voni&danti 

7.97.9<': 4.sait": 7.64.5°= 7.65.50, ayis(&m dhiyojif;{1i&ihpitnundhlh. 
7.97.0^ : 4.50.11^, jajast&m aiy6 Tanda&m itfttlfa. 

7.97.10 = 7.98.10 (Vasifitha; to Indra and Brhaspati) 

hfhasp^te ynrim indra^ oa rimvo diTydsyegfttbe ati parthiTasya, 

^dhatUlm rayfm atavat^ kir&ye ddj ^ylLydm pftta Bvastiblii^ a&AA notuj 

ir c : cf, 6.23.3<i ; d : refeain, 7.1.30'' ff. 
For klrf see PiMh«l, Ted. Stud. i. 117, aad my oritldim uiid«r 6.13.3. 



d by Google 



J.97-10 — ] Ptirt 1: B^ieated Passages behnging to Book VII [SS4 

[7^7.10°, dhatt&m nylm stuvaU kir&jt dt: 6.33.3d, ddU -viaii staviU, Ac] 

[7.08^^ juhdtsiu VTsibhiys ksitmim : la 187.1^, vrsabhiya kBitlnim.] 

7.08.S<) : 1.59.5'', yudhd deydbbyo v&riTa; calurtha. 

7.e8.6*'>, pi^ndnsya vocam pniUuund krtAm pr& nutuia m^lUlTft yi Ok^nt : 
5.31. 6*i>, pr& te purT&i;ti kAranBni Tocam pr& nutanft maghaTui y^ 
rakArtha. 

7.98^0= 7.97.10. 

7.09.V: 1.93.6'', unim yi^iUiTa cakrathur u lok&m. 

7.89.7 = 7.100.7 (Vasistha; toYi^u) 

Tifaf fe Tif^v fts& a kfnomi tin me jufaaTa gipiTift* havyim, 

Tiidliaata tT& anf };nt^o giro me ,^7uyim p&ta Bvaatiblu]^ B&dft tul^.j 

frrefrain, 7.1. ao^ ff. 

7.100.7 = 7.99.7. 

[7J.01.1', turdT^cahpr&vadajfiititsgillh: 7.33.7'>, tisiUt pr«iiir^jy6tiragnh.] 

7.101.8'': 3■48■4^ yatbava^ftm tanviuh cakra eo&h. 

7.101.4* (Kum&ra Agneya, or Vasiatha ; to Parjauya) 
yiaaoin viqv&ni bhiiTsn&ni toatliiis tiar6 dyivaa tmdhi sasnir ipah, 
tr&yah kd^Ooa upas6canfiso i^midhva ^ootanty abbtto virapf&m.j 4r 4-50,3^ 

io.8a.6<< (Vi^akarman Bhauvana ; to Yi^Takanaan) 
t&m id g&rbhani pratham&m dadhra ipo y&tra devih Bamagachanta Tff vb, 
qteya ndbhftv lidhy 4kam Arpitadi yismin TfQT&ni bhiiTan&oi tasthiit. 

7.101.4^ : 4.50.3I', midhva (cotanty abhfto Tinpf&m. 

7.101.6': 3-56.3^, B& letodhi Tr^bh&h (A^vatiDam. 

7.101.0'>, tfisminn Sbmi j&gatas taathilsac ca: 1.115.1°, surya&tmd, &c. 

7.103.10^ : 3<53>7'', sahaarasavd pr& tiranta ijmh. 

[7.104.1', fndHsoma t&patam r&kBa ubj^tam : 1.31.5^, fndngnl r&ksa ubjatam.] 

7.104.8^, an&rambhanS t&masi pr& Tidhyatam : 1.183.6^, . . . t&masi pr&- 
Tiddbam. 

[7.104.7*', bat&m drub6 raks&so bhanguidTatah : 10.76.4'^, &pa bata raksiso, &c.] 



d by Google 



885] Hymns ownftcd to Vasi^tha [ — 7.104.24 

[7.104.7", IndAsomft duskfte mi aug&m bhQt: 10.86.5d, n& sug&ih duskfte 
bhuTsm.] 

7-104JO^, Tl^raBya jantdr adham&s padista : 5.33. 7'', Tf9Tft8ya janttir adham&m 
eak&ra. 

7a04.ie« (Vaslstha; to India) 

pr& vartajn divd &(manam indra Bdma^itaih maghavan s&ih (i^ftdhit 
pritktfid &pjlikt&d adharad ildaktftd abht jahi raksisah p&rvatena. 
10,87, ai' (FB7U BbKradvaja ; to Agni Baksohan) 
pagoat pnrist&d adharad lidaktfit kavlh k^ivyeoa piii pKhi i^an, 
B&kbe B&kh&yam aj&ro jarimn4 'gne mirtoik ftmartyas tv&m nah. 

Cf. 7.71,51 10.36,14; 41.11, uid also TO.S7.90. Still othw- TarUtioiu of tiie words for 
dirMtions in the repeated [Adas may be found in the AT, verdoua of the repeated pKdaa, 
8.3.s<^ and 8.4.19'. 

7.104.20^,iian&mBrjada{&mmyatum&dbhyah: 7.io4.a5d,af&iiuuyRtuin&dbbyah, 

7J.04.28e^ (Vasistha ; to PrthlTi and Antariksa) 
md DO r&kso abbf Dad yfitumdvat&m &pochatu mitbuni yd kimldlnK, 
prthlTi DJ^ partbivfit p&tT ifOiaso 'ntdrikfam divyat p&tr asman. 
10.53.50d (Agni Sauclka; to Dev&h) 

p&ficaj4nllm&nia bottom jusant&m^gbjatAut&ygyajflfySsab, J tr 7. 35.14'' 
prthivi na|> pdrthiv&t p&tr Afibaso 'ntAriltgaifa divyat pfttv asman. 

7.104.24^, Tok a drfan Baryam ucc4rantam : 4.35.5*', jy<ik pa^y&t soryam uco&- 
rantam; 6.52.5^; io.59.4'>,p&9yeniani^sutyam ucc&rantam; ia59.6o, 
jy6k pafyema Buryam uccArantam. 



d by Google 



REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO 
BOOK VIII 

8.1.8^ (Uedli&tithi Ka^vA, uid UedhyBtdtbi Ku^n ; to Indrt) 

y&c cid dhf trft j&nft hoi naot hiruita ILt&re, 

nif"»fc*'*' br&hmed&m iiidra btiotu t6 lift TlfrrS oa T&rdhan&m. 

8. 1 5. 1 x^ (Goeoktin Kft^TSfuift, and A^vasoktiu Kftn'myami ; to Indra) 

7&d India m&nm&f&s tvA oaui hdvauta Qtiye, 

aanakebbir nf bhir 6,iii sr&r jaya. 

8.68.5° (Priyamedha ABgirasa ; to Indn) 

abh[stay« BaddTrdbam ■T&rmilbesu y&ifa n&rab, 

sant hivatita fttiye. 
For the idu of th« repeated pkda m* p. Tiii, line 6 from bottopi, 

8.1.4«d (HfidbAtitbi Ss^ybl, and Sedb^titbi Efinva ; to Indra) 
Tf tartoryante magbavan Tipa^clto 'ry6 vlpo jAnAnam, 
tipa kzwuaaTa pTurnrdpam & bbaro vajaih n^digtham uttlye. 
8.60. i8«d {Bbaiga Pn^tha ; to Agni) 
k4tona f4nnan aaoate eusftm&^y &gn« tUbbyam cikitr&nft, 
i^a^y&yft na^ji pumrdpam & bbora T^jam nddi^fham ntiye. 
For 8.1.4 ■"* Qeldner, Ted. Bind. iiL 104. 

8.1.12*1 (Medb&titbi Eft^va, and Uedhyatitbi E&nva ; to Indra) 

y& rt6 cid abbitrfsah pari jatrtibhya fttfdah, 

Bfimdbftta fiaiiidbfm magbi'A purQT&sur i^artfi Tibmtaia piinai^ 
8.30,26^ (SobbariKft^ya; to Manita) 

Tf (ram p&fyanto bibhrtba tanusT t ^t4nft no idhi vooata, j ir 8. 30. aC* 
kfami rftpo maruta fituraaya na f^kartft Tibratam pAual^. 
The repeated pftda U not of the muds grammatieBl value in both; lakarU in S.i.ii la 

nomen agentia goreniiDg the aoouaatlTe; in 8.10.16 it ia impentiv« ftoriat aee.plnr. Th« 

diatieh 8.i.ii'''iaobBaare; Lndwig, Krltlk, p. 38, diBonsaea the readings of the parallel tezta. 

For 8.30.16 of. AT. 6.£7-3- 

[8.1.17^ Bdt& hf Bamam &dribbib : g-a^-s*), mmT&nti B6mam idribhib.] 

[8.1.22'', deT6 mArtftya dftfilife : 1.45,8^, ikgne m&rtaya d&9iiBe : 1.84.7I1 ; 9.98,4b, 
Ttou m&rUya dftfUae,] 



d by Google 



887] ffymna aacrffjed to K&nvas, Aiigirasas, etc. [ — 8.3.5 

8J.24ii ; 4.46.30, 7&hanhi siSmspitaye. 

8.1.26^ (Henlhfttithi EftDva, uid HedhyAtithi Ka^Ta ; to India) 

i tvA r6Ui« htra^y&ye h&n mAyura^epyft, 

fitiprs(l^ vahatKih in&dhTO 4ndhaso viTAkfanasya plt^Te. 
8>35*33b ((Jy&vAfva Atreya; toAfrins) 
namo-^lk^ pr&atliite adlivard nart TivAkyay—ya jdt&re, 
^d yfttam afviiiA gstam iTSsyUr vftm ah&di huTe dbatt&ni r&tnaoi dft9ase.j 
•r refrain, 8.a5.a3o'«-i4«<l« 

6X26*: 3.51.10°, pflA tr iuyi girva^ah. 

[SJ.SO^, m&nliifithSso niaghdiiBm : 5>39>4', inAf i hi«^ h» it i yo DugluSnAm.] 

[S J^SS^, &sang6 agne d&f&bhih sah&sitdh : 5.27.1°, ti^Tnn6 agne^ &fl.] 

8.aJ.B«, f [ks& facivah 9&eTb]iih : 1.62.13^, flksK 9aorva8 tivanah (iolbhih. 

8.2.S2i« (HedhKtithi Ks^va, and Priyamedha Angiiasa ; to Indra) 
h&nta Trtrlim dAkainentodra^ pnrd purnhutA^ 

8.i6.7bo(iriinbithi K&^Ts; to Indra) 

fndro btahmSndra fair indrati pnru pnTohfiU^ 

p^ ft t^ftn nu&ibhl^ Q&dbhi^, 
Both Lndwig uid Onamnann render pnrfi tnooniiatently. At 8.1.31, Lndwfg, 58$, 'mit 
•eiiier reohten hand tOtet den Vgrtrft Indra -vilfaofa, der -vllfMh gerofena' ; Qiitiimann, i. 390, 
'ludnscfallgt, der Tlelgerufne, oft d«ti F«ind tnit Miner Beehten '. At 8,16.7, I<<i^*'8i 594t 
' Indrk ist Tilfioh Ton vllen gemfen'; OrMinunn, i, 419, 'Indra Tielfaoh vlelgeprieeen ' 
No donbt the conitructlon of parA with pnmhQti^ !■ the same in both panagee : either, ' in 
manj placet (Mjaii*, pnmsn dv^Mn) «»lled by many *, or, < imiatentlj called by many ', For 
the idea underlying the repeated ptda aee p. viil, line 6 from bottom. 

[8.2.11^, oatrdry ayiltK d&dat: 8.3i.i8^, sah&sram ayiitft cUdat] 

8^.1<: (HedhyatitM ^nva ; to Indra) 

pftA sut4sya raslno m&tRA na indra gdmatah, 

ftpir no bodhi aadhamadyo TpdlLd 'amAn avantu te dbfyah. 
8.54(V&L 6).6<> (Bbtaricran Efinva ; to Indn) 
y&d indra r^dbo isti te rndghonani tnaghavattama, 
ttoa no bodhi udhamadyo Tpdbd bh&go dftn^ya vrtraban. 

[8.8.4b, samudri iTa paprathe : 10.6a.9d, yi aindhur in psprathe,] 

8.8.B'>: i.i6.3i>, fndtaiii pnyaty ftdhrar& 
43 [■.M. m] 



d by Google 



8.3.6—] Pari 1: Bepeaied Passages b^onging to Book Till [838 

[8.8.0°, (ndre ha Tlfi^ bhdvan&ni yemire : 8.i3.36<^3oe, itdftteTtfrabhtivwULiii 
yemire; 9.86.30'^, tdbhyemi tI^tS bhiivuiAni yemiie; 10.56.51>, 
taunau Tff^A bhiivans nl y«iiui«.] 

6.8.7* : 1.19.9', *bhf tn pQrripTtaye. 

8J1.7° (HedhyatitM E&^ra ; to Indra) 

L«bhf tvA pairipitoyaj Indn atdmebhir ftyAvah, ar 1. 19. i* 

Tti'"^"''"^irTi Fbhira^ iAm utstbii rudr4 gi^uuita puiryaiiL 

8.13.33^ (PKTV&ta Ea^va ; to Indn) 

yid asya dhinuni priy^ samifdnaso isniran, 

nibhK y^iUiya dohand pr^dhvar^. 

For 8.3.7 of- NeliMr, Bux. Beitr. ix. 68 ; for S.11.31 ef. Oldenb*^ SBB. zItL t6i. 

8.8.8<l (Uedbyfttithi Ea^va; to Indn) 

asy6d fndro Tftrrdhe Tfapyam f&vo m&de sut&sya Tis^avi, 

adyd t&m asya mi^>liln^n^^n> Kjkv6 'nn f^T&nti {varritU. 

8.15.6b (GoBOktin KAnvByana, and Afrasllktin El^^yana ; to Indra) 
t&d adyd cit ta uktbfni) 'nn fitiiTanti purritU, 
rfsapatnir ap6 jayA divfrdive. 

8.8.12% ;agdhi no asy& y&d dha pKur&m dvitha : a. 1 3.9'', ^kasya crustAu y&d dha 
ood&m ivitha. 

8.S.16b+d (Medhyfttithi Kft^va; to Indra) 
dd u ty6 m&dliumattamK girs Bt6m&sa irate, 
satrAjlto dhanasi &ksitotayo T^ay&nto T&tli& ivft. 

8.43.1^ (Virnpa Angirasa ; to Agni) 

im6 vfprasya vedh&so 'gn^r tistrtay^JTanah, 

gira stdmSaa Irate. 

9.67.i7>> (Jamad^oi ; to PavanAna Soma) 

L^argran devivitayej Tijay&nto ritb& fva. «r 9.46.1* 

S.sa?'* (UedhyKtithi Kai^va ; to Indra) 
jrakfra hi Trtrahantama biLri indra por&T&ta^ 
arvftdnti maghaTan sdmapitaya ngrd gr^v^bbir a gabi. 

8.49(VllL i).7>M (PiaakanTa K&^va; to Indra) 

y&d dha nunim y&d T& yajB4 y&d y& prthiTyam (Idhi, 

&to no yigfi&m K9Ubhir mBhemata ngrd ngrSbhir a goM. 



d by Google 



389] Symns aacribed to Kanvas, AngkasaSf etc [ — 8.4.1* 

8.5o{VftL 3).7«M (Pusfigu K^nva ; to Indra) 

7M. dha nOniih par&viti yid vft pTthivTim dlvi, 

yajftni indra h^bhir nuhemata j^i, ffr6bhir a ga&i. 

8.50.7 Momi decidedly the better of the two Vkl&khilTft atuiZM ; the parallel between 
perATiti and pfthivjiUn U well bal&ooed, where** the relation of the flr«t two pUu in 
3-49'7 i>> to sajr the leert, awkward ; more pn^rarlj we may lay that it ia eenaeleaa.— For 
pftda b of both itanzaa at s^s.g', jAt klifa ea prthiTyim idhi, which ia metrioaUy inferior 
(cadenoe u u). 

8.8.20^ (Hedhylltlthi Ea^va; to Indra) 

nlr sgn&yo rurucor nlr n sdryo nfh ednu indriyd rfokh, 

nfr ant&rik^&d adhuuo ™n.>i^Tn ihiih krfd t&d iudra j^niiayam. 

8.33.30 (MedhatiOuKanva; to Indra) 

ny Arbudaaya visUpam Taraminaiu brbaUs tira, 

ki^d t4d india paonflyam. 

or. Helper, Bezz. Beitr. zzrlL i6S.—For the repeated pftda oi: 4.30lS3^ karigA India 
pioAaTam. 

[8.S.28«, &stam v&yo n& tiigryam: 8.74.14^, v&ksan viyo 11& tdgryam.] 

8.4.1*^i> (DeT&tiUii E&^va; to Indra) 

y&d indra prag ipftg lidan ny&g vft hnyftae nfbhi^ 

aimft puru nfsQto asy dnav^ 'si pra^ardha turr&ffl. 
8.65.i>)> (Pra^tha Ea^va ; to Indra) 
y&d Indra piag Ap&g ddan ny&g vft lifiyise u^bhl^ 
t y&hi tuyam a^ilbbih. 

For 8.4.1 see Geldner, Ved. Stnd. iL 190; Oldenbetg, BY. Koten, p. 9$.— Note the 
oorreipondenoe of 8.4.13* with 8.64.10° (next item but one). 

[8.4.21', i-oAn. madiyase s&ofi : 8.5a(yftL 4).i<), ayiu madayase atoa.] 

8.4.12b+'i (De^tithi Kaiava ; to Indra) 
avay&m oit 84 tnanyate d^Qurir j&no ydtrft atSmaaya ^prnptoi, 
id&m te Annam yiljyam s&muksitam tiaydhi pri dnyA piba. 
8-53(VaL5).4d (Medhya Ea^Ta ; to Indra) 
Tf;va dv^sansi jahf civa c4 Iq^hi Tijre sanvantv £ vftsu, 
fiateeu oit te madiriUo an^vo y&trft admaaya tpnp&ai. 
8.64.10° (Pra^tha Eanva ; to Indra) 
ayim to minuee j&ne samah pOnisa sDyat«, 
tdsydbi pri drarfi piba. 
Ludwig, 58S, tenden 8.4.11**, 'von lelbet halten die lente sioh geehrt wo am loma du 
dieh aattigrt'; flraetmann, 'der mann enoheint tioli eelber aaeh ala frommgesinnt, bei 
dem, am Soma, du dioh labat '. I would take manyate paasirely and render, ' of *''"'"'^ 



db, Google 



8.4.14—] Part 1 : Bi^ealed Passages hdrngmg h Book nil [S40 

that man it ngardftd u piooa with whom (jitrl) thon doaat pArteka of th« aonw '■ la 
8.J3(nL e).4*' Ui« ooniuxion of th« two ptdu i* tcl«nbla If w* t«k« tfmpU in nibjunotiT* 
(fatim) senaa ; we ■honld reallj expset tttrk •dmrnsTs tfinplil in pt<U d, ' with tha 9^^■ 
AM tha (■oina-)plut* whioh delight thee; thers thon shidt drink of the mdw'. llteae 
iadiMitiana anfflea, parhap^ to mark 8.4.11 aa the original aonroe of pUa b.— U Hillabrandt, 
Tad. Hftk 1. 48. 

8.4J4^ anritlLouii tvft a&ptayo 'dhrani^yo mUiantu 8&nn4d tipa: i.47.8*b, 
Irviiioa v&m siptayo 'dhTuwfriya rihintu sinui^ lipft. 

8.408^: 8.8S.6<1, mAnhistlio ^asataye : 1.130.1', ia4nlua|luihT4jBalfaye. 

8.8.2^ : 4.46.5*, r&theiu prthup^jaaa. 

8.6.4*> (Brahm&tithi EK^va ; to Afvins) 
purupriyi 9a aUye poramutdra piiraTila&, 
BtaB6 i&^viao a^rlDO. 

8.8. 1 3> (Sadhvanea EA^Ta ; to A^vIhb) 

pnrumandra poruT&su i^manot&iA rayT^iniij tr 1,46,3^ 

st5maih ni« a^ tIqAv im&m abhl T&hni unnaatftm. 
NoteUieooTTMpaDdeuoeaof 8.5.1 !■» with 8.8.1°', and 8.5.30° with S.8.6'. 

BJiJi" (Brahmatitlu Ea^TS ; to A^tuib) 
m&nhiBth& ^ja^tamea&yantB f ubh&s pAti, 
gintArA di^iifo grbim. 

8.13.10° (Harada Efinva ; to Indra, hen bis Han) 

«tuhf f rut&ni vipa^cftam fain yisya prasakaf^a, 

g&nt&rft dft^iifo gfh&ih namasTiiia^ 

8.33.8^ (Sobhari E&fTa ; to Avrf lu) 

Jh& tyi purubhutamaj devd nimobfair afvina, w S-73-'" 

^arvacmi sv Avase karamahej gintftrft digii^o gfh^^ flrof. 8,32.30 

The extra fambio dipody, uamarrinah, marks 8,13.10* u oompoaite and aaoondar;; 
namaarlnaV ^ fMquent oadanoe elaewhere, e.g. 1.36.7 1 7-i4.> > 8.64.17 ; 10.4S.6. — ITota that 
the two hTUtna repeat S.5.>S^-8.3i.5*». For the repeated pUa oC SJ5.6*, giehataih dljAfo 

8.6.e«, ghrt&ir g&Tyntim uksatam: 3.62.16*'', £ no mitifiTaru^ft ghrt&ir g&Tytltiin 
11 fcy^ ^^ lH ^ ; 7.65.4*^, & no mitiaTsruoa havy^ustiiia ghrtiir givytltim 
ulrmijHn fjabhib. 

8JI.7* (Brahmatithi Eonva ; to AfTins) 

t na st6mam lipa diaT&t tuyam ^yon^bliir a^abhih, 

yat&m ifrebhir afvinL 



d by Google 



811] Symns aacribed to KSnvas, AT^msaSf etc. [ — 8.5.18 

8.49(VaL i).5* (Praaluuiivk Kjlifvtk ; to Indn) 

a na BUmsni lipa drsvU dhf^Uiti A9V0 n& s6trbhih, 

^T&ih tfl BTadhftTan avacUyanti dhen&raj fndra k&fT«u r&t&yah. 

•rS-soCVaLa^s" 

Truulkte 8 5.7, ' To oar song of prmiaa do ja, on the ran, eome airinif with jonr Aut 
lUoon Bteeda, O ya Jujvia* '. l^M atvu* U fftultleu ; not k its Y&lakhUTa Dute : ' To oar 
«ong of pnin (oom* thoa) on the mu, u % hone let looee b; the pTeoeen (of tba eems) ; 
(to tha aong of praiae) Indra, who enjoTeat tb;BeIf mooordiitg to thy wont, whioh (lo. the 
•ong) the milk (mixed with the khu) aweeteiu, and the gifla that are with the 
Eai^Tas'. Tha allipaia of the prinoipal verb and the general tone of the staiiza nuke 
it pretty dear that tha ideated pida ii borrowed bom S.j.;. Again, 6^9(VU.i).5 
(q.T.) in ita tim ia repeated in an inferior vanion at S.so(T&L i).5. — CL Geldner, Yed. 
Stud. Ui. 40. 

S^.9* : S-79-B* ; 9>fi>.>4% ut& no g^matir tsah. 

6J(Jll>: i.pa.ii*'; 5.}5.a«; 8.8.i«, d^arfl hfnnyaTutam ; 8.87.5% d&ar& hfra?- 
yaTartonl fubhaa ptHL 

8.S.U°: 6.60.1511 ; 7.74.3^; 8.8.i<l; 36.33b pfbataih sdmyam mi^u; 8.34,i3>>, 
ptbati admyam m&dhu. 

8^a2o (Bnhm&titlii Kiiyva, ; to Aprins) 
Min&bbTam i^inlraBd magh&Tadbhyft^ ca sapr&Qiah, 
***ft«'^<'' yanttun Adabti7«m. 

8.85.5* (^??^ ABgirasa ; to A^vina) 

ohardir yantam Adfibhyam vlpr&ya stuTat^ nan, 

^m&dhvah Btimasya pltAye.j •rn&ain, 8.85.i°-90 ; also i.47>9'^ 

8.S Jif° {BrahmAtithi K&nva ; to A^vina) 

aam^ a T&batam rayiih fat&vantam aahasri^am, 

pTi mfcariih Ti^T&dlifiyaaua. 

8.7.13b (Puruvatea EftDva; to Uanita) 

a no rayim madaoydtam pnmkfniih TiQTidhftyaBam, 

lyarta maruto diT&h. 

8.5.17': fi-aa-S**; Sfrfi** ; 8.6.37*', j&Dfiw> TrktAbarhiaah ; 3.S9.9^ jinftya 
TTkt&barhise. 

8.8.17'>: 1.14.5°, b&Tiamantoaraihkftah. 

8.5.17° : 1.47.4*', yuvdm havante apviiO. 

8.5J8^: 6.45.30>', 8t6mo Tahistlio Antamah, 

8.5 J8* (BrahmAtitIki Eanva ; to Afiyina) 

asmakam ady& v&m ay&m ^Btdmo vahiftho totama^j ar 6.45.3o'> 

yUTabliyftih bbutT aqrinft. 



d by Google 



8.5.18—] Part 1: Itepeated Passages belonging to Book VUI [842 
8.a6. i6° (Vi^Tanuuias V&iyafTft, or Vya^vk Anginu ; to Afviiu) 

ynrabliTmih bbutr ft^vlnA. 
8m nndu 6.45.30^.— For 8.16.16 ol HsiMar, Bus. B«itr. xviiL 311, 
8^.90>, SO*, tdna no vsjinirua. 
8.6.aa° : i.4fi.3«, 7<id T&m r&tho Tibhis pAtai 
8J[.28*: 4>4ti-4% r&thaib Iili«9y«TUidbiiram. 

8.S.28t> (Brahmatithi Kann ; to Aprins) 

i^ritbadi hfrany&Tuidliiirtuhj bira^yftbhlgnin a^TinA, ir4.46,4* 

i^& hi sthdtho divispffanLj flr 4-4ti,4« 

8.23.5i>(SobbaTi El^va; to Afrins) 

ritho yd Tuh trivandlinrd birs^yftbhlgnr aQrini, 

p&ri dyaTftprthiTi bhosati frut&s i^tdna nftsatjrd gatanLj ar 1.47-9* 

Almott Identleal. Kota VhtA 8.5.5' -8.1 a. 3*.— For 8.5. iS m a whol* we under 4.464. 

8.fi.a8«: 4-46>4% i h( sthdtbo diTispf^am. 

8.6.800 (BrahmAtithi E&^va ; to A^tuub) 

Ltdna no HkjiaiTasOj paT&v4ta9 oid t gatam, «r 8.5.3o> 

lipemaA wiy^ rirfi mima. 

8.8.6<i (SadhTansa Es^Ta ; to Afrina) 

ij&o oid dhf '^uh port fsayo jubar6 'vase na(ft,j ar 1.48.14"^ 

£ j^tam aQvini gatam dpemadi auftntiih mima. 

[S.8JIS*, hira^y&yena r&thena: 1.35.2°, hirany&yena aavit^ r&thena; 4.44>5^t 
bira^y&yena suvfta rfithena.} 

8.S.37' (Ea(0( C&idyaaya dOnastutih) 

td me a^rina nfnTniirh yid^tam nAv&nam, 

yAthft cio caidyAb ka^iih gatim tlBtnn&m d&dat aab&arft diga g6nbn. 

8.6.47'* (Tirindirasya Psrfavyasya d&nastutih) 

trini gatany Arvataiii aahiarft ddga g<Sn&m, 

dadiif pi^ritya sdmne. 

8.e.l>> (Vatsa Eanva ; to Indra) 

mahdh fndro y& 6j&s& paij&nyo Tf^ifiinafi Ira, 

stdm&ir TateAsya vftTrdhe. 

9.2.9)' (Medbatitbi Et^ra ; to Soma FavamAna) 
asmabhyam inday iudraydr madhvah pavasTa dbirayS, 
paij&nyo rn^imaJL iva. 
TraiulateS.6.i, 'Great is Indra who in atrength U like FarjanTK that eontroli the rain; 

he hath been made atrong b; Yataa'a toag* of praiee '. For Tate* c(. Beigalgne, iL 450 ; lit. tt, 



db, Google 



348] Hymns ascribed to Ktmvas, AngirasaSf etc. [ — 8.i;.i4 

note. A eompMison of ludn witli PaiJMija would past nnqueetioned beouue of th« general 
looae synaretUm in Tedte attributea and deeeriptionfl. Bnt the ooimeKiou in whieh the pAda 
ia repeated Ib reiy different : ' For ub, Inda (Soma) that art devoted to Indra, purify 
thyaelf with a atrAam of houej, like Paijuiya that oontrola the rain.' The eompariaou 
hor« of Soma with PatjanTA, the god of rain, ia elementary and natural ; see g.ai,i; 57.1 ; 
6a.i8; S8.6: 89.1. On the other hand the relation of Parjonja to Indra ia vary alight, 
a fitot that baa gained new aignifleanoe ainee Hillebrandt'a tuTeatiptiona have nnaettled 
Indra'a character ai a rain-god (Yed. Mrth. iii. 163 ff, eepeeiallr 165). We may aafelj 
eonolude that the almott nnreaaonable lue of the repeated pAda In S.6.1 is aecondary. 

8.6.S^ atdnoiryajS&s^asidliftnain: i.44.ii*,nf t^yiy'iUsyasddhaitain; 3.37.3^, 
gird yajnAfiya sfidhaiuun ; 8.23.9^, y^jii&sya sidbaiuuii gir^ 

8.6.4« (Vatee. E&QTm ; to Indra) 

6&m asya many&v« t1^ ti^tS oamanta kreUyah, 

aamudrayeva sfndliaTal^. 

8,44,26b (Virnpa Angiraaa ; to Agni) 

&gne dhrUyratKya te BBmodrayeTa Bindhavalh giro vt^m Irate. 
For the repeated pftda at aamndrim iva aindhavah under 8•6.35^ and aee p. ix, line 9. 

8.6.6^: 1,80.6''; 8.76.2°; 89.3d, T&jre^a (atfiparranA. 

8.e.9>> (Vatsa EJl^ya ; to lodra) 

pr& tim iodra na^imahi rayiih gdmantam a^rfnani, 

pr6 br&bina pQrT&cittaye. 

9,62.13b (Jamsdagni Bhargara ; to Soma FavamSna) 

Jl pavasva Bahasrlnaihj rayfih giimantam agriiiam, «r 9.40-3° 

piirufcandr&m puruapfhJam. 

9.63.13I' (Nidhni'ri Es^apa ; to Soma Pavamana) 

abhy jtrsa sahasri^ath rayim g6inaiLtam a^vinam, 

i^abhf viijam ut& 9r&Tah.j ST 9. 1.4'= 

Cf. 10.t56.3i', (rayiifa) pfthuih gdmantam afrfnam, 

8.6.19t> (Vatea EAnva ; to Indra) 

y&d asya manyiir idhvaold vi •vpx&6k pamg6 rojin, 

ap&h samudr&m dirayai 

8.7,23^ (Funarratsa E&nva ; to SfaruU) 

vi TTtrdi^ parra^d yaynr vt p&rvat&ti aii^fnah, 

cakiKni yfBoi pdtmayam. 

iSi, — Kote the eomapondenoe of 8.6.9G* with 

8.8,14° (Vatea Kft^va ; to Indra) 

nl fdana indra dharnasfm T&jram jaghantha d&syaTJ, 

Tf9& Ity iigra qpi7i^6. 



d by Google 



8.6.14—] P(»i i: Sweated Passages betotiffing to Book mi [844 

8.33.io« (Uedhy&tithi E&jfn ; to Indra) 

saty&m itth^ vts6d aai yfsAJOtir a6 'vrtah, 

vffft by Agra qpfviit6 puftTitl vfao wrlvAti fmt&h. 

8«e Pmrt », aluptar a, al«« B 6. Only *a alter-poat wnild hftre d«T*]^Md the pUa vfd 
by bgn ^IUtM into the insipid dlrtioh 6,33.10^. Ct S-TJ-i ; 8.i$.i5 ; 97.4. For 3.33.10' 
ct 9.64.a«i 10.I53.J*. 

8.0.Ulh (Vatsa E&9Ta ; to Indra) 

n& d;«Ta Indrun 6jui nuttirikft^i TiJilfaDi, 

n& TiTywuLta bli^maya^ 

8.i>.a4)>{FamtaEfti;iTa; to Indra) 

a& jkm TiviktA r6dati nantirlkfb^i vi^rf^am, 

Am&d fd asya titvi^ s&m djaaab. 

8.6.17': 9.18.5', yiim«r6dasiiiulii; 3.53.ii* yi im6i4daalQbh& 

8.0J9i>, ghrt&di dohata Sffnm : 1.134.6', ghrt&m duhnta ftflram. 

8.e.aii>, 48°, k&nva ukth^na Tandhuh. 

6.e.SS> (Vataa E&^ts ; to Indra) 

a na indra mfthim ffadi pilniii oi darai stimatlni, 

ut& png&m suTlryam. 

9.^5. 1 3' (Bhrgu Vftni^Li, or Jamadagnj BhKrgaTa ; to Soma FaTamAna) 
i na indo mahim Ifatfa j>&TasTa vi^vidarfata^j flr9.tig.13l> 

t^asm^bhyam soma gfttuvlt j «r 9.46.6« 



8,6.24': 5.6.10^; 8.3i.i8>>, utfityAd&fT&fvyain. 

8.6.34^ : 6,46,7% yad indra nihuslar L 

6.e,2a« (Vatsa K&^Ta ; to Indra) 

abhl TT^j&m n& tatniae suia upKk&eaksasam, 

yid indra mrtiyftai na^ 

^•4S-33'' (Tri{oka E&^va ; to Indn) 

t&T^ u i£h sukirt&yd 'sann ut& pii^astayab, 

yid indra inr;iyaai nafi. 

We muj tmulkte S.&tj, following in part Geldner*! raggestion, Ted. Stud. il. 1S4: 
' Thou hut DnTolded, m (one opeua) k stable, {thj brilliuioe) whloh ahliice eren by the tide of 
tbe mn, i*hen, Indn, thou shomtt ni kiadncH.' — The repeated pftda (Jao m i«(htin 
in 8.93.38^30'. 



d by Google 



345] Hymna ascribed to Kmvas, Angmisas, etc. [ — 6.6.35 

8.6.26' (Vatsa Eujiva ; to Indra) 

yid sngi teTl^fyiM lodn pnr^'asi kaitih, 

mahiii ap&r& djasL 

8.7.3* (Pun&rratBA Ejl^vs ; to Hanib) 

jiA a&gi taviflyavo ijimam fubhift &cidfaTaiii,j tr 8.7. a^ 

nf pirvatfi ahaaata. 
For 8.7.) ct 5.55.7, and Oeldner, Yed. Stud. iiL 46. 

6.0.28i>, cikitviii imp&^jaii: '].a$,'ti\ oikitydn abhf pa^yatL 

[6.6.82% im^ ma indra softatlia : 8.11.31*, intidi ta indra suafutfin.] 

8.e.Mb (Vatsa E&^ra; to Indra) 

abhl k&9T& aoosatapo bA pray&tft yslo^ 

fndrad) T&nanvatl matlh. 

8.13,8b (Nftrada Kftinya ; to Indra) 

knlanty asya eOnfta apo n& praritA yv^ih 

ayd dhiya yk ucy&to p&tir div&h. 

9,24.3i>(,A^ta Eft^apa, or Devala Kft^yapa; to Soma PaTamKna) 

abbi givo adhanvisur apo u& prsT&tft ya^fi, 

ijiun&n^ fndnuu&^t&j 1^9.6,44 

Ludwig, 589, renden 8.G.34, 'Die Kknva habeu zogMongea wie abirtris nhieneDde 
WMUr dem Indra, du Ihn Terlangende lied.' Oniamann, 'Die Ka^vk's haben lant 
gcjanohit wie WasMr, dw Tom Berge »trOmt ; den Indnt fast Uir Lied gerOhmt '. These 
tcvulattouB TCBToelr betray Uie nature of the oomparison witioh is implied in the first 
oonplat. The word gir*][i, ' aongs', implied In utfluta, is oompsred with water gotng down 
ftn incline, beoauae the EAnvu are Indeed prolific in songs ; the suggeition is developed 
more alearl7 in the next stanza ; seealaoabore, nnder 4^7.1*. Inpftdao, ' the prayer longing 
for Indra ', brings ont anaoolnthioallr the same idea at the implied gira^ The plain sense of 
this lomberiug stanza is ; The EaiiTas have anng songs as freely as waters go down a fall ; 
their prayers yearn for Jndn. New there can be no doubt that the repeated pida is mere 
original in 9.H.3, to wit : ' StreaniB of nilh have poured (into soma), as waters down a &1I ; 
purifying themselves they have reached Indra'. Cf. $.6.^, inn drapdUa Indava ipo at pravAt- 
laaran, pun&nt Indram Afata ;BeealBa9.i7.i. Net lese oertain Is the relative date of the same 
pUainS.i3.S; here also it Is employed in a secondary comparison, emphasizing the fa«t that it 
belongs primarily to the sphere of flowing aacrlfioia] sabstoncee. Ludwig, 591 : ■ seine vortrelT- 
llohkeiten zeigen eioh spilend, wie wasser anf absohOsaiger ban gehnd, er der in disem liede 
der herr des himels wird genannt '. Qrassmann, ' Es tummein seine Iiieder sieb, wie Wasser 
stUraen von der Boh, zn ihm, den preiset dies Qebet sis Hlmmelsherm '. Neither translatioa 
is correot. The notion is, that Indra's liberal gifts fairly tomble over each other to get to the 
worshipper; thisisimplied,bat not expreesed, intheverbki^nti. OfoonrsethisimplIcatieD 
Is seoondary to the standard statement that sacrifloial fluids (and prayers) are poured out as 
freely as waters down a fall. The repeated pida most likely originated in 9.14.1. — Cf. nimniih 
ni yanti sindbavah, S'S'.?*, in sense if not in form, a repetition of the pkda hrae treated. 

8.e.85>>+b (Vatsa Kanva ; to Indra) 
fndram nkthani vfiTpdho^ aamodrt^ iva siiuUiaTa]t^ 
&Duttamanyuni ^ftram. 
44 [„.,.] 



db, Google 



8«-35— ] Port 1: Bepeated Passages heUmgtiig to Book VJU [346 

8.95.6^ (Tin9oI Afi^inu ; to Indra) 

t&m n BtaTSma y&m gtr* indram -nv^iitMi TftTfdhdttt 

pnrovy &87» piuiuyA ^steiaanto TmnKnuhe.j tr 8.!)5.tid 

8.93.i3l> {(Initakakwi Afiginu, or Sn^ftkaa Angirm* ; to Indra) 

),itvH Tifantr fodavahj aftmodrim ir* ■£ndh»Tft!^ «ri.i5.i>> 

n& trim iadriti ricyat«. 

9.io8.i6i> ({lakti Vssistilui ; to FaTunliu Soma) 

i^fndiMym h^rdi aomadhitnam d vi^aj aamqdrtbn iw% sindhftT>^ 

jdeto mitriya vfa-u^y» ■•n.ykn ^^y6 Tis(ambhi ntUm&h.j tr ^M.^^ 

nw'MDM of 8.6.35*^ U ntlwr kwkwkrd u oompAred wIUi 8.91.1J ; tha two pldx aaam 

patchwork; ukd,»g»ln, tboftntdlrtioh of 8.95.6 wanu even moreawkward ucompusd with 

8.6.35.— For ■unodi'toi in liDdhaTaJti at MmndrltTeTa alndaTa^ under 8.64'; for fndnin 

nktbtni Ttvrdha]^ ef. agnf m oktl^ni vkTrdht% 1.8.5^ 

8.0.860: 1.84.4* im&m indra roUm piba. 

8.6.87': &.36-6% tr^ Id Trtraluuitaiiia. 

8.6.87^: 6-33>3^; SS-^**; 8.5.17*, jinaso nkUbarhiBah; 3.S9-9^ j<liA7a TfkU- 
bftrtiMe. 

8.6.87°: 5.35>tidi 8.34.4^ hirante vi^jaBatays; 6.57.1a, buv«ma ^adJAaye ; 
8.9. 1 3'>, huT^ya T^*a8&taye. 

6.d.88> (Vatsa Ea^va ; to Indra) 

inn tTft rddan uhhA tnkr&m n& varty dtafam, 

Ann saHLn^ Indavah. 

8.76.ii>(EurusutiE&9Ta; to Indra) 

inn trft r6dati nblid kriksaml^am akrpetam, 

Indra y&d daayuhJtbliaTah. 
For ina . . . ak)-p«tlip in 8. 76.1 1 iM BIoomB«ld, JAOS. XX. 1 8] ff. ; Jolmi Hopkiiu nniveni^ 
ClTonIara, 1906, p. 1058 ; Qaldner, Olonar a. t. k^p ; Oldenberg, HV. Koton, pp. 105, 967. The 
parallal stanuS.e.jStMm* to m« to make In biTonrof 'patUm altar ' for inu kfp: 'HtkTBn 
and aarth both (roll) after thee as a wheel after the (>uii-)ite»d ; after thee go the praaa n d 
■oma-dropa.' Cf. alao 8.99.6, and Bergalgne, tl. 163.— 5ote the oonwpondenoe of ^dS' with 

[8.6.88*, mtodaartt sii ev&i^are : 8.6g.i*>, mBdiyaae BTJur^are ; 8.103.14^, mldA- 
yasra arfcr^are.] 

[8.6.41t>, dka f$ftns 6jasft : &40.6«, ludn i(&nja tfjaM.] 

8.6.48« (Vatsa Eanva ; to Indra) = 

8.32,30" (Medhatithi "Ksjyra. ; to Indra) 
airaftoaih tT& pomffata priyimedbartatt liiil, 
aomapdr^a vakfata]^. 



d by Google 



^7] Symm ascribed to KSnvas, Angirasas, etc. [ — 8.7.11 

8.i4.i3t>(cU«tlb:tiQE^^yuia«td AfraaOktiiiE&^Tllyana; to Indrs) 
IndnuQ ft ke9fn& hixi somap^T&ya Tftkgsta^, 
tlpa yiqfi&m sur^dhaaam. 

8.e.47>>: 8.6.37«, sahisrft d&(a giaEm. 

[8.7.1>, pr& yid vaB trisfiibham lum : 6.69,1*, pHk-pn vas, &c.] 

8.7.3% y&d ang& taTulyaTak : 8.iS.>6% y&d ug& tavifiyAoe. 

8.7 .2^ 14b, y^maih ^iibtiift ioidhvam. 

8.7.S° (Funarrataa K&^va ; to Ifanita) 

lid irayanta ^yiibhir Tft^rieah pffnun&tarah, 

ilhnfcji^nta pipyufbn iaun. 

8.i3.a5o{N&radaEBj^Ts; tolndra) 

T&TdhasT& ad puiusf uta faistutKbhih Qtfbhlh, 

fITiTifcgitflTB pipyd^m ifun &Tft on naf^ 

8.64(VftL6).7<i(M&taii^&iiE&9Ta; tolndra) 

B&nti hy &ry& Affsa Indn &jur j&n&nftm, 

asinaii naksasrs jnaghftvanii lipfivase tlhTiTry^nni pipydnm ffom 

9.61. is^ (AmnhTyii ASgirsfla ; to Soma Paygmana) 

inft ;iah soout f&m g&ve dhnkf^ara pipyiifSm ffam, 

irA nlhlt Mm inlr Am iilrfTiy hTii- , fFQ.ZQ.J" 

Thoogli the lambio dipody oadenoe tyi oa nah doM not otwur «l0ewh*re In the BT.,padA 
8.13.35° ii nerertheleae obrioiuly oompoBite Mid SMOudu;'. — For 8.g4(TU. 6).7' iMGU^ier, 
Ved. Stad. iii, 95. — Of. tiao idhukfkt pipju^m iMm, 8.ja,i6\ 

8.7.4^: 1.39.5', pr&vepayantip&rvataii. 

8.7.80, 360, U bh&niibhir t1 tasthire. 

8.7 J.0<> (Punarvatas EooiTa ; to Uaruts) 

tn^ a&tftiud pf^nayo dodnhri vajri^e midhn, 

dtsam k&vaudhain udrfnuiL 

8.6g.6>> (Priyamedha Angiraaa ; to Indra) 

fndriLys giva a9fnuii dudohrd Tajrl^^ midhn, 

y&t BEm upahvard vid&t 
Cf. 0«ldner, Ved. Btnd. iii. 49. 

8.7<11*, mirato y&d dha vo div&h ; 1.37.13% minito y&d dha to biUm. 

8.7.1tf: 1.15.3"; ti.5t.1g'; 8.63.9)>, yQy&ih hi 8th4 sudftnavah. 



d by Google 



8.7.13—] PaH 1: Sepeated Passages behngitig to BwA VXII [848 

8.7J9^t 8-S-iS") punikniib TJfTlUlhaTHHa. 

8.7J6<> (Pmumtaa Anguasa; to Hunts) 
etdvataf dd efbfa nunnAib bhikfota mirtykh 
Adabhywy* m&nnutbhih. 

8. i8.ib (Irimbithi Ea^ts ; to AditTw) 

idJLih ha nonim efUi Bnmnidi bUkyetft mArtyik 

Kdityinfim ipOrvyuii siTlmiiiL 

Iiodwlg, 701, renden S.7.15, 'nllMt urn di«M ihna m grvNan, onMifhaltMmaii [nunohM] 
glflok mOg* der ■tsrbliohe in aeineii Uedem flshen '. Oraamuim, i. 403, no more plmnmbl j, 
■Ton Uirer w> gewtdtigen Bohat erfl«tM Hold d«r Sterblioha, erblttond die Untrilgliobeii'. 
I woald Nudar, ' Of Uut bo great UnHn— of theliB, which ia nnening, may the mortal 
through hia pnyen uk a ahan '. Thit iaindie4tedln8.49(TU. i).9,«tintM taltnah* tndn 



8.7.20° (PanarTatn Ejl^va ; to H&rotii) 

krft nOn&m snd&naTo m&datha Trktabarhiskh, 

lmbm& kd vtify saparyati. 

8.64. 7« (Frog&tha Ka^Ta ; to Indra) 

kvk iy& Tisabhd yiivS tuvigifvo *"""*•■';■, 

brabma Ua tidi saparTatl. 

8.7.aat> (Ptmarvalw Efii^Ta ; to Harnta) 

aim u ^€ mahatfr ap6h s&di kfoqi aim n adryam, 

a&di Tdjram parrafd dadhuh. 

8.63{ViL4).ioi> (Ayu Ka^va; to India) 
a^ fndro rilyo brhatir adhonuta tkdx kyo^i w&t 
t&ta fukriUah (licayah B&ih g&T&firah fi6m& Indram < ^"^B ndi>nih. 
Forkfcmie£G«ldDer,'B«zz.Boitr. zL 337; Ted. Stod. i. 1760. ; Max HOUm', 8BB. zxxiL 

308 S. ; Lodwig, Neaeat« Arbelten, p. 30 ; Charpentiei', Le Honde OrienUl, i. 30 S. A* oom- 

parad with 8.7.11 the TUaUulya ataiua ia teaealated and aenondwy. 

8.7.S8*, Tf vrtrtih parva^ jrayuh : 8.6.13b, yi vitr&m parvaftf rqjto. 

8.7.SBb, ffpii^ (irB&n hira^y&ylh: g.g4->i''> (fpH^ fUr^taa Tltatl hira^yiyih. 

8.7.26*: 1.130.9'!, u(&n& y&tpaiftT&tal^ 

8.7.2B'*, pr&a(ir T&hati r^tah : i.39.6% prfiatir vahati r<ihita]tL 

8.7.81': 1.38.1*, Ud dfaanoiulmkadhapriyah. 

8.7.36'>, anUrikM^a pitatah: 1.35.7b, aat&ri]^«][ia p&tatftm ; io.i3ti,4*, antiri- 
^e^patati 



d by Google 



S49] Symm ascr&fed to KSnvas, Angiraaas, etc. [—8.8.8 

8.8a%4DOTifTSbhirQtfUiih: 8.S.i8*; 87.3* d^bh vlf^^bhirlttlbluh; 7.a4-4"> 
i DO Tffvftbbir Qtlbhih e^jiifi&h.] 

8.8J'>: 6'76'3''; 8.85.ii>, i^rina gfiohfltamyovim. 

8.8^.°: 1.93.18^; 5.75.3°; 8.5.iii>, diarfi hi ra^raTsrUnl ; 8.87.5c, d&sA hlra?- 
Tayartuil (ubhas patl. 

8.8ad: 6.6o,i5iJ; 7.74.2''; 8.3.11*; gg-aab^plbatam aomyim mAdhu; 8.a4.i3'», 
pflAti somy&ih m&dhu. 

8.8.2> (SadhvanBB K&J^va ; to A^rins) 

R ntnAih yfttam sqtui& ^rUthena BuiyatTwa,j flr 1.47.9** 

bhuji hlTu^yapegaaa k&Ti gAmbbmuMtasO. 

8.9.14' (^a^una EAnva; to Attuui) 

a nnniiii y&tam agrinemi haryini T&m hiti, 

imd Bdmflso Adhi torv&^e y&dftv imS k&^vesu vAm Atha. 

^•87-6* (Dyunmlka Yaaiftba, or others ; to Aqtuib) 

a ntinidi y&tam aqvinaLfrebbih prusit&pBubluh,j tr 8.i3.iil> 

idiaci hlranyavartanl 9ubhaB patij j>at&m B6mam rtATrdba., 

•re: i.9a.i8o; d; i.47.3'> 

8.8.3'^: i.47.9*>, ritJienaBuryatncL 

8.8.4°, 8c, putr&h kAijivasya 'vlm Qii (S", fmh). 

8.8.5* (SadhvaDsa EAnva; to Afirina) 

a no T&tam lipagmty ^Afvina B6nutpita7e,j «*-e£ 8.8.s'i 

Bvihi stdmasya vardhanfi prfi kavi dhitfbhir naA. 

8. 34. 1 1 ■ {Ntp&tithi K&DTa ; to Indra) 

& no rfthy dpaornty ukth^u ranaya ihA, 

^divd amilsya $iaato div&tii yay& div&vaso.j •riefraia, 8.34.i°^is°d 

[8.8.6^, AfvinA sdm^itaye : 8.43.6°, o^tyA uimapltaye (see 8,38.9).] 

8.8.8'^, -y&e oid dhl vam pur& ^yo jabOr^ 'rase nam : 1.48.14'% y4 dd dbf tvdm 
faayah pnrra Dtiye jobOrd 'vase mabi 

8.8.6°, d yfttam a9Tini gatam = reftain, 8.35.33°-a40. 

8.8.6^ : 8.5.30°, lipemdih sustutim m&nu. 

8.8.7*: t.49.1^; 5.56.1^, diT&(«id rooan&d &dhL 

8.8.7^: fi.ss.io'', stomebhir baTanafrut&: 8.11.33% BtdmebbirhaTana^nltam. 

8.8.8^, 1S% 18^, gbbhfr vatsd aTTrrdbat (15'', 19'', Avirrdhat).' 



d by Google 



8.8.10—] Pari 1: Bf^ieated Passages belonging to Book VIII 

8.8.10*, & jii Tim yiiM^A r&tham : 6.73.5', i y&d T&m sOryi r&tham. 

8.8.11*^: 6.8.14°^, &tah Bahiaianir^L^ r&theni y&tam n^nui: i.47.il>, 
y&tam afrinft. See onder 1.47.2''. 

8.8 ja>: 8.5.4i>, porumandri purOTML 

8.8.12'': i.^ti.]**, mJUioUiflnyii^m. 

8.8.L8'*: 7.94- 3°) m& no rmdluUm uid& 

S.SJ^i', y&n n&utTK puftr&ti y4d t& Bthi 4dhy Ambwe: 1.47.7^, yiu oMMtytk 
ftoKy&ti y&d t& sUii) &dhi turvA^e. 

8.8.110^: 8.8.ii>b, 4tah (Mh&smiirfijk rfithani yfttam *fTiaft: I■47■3^ ritheni 
y&tam a^rinft. See under 1.47,3''. 

[8.8 je^, TwQyAd dftnuMB p*tl: 1.136.3"; a.4t.6*>, kdityi d&nuiuu p&tL] 

8.8J7*: 5.7I.I*, i no gsDtam rif&dasa. 

8.8.18*: 8.87.3', ^ ^^^ Tlfv&bhir otibhijti; 7.14.4V & no Tlfvabhir Otibhih 
sajdaoh ; 8.8.i>, i no vlsiftbhir ntibhih. 

8.808)': I.46-4''; 8.87.3^ priy&medhA abOssta. 

8.8JA°, r^jantSv adhTar&^ftm: i.i.8>; 45.4<'i t^'antam adhvar^^ftm; t.a-j.t', 

iiamr w.j nTifa.TTi adhTUUn&m. 

8.BJ.i>, prdsm&i yachatuu avrk&m prthii ebardib: 1.48.150, pr& 90 yuhatad 
ATTkAm, &c. 

8.9.8'' {Qa^akar^a K&i^Ta ; to A^vina) 

yd v&m d&hs&iuy a^rinB rlpiSaah parimftnuviib, 

erdt Ui^vdsya bodhatam. 

8.9.9^ (The same) 

y^ ady& T&m nKaatyokthdir acucyavun&hi, 

y&d tB v^lbbir a^vinerfit k&^viaya bodhatam. 

S.iaai' (Praf^tha Ea^va; to Afvins) 

y&d yi y^fUlm m&nave aammimikB&thor eT^t k&ijivAaya bodhatam, 

bfhasp&tim vfcrtn devin ah&ni huva IndrftTtefia afrfnar ft^ohteaaL 
For the Hmdhi of kfTinevdt in 8.9.9 ^^ Oldenbeig, Prol., p. 391, note. 

8.8J8>>: huTdya vijasataye : 5.35.6^ ; 8.6.370 ; 34.4'', hivante vijaataye ; 
6,57,1', huTdma t^aAtaye. 



d by Google 



861] Symns ascrQ>ed to K&nvSs, Angirasas, etc. [ — 8.11.9 

8.944^: 8.8.3* ; 87.5^ i DOn&m yfttam sfrinB. 

8.8.18^ ({ia^akUQa Kfi^va ; to A^rms) 

yiA nso ytn bhaniinft sddi 8nry«|Mi roo«M, 

i h&yim Bfrino r&tho vartfr ^ti nrp^yyun. 

9.3.6« (Aflita ^^yapa, or Derals K&^apa ; to Soma PaTam&na) 
LAcikndad vtOt b&rirj mahda mitr6 ni dar^aUh, ir cf. 9.3.6° 

■idi sarye^ rooate. 



8.10.3t>: 8.9.3a,9d, evdtk&^T&syabodhatam. 

8.10.8^, doT^ idhy^pyam: 1.105,13'', der^ asty dpyam. 

[6.11.1°, tr&m yaJfigST fdysh : io.3i.6>, tr^m Tajfi^ l]ate.] 

801.30: i.44.3t>, igDenthfradhTaii^Am. 

8JI.50: 3.11.80, vfprSsojftt&TedaBah. 

S-lLe^*: 3.9-i^; 6<ai.3'>, dev^ mArteea nt&y<e ; 1.144.5'', deram mA''fa>™ nt&ye 
haTSmahe. 

8 JI.60 (V&taa Ea^Ta ; to Agni) 

Tlpram TlprSfi<J 'Taae LdeT&m m&rtssa Dt4ye,j tr i,t44.5'> 

wgiifTh girbhlr hAT&mAliOi' 

10,141.3'' (Agni l^pasa ; to Yi^e De^) 

sdmani rajKoani &Tas6 'gnf di ^rbhir haT&malie, 

tditySn Tfsiium aiiryaih brahmdnaiii ca bfhaap&tiiD. 
StanaL 10,141.3 U ftfter-bom dap-tnp. EspMlallj lU fourth pftd& belong* to Uio ritnaUotio 
•pbera in whleh Bfhftipfttl 1b Bnhmin or Farohita. 

8.11.8 (Vatsa Kft^Ta ; to Agni) = 

8.43.31 (VirQpa Angitasa ; toAgoi) 
pnratra hi aadfofi isL vIqo vi^Tft &nu prabhd^ 
asm&tsv tvft havftmahe. 
Forth* woTdlng of the fint twoptdas of thlj staniK d 1.94.7*. 

8.11.9'> (Vataa K&nva ; to A^ni) 

sam&tsT agofm ivase Tajarinto bavftmahe, 

vjjean dtriAdhasam, 

8.53(V&1. 5).a^ (Uedhya Kfii^Ta ; to Indra) 

yA&yilm kiltsam atitbigrim irdayo L^Trdhand divA4iTe,j trS.is.iSb 

tfim tra Tay&ih h&ryafvam 9at&kratiiih Tfijayinto haT&mahe. 



d by Google 



8.13.4—] Part 1 : Bepeated Pasaages belonging to Book VIII [862 

8.13.4*> gbrUm ok pDt&m adrivah : 5.86.6«, ghrt&m u& pDt&m Adribhih. 

8J3.6'': i-S,']*', Btmniti m pinvate. 

803^° (Parvata Kai^va ; to Indra) 

imfiih jusasra girra^ah ^aamudia iva piuvato,j IT 1.8. 7** 

indn vi^TftbluT fttibhir TRT&kf itba. 

8.33.13° (HedhltitliiEKnva; to India) 

B& nah gakrig cid & gakad d^navAn antarfibhar&h, 

ittdro vlgT&bhiT QtibliitL 

8.61.5b (Pra^tha K&^va ; to India) 

Qagdh; tt H)i gatnpata indra TigvAbhir fitlbbil^ 

bh&gam na hi t^ ya^aaam Tasuvfdam Anu ^Qra o&rlLmau. 

io.134.3^ (Mftndhatai TftuYanlyva ; to India) 

av& ty4 brhatir Ibo vi9V&feandift amitrahan, 

Qdolbh^i Qakrs dhonulundra viQv&bbir bttbhlr ^dsvf j&nitry lyijanad 
bhadii j&Dltiy aj^janatj imfnun, io.i34.i^«-6^ 

ThepidB, iudia vljTftbir aUbhlli, i« refrain In 8.37.1', A 6*. Cf. under 1.8.7^ 

[8J3.8*, 7&di pntTTddlia satpate : 8.93.5% y&d tA pravrddba aatpats.] 

813.e*>: 1.130.8K, ny &r9aeari&m osati 

[8.isa0*, iyAm ta rtvi^Tatl (dhih) : 8.80.70, iyAm dhlr rtvlytTatr.] 

8.12 Jib (FarvaU KftiiTa ; to India) 

g&ibho yajiUaya d«vayilh kritam pnnita ftTnif^fc^ 

stt^maii fndiasya T&Ti^be mfmita ft 

8.53(V&L5).tid (Medhya Kai^Ta ; to Indra) 
Kjitiiiaib sAtpatim vifv&caraa^im krdhl piajdar ibhagam, 
pT& 8u tiA 9&«lbhii yd ta ukthlnah krdtom punati bmf&k. 
Ctk^<tuInplUlItaQ](tll7luIl,8Ll3.l^— Ni}t«Uie<Mrre8poadeiiMorS.ii.iS'>wiU>S.53^TlI.5).i\ 

SJa-iab, (ndrab admaeya ptt&ye : 1.55.3°, fndrah sdmasya pit&ye TisByate. 

8.12.14*, ut& sraijje Mitih : 7.66.6*, ut& svai^o &ditih. 

803 J4>: (Parrata K&i^Ta ; to Indra) 

yVAA araiije 4ditij stdmant fndiflya j^anat, tr 7.66.6* 

pompragaBtdm utdya rtdaya y&t. 

8.71.10^ (Suditi Angiraaa, and FunUDllhaAngirasa; to Agni) 
&ch& nah ;ir&90ciaam gfio yantu dai9at&m, 
dcha yajniso namasA purQvasum pompraqastim ftt&ye. 
The longer pad* i* extended bj' the refrain dipody rUa^a jU, 8.11.13-15. '"'* wltlioat 

prejudice to the seme as far ta 8,11.14* ^ oonoemed ; Me under 7.66.6*, and of. Fart *, 

chapter 1, clow B 3. 



db, Google 



858] Hynms ascribed to Kanvas, Angirasas, etc. [ — 8.11.39 

S.U.19>^ (PattoU KftQn ; to Indn) 
deTiih-devftA v6 'VBsa indrwn-indram spjif&Qi, 
idhfi y^f^ya turr&^e vy Lnafuh. 

8.37.13*^ (H&QU y&iTasrata; to Vi{Te De^^) 

deT&ih-deTSih t6 'Tsae devim-^Mvajn ftbhiffaye, 

i^deT&in-deTuh huvema vdjasRtayej gpiAato dovyi dhiy^ tr of. 5.35.6^ 
Ct Lodwig, £90, and the note to the ituuK. 

8^2.80''; 6.43, 3t>, (xJmebluh somapitamam. 

8.13.ai>'>: 6•45■3'^ mahlr asya pr&^ltayah pttrvtr ut& pri^agtayah; 8.40.9^ 
pQrvfr ut& pr&fsstayah. 

8.19.S8*: 3.37.5*; 9.6i,z3(>, fodram Trtrdya h&ntave. 

[8.13.29'': 1. 131. I*, dcirdso dadhira pur&h; 5.16.1'', mAiiBso dadhiid pur&h ; 
8.i3.3gi>, devdatm dadhiK purib.] 

8.13.98°, fndram vllplr anOsalS s&m djase : 7. 31. 11', fndiam t&^It toutta- 
manyumevA. 

8 J8.98t', Btdmebhir havana^nitam : 6.59.10I*; 8.8.7^, sttimebbir luivaiia;rubL 

8.13.94<>: 8.ti.i5>>, nintAriksKfiiT^jr^uun. 

[8.12.3S>>: 866 under 8.13.33''.] 

8.13.26'>-370, id ft te haryati h&rl vavaksatuh. 

[8.19.96'I', yadi Trtr&m nadlTftam fivasS vajriim ivadhlh: i.si.a«, fndro y&d 
Titi&m AvMlhlD nAdnrftam.] 

8.19.97^: t.33.i8* tif^i psdi vi oskram6 (8,i3.i7)>, vicaknun^). 

8aS.38t> (Parrata EAnva ; to Indra) 

yadi te haryati h&tl T&vrdh&te diT^-dlTe, 

lid ft te vf^rA bbdvaoani yemire.j tr refrain, 8.ia.38«-30° 

8.53(^1. g).>i> (Uedhya Eapva ; to Indm) 
yi ftytim kdtsam atithigvAm &rdayo TftTfdhfind diT^^din, 
t&ib tv&Tay&ib b&ryafTOiii fatAkratum LV&jftytoto baTBmahe.j •r8.11.9i> 

809.880-800, id ft te vf^vK bhiivanAni yemire. 
Cf, under S.J.S*. 

[8.19.81*, im^ ta indra sushitlm: 8,6.31*, imiih ma indra Bustutfm.] 

8J3.89t>, aamicmiso israran : 8.3.7', samldnJUa rbhAvah aim aavaian. 
46 [>^n] 



d by Google 



8-I3-33— ] Po-rt ^-' Bepeaied Passages belonging to Book VIII [854 

[8.13.38*, fiuviiyaifa BT&(vyam; 3.a6,3«, b& no agnfh BnviiTuii Bri^vytan.'] 

[8.I8a^kritumpimlUakUi7bn: 8.ii.f il>,krttumpajilUkDiu&k; 8.53(VaL5).6d, 
krttiutt puDftta uius&k.] 

8.18.40 (Nsnda EKnva ; to Indn) 

iy&m t» indn giira^o i&tfh ksarati EiunTat&h, 

muidiiid Myi bkrliffo vi rljssL 

B-i5-5°(t^^<M^b:tm EK^TRyanaaDd A(T«aDktin E&^T&ywia; (o Indn) 

y4iia jjitJbBy ay&Te miaave ca vivMitlut, 

inandAQ6 uji barhlfw vi rijaaL 

ti.lS.O', v»yi iviim rohate jus&oU y&t : 2.5,4^, vaydiv^n rohate. 

S.18.7^, (T^udhl j&ritilr hiTam : 7.94. 2* ; 8.85.4' (i^ut&m jaritiir h&vam. 

S,18.8l> : 8.ti.34l> ; 9.14.3'', ^po a& pravita yatfh. 

6.18.1(K, g&ntflift d&9ilso grlULm namasrlnah: 8.5.5a; 2%.3^, gintftrK dapiloo 
grh&m. 

«.ia.ll^ (Nsrada Eonva ; to Indn) 

■tatuj&niS mahemat^ 'grebhi^ pm^itdpsiiblii^ 

& y&hi y^JD&m a^iibhih f&m fd dbf t«. 

8^7.5t> (Dyunmika Yasistha ; to A^vins) 

1,4 nan&m yfttam a^viiijaqTflbhiti pru^tApsabbiti, Cr 8.8.1* 

tjiisA hfra^yavartanl ^bhas patij Lpat&m Bdioam ttftTrdh&.j 

•TO: i.93.i8fc; d: 1.47.3* 
The repeated pftda is probably McondAry In the hackneyed itanza 8.87.5 ; see noder 
1.91.18''.— For 8.13.11 of. Th. Baunack, KZ. zxzr. 535. 

8.18.12' (N&nda KOava ; to Indn) 

tndrs QftTiffha satpate j^nylm gm&teu dhBnya,j tr$.S6.6* 

,i^9r&Ta^ sDrlbhyo amftam vasuty&n&m.j tr 7.81.6^ 

8.68.id(Priyamedha Angtnaa; to Indn) 

& tvB r&tham y&thot&ye aumnaya Tartayftmasi, 

tuvikormfm rtt^&ham India Q&Tift^ s&tpate. 

;a.l8.1S^ nyfm gmitau dh&raya: 5.8(1.6*, nylm gr^&tau didhrtam. 

a.l8.12o: 1.81.6', 9r&TaIi SDrlbhyo amftam vasutran&m. 

.8.18 J^, jasfti>& india sAptibhir na d gahi: 3.44-iS jua&9& indn h&ribliir n» 
kgahi. 



d by Google 



S66J Hymns ascribed to Ksnvas, Angkasas, dc. [ — 8.13.37 

8.18.14i> (Nftrada Eft^va; to Indn) 

& tn gahi pr& tii dnva mitsri sut&aya gfimatft^, 

i^t&Qtum tuiuflTa pnrvy&m yUbR vid&j tr 1.142.1^ 

8.93.30" (CrutAkaksft Angiiasa, or Sukaksa Angtrssa ; to Indnt) 
m6 ^li brUimdVB taQdiayur bhiivo vajAn&m pate, 
m&tSTft sntisra g6mata^ 
Fbr 8.91,30 efl Pijahel, Yed. Stad. t. 95. — The eadeuM mtfaja g6iiwtah kIio at S.83.6 ; 94.6. 

8,18.11", t&ntum tanuara pOrrj^m y&tli& ridS: 1.143,1°, t&ntum tanusva 
pQrry&m. 

8.18 J5'>> (Nllrada Eft^va ; to Indn) 

T&o ohakrasl parftriti yid arrftT&ti Trtratum, 

yid vA samudrd indhaao "rit^ asL 

8-97.4''' (Bebha Eft^yapa ; to Indra) 

yio ohakriwi parftvitl jiA arrftTiti vftrsluui, 

&taa tT& girbhfr dyug&d indra ke^Ibhih ^sut^^n t vivAsatLj tr 1.84.9'* 

Of. the Tsij Nmilu distioh, S-Ji-i", jU *df^ «thi^ puftrtti yid u-rftT&tjr sfrini, uid 
8.11,17. Bm '^ nnder 3.37,11. 

[8 J3.17', t&m fd Tlprt aTasy&Tah : 9.17.7'* ; 63.2o^ dbibhir vfpiA, &c] 

8a8,18o (Pairata Kfinva ; to Indra) = 

8.91.11° (^nitakaksa Angirasa, or Sukaksa Angiraaa ; to Indra) 

trikadroke^ii odtanaih devaao rt^fi&m atnata, 

t&m id Tardhanta do gfra^ BSdaTrdham. 

9.6i.i4> (Amahiyu Angirasa; to Soma PaTamsna) 

t&m id Tardhanta no giro LTats&m aam9f;varir iTa,j gr 8.69,rio 

y& fndrasya hrdanwinih. 

For th« repeated pUa we under i.j.B, and of. sIm 8.t3.i6>.— Kote the oorrecpondeiuM of 
8.13.14^ with S.ga.so". 

e.l8.1So, (lioih ^Tak& uoyate a6 idbhutah: 1.143.3^; 9>>4.^, (licih lAvakA 
ikdbhutah ; 9.24.7*, piicih pavakA uoyate. 

8.18 JI60 dbuks&sTa pipyUsnn laam AtA ca nah : 8.7.3°, dhulcsinta pipyiisOn faam ; 
8.54(Vftl.6).7^; 9.6i.i5'>, dhuksfiara pipjrUslm ffam. 

8.18.27* (Narada Eanva ; to Indra) 

ihi feyi udhamadyft y^jan&b sAmapitaye, 

hin indra pratfidrwa abhf arara. 



d by Google 



8.13.37—] Part 1 : Repeated Passages behnging to Book VIII [366 

8.3i.39> (Hedhltithi Ks^ra ; to Indn) = 

8.93.a4> (Sukak^ Anginaa ; to India) 

ihi tyi Mdhun&dr& i^h&n hfra9yakec7&.j f^ S.3i.»gf' 

LTOpiim abbl prtyo hit4m.j ir 8.33.9" 

8.18.81«>" (N&nda Kfti^vs ; to Indn) 
▼fvftyBia indnt te ritha at6 te rffa^A hiri, 
▼ff& trim gatftknto Tffft biT«l^ 

8.33.1 i°d (Hedh^thi KR^va ; to India) 
Tfu]^ te abhff^TO vfaa Ufa hira^y&yr, 
vff& ritho magbaran rffai;^ hAri t^ triih gatakrato. 
Either atuiui 8.13.31 in rfllmtloa t« 8.33.11°' U ftu sxteniion, or, *iMT«ru, 8.33.11" !■ 
■ aontmettoQ of 8.13.31. Hie dorelopment of the theme in 8.33.11 — ftbhff*T«^ kifk, ilthk)h 
hin— is Dot luurtistio. Add to thi*, that Tffk hiTB^ in B.13.31* iaa dlp<>dr nft«iiip4da in 
the three ttuiZM 8. 13.3 1-33, and it would Mam as though 8.33."°' ^"vre the two mother 
pkdaa from whtsh it daeoeaded S.13.31. A oooraa of ooUTerse leaioning would not be m 
oonTinoitig, in mf opinion. 

8.1S.8a*^: g.40.i'b T^ gr^^ t^ m^o vfA s6mo xykm sut&h. 

848.S8*I>: 5.40.3*^ vfsa tv& vfeanuh huve TAjria eitribhir Qttbhih. 

8.14.8*': 5.36.5^; 8.17.10C; 10.175.4S rAjaimuiayasunTat& 

8.14.40: 4.33.8^ j&d dftsasi Btut6 mnghtoi. 

8.14.ei> (Gosoktin Eft^vayana and A^asQktin E&ijLvBjr&iia ; to India) 
T&Trdh&nAaya te vayiih vigrft dhfaiUnJ jigyiifa^ 
fit^ indra vnfiauhB. 

9.65.9'' (Bhrga T&ni^i, or Jamadagni BhArgava ; to Soma PavamUia) 

tisya te Ttjlno vayim Tigri dhAntoi Jlgyd^a^ 

i^sakhitrim iTf^imahe.j •r9.(ii.40 

The mythio langoaga of Inda.Soma la often related eloaelj' to that of Indra ; lee p. zi, 
middle (' Indra and Soma '). The general [oinaiple in each caiea would aeem to be that 
•enuk staniaa which reoord heroie deeda an patterned after Indra ttanzaa. Bnt the fusion of 
the two vherea is rei^ eomplate. Aa regxrda the preMnt oaae, words like dhaua-jlt, dhanaih- 
jt,yi are hacknejed epithets of both diTinitiea. 

841.7* (GosDktin Eu^v&yana and A^vasOktin EAnvByana ; to India) 
T7 JUitirikfam atiran m&de sdmaaya rocan^, 
Indro 7^ ibhinad vaUm. 

^^•i53-3^(Dev4JIlinayaIndiaiii&tanth; to India) 

tv&m indAsi vrtrahd vj intirikfam atira^ 

lid d^m astablin& <Sjaa&. 
The repeated pftdaiaoartaiuIyloaBaand leeondaiyiD 10.153.3, aa Indeed that faTiiiD repre- 
•ents the last dregs of ineptitude in the mannfaetore of hieratio rka. — Qeldner'a comment on 
8.i4.}*(RigredaKomra., p.114), 'dlehimraeUtftrmendenDiinoiien', is not sapported by the 
repetitieD in lo-iss.}". 



d by Google 



357 J Hymns ascribed to K3mas, An^rasas^ dc, [ — 8.t6.ii 

8J.ua'> : 8.6.45« = 8.33.30°, somapdySya vskaatah. 

8 JB J*'*'^ (Qosoktin Ks^vAyans snd A^vasQktiii E&^'vlyaiia ; to Indn) 
t&m T ftbhf prft gftyats pumhfit&m pomftatim, 
fndram grrbhla taTia&m t riTBsata. 

^■93-6' (9'^takaksa Angiraaa, or Suk&ksa ABgirasa ; to Indn) 
t&m T ftbhf piiroat^^ndnuh sdnuuaya pTt&ye,j ir 1.16.3° 

MA fd dhy toys T&rdhanam. 

8.93.2* (Qnitakaksa Angiraaa, or Sukaksa Angirosa ; to Indn) 
pnmtafitkifa poTOftatiib gfithsny&m a&na9rutaja, fndra Iti bnTttana. 
Note th*t tha two pidM B.15.1*'' are lepMktod to tno stMtzu of the nine hymn (8.91). 

[8.16.S*>, 6ko vrtripi jighnase: 8.9^.9°, 9uddh6 vrtrit^ jighnase.] 

8.16.6°: 8.13.4°, mandBnd asyi barhfso t1 iSjasL 

8J6.6'>: 8.3.8^, &11U atuvanti pQrr&tbfi. 

8a6.ia>>: 8.1.3b; 68.5°, ninAh&Tantaat&ye. 

e.l6.lrfb: 7.56.rb; 9.35.4» vf9rt rOp4ny ivifSn. 

8.16 J8° (Gbaaktin E&nv&yana and Afvasoktiu E&p'^yana ; to India) 

iram ks&ySya no mab4 LVfpvil rOpi^y &vi$6ii,j ir 7.55.''' 

indruh jaitrftya barfayft gioipitim. 

9.111.3° (AnSnataPftruccbepi; to Pavamftna Soma) 

porvftm &nu piadffam yAti o^kitat s&ib rafinibhir yalate darfstd rfitho 

diivyo dai^atd r&thah, 
igmum iikthini pduiisydndxuh jaitrftya haryayan, 
v^ra; oa yki bhav&tho &napacyut& aam&tBv AnapaeyuUL 

For the relation of theae two ituizu eee nnder 7.5j.i\— For 9.111.3 of. HUlefaruidt, Ted. 
Hrtb. 1.310; 11.336; Gelduer, Ted.Stud.lil. 1^ 

[8J.eJ*, pr& BBmriijaih caraaQlnlUn: 3.10.1^; 10.134,1^, Bamribjam oarsa^m^m.] 

8J6.7b° : 8.3.32^0, fndrab puru purahflt&h, mah^ mahibhih (tobhifa. 

8.I6.U0 (Irimbithi Kk^ts ; to Indra) 

B& nah piprih p&rajftti avaatl Dftvit panibat&h. 

fndro TiTTft iti dvi^a^ 



d by Google 



8.I6.II— ] Part 1 : Bleated Pasaages hehnging to Book VIU [868 

8.69.i4'> (Priyamedhft ASginn ; to ludm) 

iAiA u 9akri obata fndro -viqwi, &tl dvifatit 

bhin&t kanina odAniih pacy&mAnuii paini gii^ 
Th« primarj eoouextoa of th« npAKtod pU* wi|Jit to b» vith 8.16.11 1 eC 3.104; s>>5>9; 
■OL187.1-5.— For &69.14 oMIebMr, B«zz. Beltr. ztUI. 315; HiUtbnndt, Ted. Hrtibiii. 350; 
a«ldiMr, Vad. Stud. iU. «$. 

[6J7.1^ iDdra 86nuun pilA im&m : io.34.i*, Indn sdoum imAm piba.] 
Cf. under 1.844. 

8A7.1°: 3.14.3s 6d&th barbfh sado m&ou. 
8a7.Si>: 3.4i.9t>, Tihatamindnke^A. 

8a7.8<> (Irimbithi Eaqta ; to Indn) 

brahmi^aa tvft Taytiiii yujd BOmapim indn Bomfnah, 

m^ranto hartmahe, 

8.5i(VaL3).6''((pniatigua?.7a; to Indn) 

ijftam&i tT&m vaao daniya fiksaai eA iftyAs pdsam afnut«,j 

•r8.5i(VftL3).6»«' 
, t&m t^ vay&m maghavann indra ginra^ah, mtaTUito haTbnahB. 

•r8.6i(VaL3).6« 
8.6i.i4d (Bbarga Pra^tha; to Indn) 
trim hi ndbaspate r^dhaso mahib ksAyasyiai vidbatAh, 
i^t&m t^ Tay&m maghavann indra girra^ahj ontaTUito hftTim^u. 

ir8.Si(VlL3).«« 
8.93.30'' (Sukakaa Anginaa ; to Indn) 
tv^ id Yrtrahantama aataTanto harfimahe, 
jhA indn mrUyOu nah.j (wrefnin, 8.93.180-300 ; see ako tmdar 8.6.]go 

In S.I7>3* read, perhaps, ji^jam for fajL Hie aormpUon might be due to brahm«7lijft in 
■tuut a. Truulate : ' We BnluUDe, riolt in aome, rich In prMMd drink, oall thee, Indra, 
the MBUkdrinker u oar ally.' Perlispa, however, fi^k m admena. 

[8.17.4^ aarndkam sustutfr dpa : 1.84,20, fsi^Aiii ca stutfr upa.] 
ST. J.3S0 reads niDAih aiutuUr npa, aa Ila version of 1.84,1. 

8.17.8°: 6.56,30, fndro vrtrdni jighnat«^ 

8,17.100: 5.16.5*; 8.14.3''; 10.175.40, y^am&n&yasunvatd. 

8.17.U0 (Iiimbi^ E&nra ; to Indn) 
ayAib ta indn 86nio nfpnto Adhi barhtei, 
iibSm aayi drivft piba. 

8.64.120 (Pragatha Ka^va ; to Indn) 

tim adyA rddbaae mah4 cdrum mAdSya gfafsrsy*, 

ihan indra driTA piba. 



d by Google 



859] Hymns ascribed to KanvaB, Angirasaa, etc [ — 8.18.12 

8,17.16^: 1.16.30; 3,43.4>; 8.93.gl>; 97.iit>; 9.i2.i«, fndraih atitnasys plUy«. 

8.18.1^ : 8.7.IS**) sumn&ih bhikseU mjuiyah. 

8J.8.8''>; 4-S6-io'''r ^^ b>^ n^ aavitd bhigo T&rn^o mitrd uyun^ 

6a8.8t>: i.2^.i^; 41.1''; 4.55.101'; 5.67.3''! 8.a8.2»; Sa-a**; lo.nfi.sk-?'', 
Y&m^o mitrd aryuni. 

8.18.8° (Irimbitlii Kl^va ; to Adityas) 

i^Ut 8ii nah aaviti bb&go T&nipo initr6 aryamJij w 4.55.10*'' 

Qirma yaohanta BSpr&tho yiA. tmahfl, 

la 136.7a (Eulmalabarhisa 9&ill^^ o' Anfaomuc Tfttnaderya; to Ti^ve 

Devah) 
(UD&m aam&bhyam nt&ye ^v&nipo mitttS aryamitj fr i.i6.4i> 

Q&rma ysohsntn Mpr&tba adityiso jiA fmahe &ti dvlaah. 

TnuwUte 8.18.3, ' Vxj, pnj, SkTiUr, Bbags, Tknmft, Hitn, Mkd ArTamui fnmiili ni 
broad protootlou when we pny for it'. The third ptd> is metriaaUy oompodte (OldeubMg, 
Prol., p. Ill ff., and oar Put 1, ohapt«r i, elMsB4) ; its flntpart in tb«(6nafinn»ytohEth» 
Mprlltlut^ (HSa. uprithft^), oocon AT. 1.16.3°. Curionaly enough S.1S.3*, itaelf oomposlte, 
ha* been expanded, yet more ■eeondarily, Into two Aill ptdaa, by tteUng on some rather 
indiibrent words in 10.116.7*'. Here iti dvisa^ ii a mealuuiiaal refrain oadenoe of ■taniaa 
1-7, and Idltftao nunmarizsi a second time rim^o mitrd UTsmi of pida b. 

8J8.6«r anbdf oid uruc4krayo 'nebisah : 5.67.4^, anh^Sf dd uruoliknyah. 

8.18aOl> (IrimlH^i Ka^n ; to Adityas) 
Apdmiy&m &pa eridbam &pm sedhata dannatfm, 
dditySeo yuy6tan& do ^nliymh 

10.175.3'' (tjrdbvagrftvan Arbudi ; to PreBB-Btones) 
gr&^iao &pa duobiic&m ipa sedhata dnrmatim, 
usr^ kortana bheBBJim. 

Premmablj' the repeated pAd* i* original In B.iS.io, rather than In connexion with the 
•eooudacj peraonlflaation of the Press-atone*. 

Sasoai* (Irimbi^ EK^va ; to Adityas) 

tit Bd vtify f&rma yaobat&dityft jin mdmooatii 

dnasrantam cid dnasah eudOnaTah. 

8.67.18b (Uateya S&ihmada, or otbers ; to Adit]^) 

tit Bd no D&Tyaih sUnyasa adltyfi yto mtbnooati, 

baodhJid baddb&m iTlldita. 
Belationsliip between these two stanzas is obvions, yet perplexing, the difSoulty nestling in 
nAvTad) sinyase (ef. 3.31. 19 ; S.)7.«5). Lndwlg in his translations takes sAnyaae in the sense 
of 'zom gewinne ', whieh does not aoeonnt for the suspioions paraUeliim with niTyam, Bo 



db, Google 



8.I8.I4— ] Part 1: Sepeaied Pasaages belonging to Book YHI [360 

•1m Bargkigna, iii. 161, aiMBnuuut, and G«ldiMr, GIomu', teka Mbayaa ia Ui« aeiue of ' older, 
ol<lMt'. Geldoor, 'ma dam kUeiftllaaten IMU iit, d. h. atwu guu neiiM, nooh niedagew*- 
•enaa', Aaida from a eartain utiflolalltjr, thii expUnatioD learaa problmutii) 3.31. I9^ 
niTjaiii kf^omi ainyaM purlgim. Thi* eontaina, to 1117 mind, a plajrfnl paradox : 'I inaka 
a new aong that U(in nality) primordial (poi^im) for Uie good old(iinyaaa)god'. Tbanaw 
aong ia of anaient pattam. For MUijaaoaeo i.fii.j, aMnil.-.inditja. .. pratniTa pit^a dhiyo 
maiJBfanta; and ttill more olearly 10.91. 13, imitii) piatniTa anatatliii uiTTyaalib vooijam 
aain& nfatd 9^9 dtu n*^ Thaae paMages show pratniTa (lo. dorija) as the trao iTiionjm of 
ainjraaa. ^e ezpraaaion niTTaih aioTaaa iDeaai ererTwhera ' a naw aong for a light anoiant 
god*. Wsma; render 8.67.1S: 'That ia onr new aong in behalf of a god of yore, whloh, 
Idltjaa, ahall releaae ua, aa one who ia bound ia releaaed from a fetter, AditL* It 
looka aa thongh S.67.1S wore prior and better than S.tS.ii. Certainlj niTjam (ao. brihnu) 
•eema a Sttar anl^eot of miimoeati than firma ; still the point, perhapa, ia autijeatlTe. 

8Jfi.l4i> duljif&nBam m&rtyam ripiltn : 3.4i.8«, duh9&Dso mAityo ripUh. 

Sasae' (IrimbitM K&^Ts ; to Adityu) 
i Qimu pimt&u&m dtapaifa Tfijimahe, 
dydmks&m&rA asmAd r&pas krtam. 

8.3i.io*(Huiu Y&ivaavata; Duhpatyor Bfiaali) 

i Tls^oh sacabhdvah. 
Obrionalj I°^t*U^ *t*'B'*^ the priority baingprobabljr with 8.18.1& 

[8J8.ai^ DTT&d varufA f&nsyam: %.i%.i^, -^xaksa. vuu^ (Ajuyuo.] 

[8.I8.930, pri ad nft iynr jiv&ae tirebuut : 10.59.5b jiritaTfiBdpr&tirfttiaifal^] 
Cf. under 4.11.6, and iai4.i4, and also 8.484'. 

8.19.1'', devfttri hsTy&m dhire: 1.138.6% devatii lutTy&m dhise. 

8JA.8^: 1.13.1% asy&ysjfitoya sulafttum. 

[8.ie.4*i>, arjd nip&tam Bubh&gam Budiditim ognlm friethBQOcifun : 8.44.i3>^ 
Oijd nftp&tam & huve 'gnim pKv&kifooiaam.] 

8J0.e<=, Q& Um &nho devikrUm kOtaf can&: 1.33.5*, 11& Um iftho ni dnriUib 
kiitaf cantl ; 10.136,1*, □& t&m finho ok durit&m. 

648.7<i : 7.I5.8*, suvfras tv&m asmayilh. 

8.18.8t> (Sobhari KA^va ; to Agni) 

pn^&neam&no itithir n& mitriTO 'gni r&tlio ni vddy*^ 

tvd kB^mBBO Api santi s&dh&vas tv&m rdjn rayindci. 



d by Google 



861] ffymns ascribed to JSTfi^uu, Angtrasaa, etc [ — 8.30.5 

8.84.1B (TTfanM E&Tya; to Agni) 

jir^thaih to itithiifaj stuB^ mltrim Its priyim, W i.i86.3* 

agniih rftihaifa ni vMjaxa. 

Cf. PImImI, Tfld. stud. i. 93, uid n* aader 1. 186.3, 

8ad.9° : 4.31.6°, ai dhlbhfr astu aAnitft. 

[SJOJS*, yftna ciste vini^o mitr6 aryuni : Bee imder 1.36.4*.] 

8.18.17> (Sobbari EfiiaTa ; to Agni) 

t^ gli6d sgne RrSdhyd y6 tvB vipm nidadbirt nfoikfaMm, 

Tiprtso dera sukrfitum. 

8.43.30* (VirQpa Angiraaa ; to Agni) 

t&ranfali a^ma durg&ha. 

Tnuulat* 8.19.17, 'Thej ymHj, A^t, hav« pUnued with ckra, who, Mge, han Mt up 
thee, the m«&-b«haldiiig (od t th«7, the Mge*, O god, tfaae, the vetr wiea.' The thought U 
oontLoiied effeoUveljr la Uie next ■tenia; of. Berplgne, i. 102. The pareUel ie obriiMUly 
imltetive : ' Haj in rertlj, Agni, who have pUnned with eare, behdding men, on eveiy 
day pan tbroogh diiBenltiee.' The orltioal determinant ia the item nfoiktM, ' beboldlng 
men ', tn the two ttaniaa. If we find it used, on the one hand, m an epithet of Agni In 
8.19.17, on the other, at an epithet of men In S.43.30, there can be no qoeetion bat Uwt 
8.19.17 ia prior. Theeeope of thii oomponnd li fitly doMsibed bj GnMamann in hlaLexieon: 
'von den GUtem, am blnflgeten Ton dar Sonne and ihren QAttem, von Soma nnd tod Agni* ; 
cf. the author, JXOB. xv. 170. In theee oiroamatanaea it ii raOier remarkable that Qraumann, 
i. 4S3, tranalatea : ' So mOgen wlr andlohtlge, Agni, m&nnerleitend itlla dnrohdringen 
allee Ungemaah,' Here ' mlnnerleitend ' agreea with ' wlr '. Lndwig 404 renders nfottiiaialj 
bf, ' wlr . . . ala der meneohen aogenwride '. It eeemi barely poaible to take Dreiksaaa^ aa 
genitive ringtilar dependent upon nadhyk^ In the eenie of ' taking good oare of (Agni) the 
mau-beholdlng god'. In any oaae the world belong* primarily to the godi.— Cf. the ptda, 
trim agne vrUhyi^ 6.16.7*. 

8.19.S0* : 3.a6,3b bbadr&m m&iuli krvaara Trtratuiye. 

8.18.21% y^iiatbaiii bavya^hajiam : i.36.ioi>; 44.5^, y&jisthani baTyavkhana; 
7.I5.6", y^is|bo haryaT^anah. 

8J.8.M^: 3.37.7*, b6tB dev6 imartyah. 

8a8.35<>: 3.94-3^; 8.76-3^ sAluBahBQiiaT&huta. 

[8.18.82°, Bamritjath triUadasyavam : 10.33.4i>, rijanatii trdsadasyaTam.] 

[8.18.86^, By&mdd rt&sya rathy^i : 7.66.13^; 8.83.3°, yuy&m rtifl7a,&a] 

[8.20.6°, bhomir yimem njate ; 1.37.80, bhiyil yimera r^jate (so. prthivf).] 
46 [m.a.ai«] 



d by Google 



8.ie.s— ] PaH 1 : Repeated Pasaages belongitig to Bw^ VIII [862 

8.S0.8 (Sobhari KR^va ; to Hkrnta) 

gbbhir v&n6 ajyste sdbhut^Km zitlie kd^e hin^yiT*, 

gtSbuidiuivHh suj&tiba isd bhiij6 mahiato na spinas nil. 

S.33.9t> (Sobhari Ka^TS ; to Afvina) 

IE hi niUtam agvinK rAtbe kd^e Iiinm,7<lye Tnai^Ttsft, 

yuitjitb&tii piratTr faah. 
For the diffloalt rtanu S.i&S see Lndwlg, 703, and tI. 95 ; Mid Max MflUer'a «Uborate but 
bncdfiil readerinp withdiamuaioii, SBB.zxxiL 138,404- Tlinllfrm th>t thn Itrrt pldi mfwii, 
'th«flnte of th» Bobliui* li uioIiitMl with milk'(af.KighantaTts,i. it, whan both vkniand 
*ial uw synonriiu for rlk, '■peeoh') ; gdhandhBTal^ Uiaid of the Hunt*, baoaoae tbay an 
the ebildran of the eow, par exeellenee, namelj Fffvi- ^^ ebariot i* the ehariot upon whleh 
the Harata (tand ; at 1.64.9 *^^ mon paiilealarly 1.87.9. Beyoad that the atanza ia 
probleinatio eapMiall; •• regards the appralMl of the repeated pkda In Its obTioaaly differeat 



8.90.14^ : 5.87.3'', (tani nmhnA t&d eaKm. 

8.20.26^ (Sobhari Kftnva ; to Ifanita) 

Tf^jram pA^yanto bibhrtbi tanuar i tdnft no Adhi Tooata, 

ksam& i&po tnamta ituraaya oa [^fskartfl vlhrutam pilnaluj ar S.t.ts^ 

8.67.6a (Hataya £temmada, or others; to Adityaa) 

jiA Tab (Tftn^ya atmTat^ T&rQtham iati yio «h»w1(>», 

tdni no idhi Tocata. 
Of. U n no <dhi Tooata, 8.30.3*. 

8.30.36^: S.i.ia^, fskarU vlhnitam piUiab. 

8.S1.8a: 6-40-iH »inuuh somapate piba. 

8.9L44; i.i4.i'>, Ti(v«bluha6inapltaye. 

[8.S1.6°, abhl trim indra nonumah .- 7.33,13% abhl tvA (Ora uonumah.] 

8.2Le°: 1.30.7s sikhayalnclram Ot&ye. 

8.ai.U' (Sobhari K&nva ; to Indra) 

tr&yft ha avid ytiji vayidi pr&ti fTteantam vrsabha bruvimahi, 

aamathd j&naaya gdmatah. 

S.I03.3* (Prayoga Bhftrgava and others ; to Agni) 

triyft ha arid ynja rayidi cikUepiena yaviathya, 

abhf amo Tajaa&taye. 
C£ 1.8.4% indra tviyl yoji Tayim. 

8.8148^ &Dftpir indra janiUa sandd aai: i.io3.8a, afatnir indra jandaft sanict aai ; 
10.133.3°, afatnir indra j^jiii^ 

£8.21.18'^, aahfaram aydta d&dat : 8.3.4il>, oatvdiy ayatft d&dat.] 



d by Google 



863] Hymns aaeribed to Kdnvas, Angirasas, etc. [ — 8.33.10 

8.23.1° (Sobbari EJlpnt ; to Afvins) 

6 iyim thvu i ritham sdji dthnigt^^Tn Qt&ye, 

y&m afrinft BOliaTft mdraTarteni i BOiyiyti taalMthuh. 
io.3g.it<: (Oboe& KAksirati ; to Aiprma) 

a& t^m T^&nftT adite kdtftf oani n^nho a^ooti duritiih nikir bbay&m, 

jiaa agrinft mlUTft rodraTftrtaiii puroratti&ih kr^uth&b p&tnyA sahi. 

0£ NetMer, Bazi. Bwtr. tiI. iiB ; ViaehA, Tad. Stud. L 15, if. fwMUj, It mmu to ms, 

10.39.11' ooqa«t« with the hmtltT mrth of S.i).i, ao u to betnj ita «ecaiidM7 eluuwitar. 

The king tud his pitul in 10.39.11' tftnboJiM the Afvina and S<li;ft. 

8.aa.a^ (Sobbari Ks^va ; to Afvina) 

pDrTApiiaam sub&Tam puruspfham blmJTddi Tf^Ofu purryam, 

sBoacdTantam sumatfbhih sobhare vfdTeaasam anehAaain. 
8.46.30^ (Va^a AfTja ; to Indra) 
stoitab si^sanitar ligra cftra c^tistha Bonrta, 
piAa&bE samist B&hurim B&bimtaiiL bhnjyiiiii TJ^o^ pibrTun. 

An iatereiting oompwiMn of traiiaUUoiu of repeatMl pidw is tVimished by Lodwig's 
rendering 63, of S.ai.)^, 'deufbgendon beiden kikfttaUn etst«u ' (supply ritham); the nine 
BohoUr, 6o4,rondera 8.46.20', ' gennssrelahen, der [sallMtJbei taten der knft die snte iMdin* 
gang' (mpply njlm). GiMUUum, S.ii.a^ 'der lenkaun itt vomi im atreit'; the tama 
•ohijar, S.46.ic^, <dea [aiegendeii] Bhudaehja, der in dea Klmpfen derente iaL' Of oonrae 
bhqjyuiii,TagDa though it la, must mean the aaroethiag in both plaoea, probably 'proapeiing'; 
see Tl^anto lAthft ira 8.3.15 ; 9.67.17 (at £.35.7). Ct Piaohel, Yed. Stod. i. 9 ; Lndwig, 
Veber Metbode, p. ii ; Th. fiaunaok, KZ. xzzv. 5. 39. 

8.23.8*: 5.73.3*, ib& tyd purubbutamft. 

[8.32.8° arvOcmi bv ivwo karftmahe : 10.38.4^, ai^iicam fndram ivase, Ac] 

8.23.8^: 8.5.5°, g&nteA dftfilBO grb&m ; 8.13.100, gintHA dft^dso grh&ih namaa- 
Tfnab. 

8.22.6*^, r&tho y6 v&m triTandbur6 hfranj^bhlfor apvinA : 8.5.28*^, r&tbam 
hfra^yaTandhuram bln^^bhl^mn afrinft. 

8.22,6'^: 1.47.9*, t^nanUi^Tigatam. 

8.23.8«: 4.47>3^ i yAtam s6mapltaye. 

8.22.8'*: 4-4fi-^''; 49•£^ plbataih da^Oso grh& 

8.23.8^ rAtbfl kd^e bira^yiye vraa^TasO: 8.ia8l>, r&tbe kdfe hiia^y&ye. 

8>2ajiO*, ySbbih pakthfan ivattio y&bbir idbrigom: 1.112.30'', bhujyuiii ^bhir 
Aratho yiibbir idhriguin. 



d by Google 



8.».i4— } PaH 1 : Bepeated Pasaages Monging to Book VIII [364 

8.2aa«< (Sobhui K&nva ; to AfTins) 

t^v fd dofi U u^iai (abhia p4t] t& 7&111111 ntdrivarUni; 

mi no mirttra rip&ve viUbiiTasa pan) rudAv Ui khyatam. 
8.£o.8> (Bharga PiSgKtba ; toAgni) 

mi no mirUya rip4Te nkfacrlno "'^g*'*^"T» nntdhah, 
iaredhadbhis tar&^bhir TaTUthya QiT^bhih pAhi ptylibhilL 

For B.ii.t4 tL BaitholoiUM, Ben. B«itr. xr. >o8 ; O^dner, Tad. Stod. U. 31.— Dta netr* 
of iMitlMr form of the repMtad pidk i> ntialkotoiT ; «£ OldaatMrf, FroL, p. 67.— For 8.60.8 
o£ 1.15.1. 

S.S3a8d: 5.81.60; 8.i03.gd, Tf^v&v&mimdhnnahL 

SSi^: 7.16.3*, lid asya(oofrasUiftt 

8.SS.7'*: 1.127.9"; 8.60.17'', b^taram carsa^mim. 

8J>.0ti^ yHJSiaya B^dhanari? girA: 1.44.11*, uftrSyajlUaya aidhanam; 3.17.3'*, 
gild yajiUsTa eddhanam ; 8.6. 3i<, ahinUUr y^jlUsya aJdhanam. 

[8JU.1S^, raylm iSsva savJiyain: 5.13.5°; 8.98.ia«, si no itara suvlryain; 
9.43.6°, aetma, issra auviryam.] 

8.28.18*: f3-3* ^{^ bf tvA s^dsaaah ; 5.3I.3^ tvim Tf^ro s^jdusah. 

8.33 JBi>: 5.31.3b devdao doUm akrata. 

8.23.a2i> (Vifvamanas Vaiyafva ; to Agni) 
prathamAm j&Uvedaaam agnim yajfi6(a pQrryimi 
pr&ti snig eti ninusa bavlsinatL 

8.39.8' (NKbhaka Ka^to ; to Agni) 

yd agnlb aaptimlnusah {rit<i vifreeu elndhusu, 

tim dganma tripaatyim mandb&tiir das3ruh&Dtainam agniih y^fi^ 
purvy^^ ^n&bhantam anyak« same.j •rn&ain, 8.39.1' £ 

8.60.3d (Bbarga PrftgAtba ; to Agni) 

ficha hf tm sabaaah sQno angirah snloa^ ciranty adhvard, 

Qrjd n&patuh gbrtiksfam imabe 'gniih yajtl^^n pfrryim. 

8.103.10° (PrayogaBhUrgaTa, or others; toAgni) 

vf^oaKm ibi stuhi h<)tr^iam yafiatamam, 

agnim yi^K^ pnrryim. 

For 8.3!).8 o& (Mdner, Ted. Stad. ii. 165.— Hjrmiu S.13 and 8.S0 Bgnr* abo in the aect 
item but two; of. 8.13. ;■■> 8.60.17*; uid S.fc.ig''- 8.101. le". 

[8.as.98*, dbbirTidh«mKgniya: 8.43.11°, stdmair vidbemSgniye.] 

8.38.86*: 1.117.8^, ititbitii minuaa^am. 



d by Google 



866] Hymns ascrihed to Kanvas, Ahgirasas, etc. [ — 8.34.8 

8.28.37^ (Vipvamanaa Tftiya^va ; to Agnl) 

▼Anarft no Tarrft pnrd v&nsra i&y&h purnspfhah, 

onTuyaaya prajivato y&fasratah. 

8.6e.i4d(BhargsPt«e»tba; toAgni) 
iLahf to ague visabha pratidhfee j&mbhBso y&d vitfsthaae, 
Bk iv&m no hotah aiihutam harris krdhi T&iiBT& no varyft purd. 
Tli«M two ■tenzu figure alao In tbe preomliiig ItAin bat one knd in S.13.7'' > 8.60.17'. — 

Ttryt port i» frequent cftdenoa : 4.55.9; 5.33>3i &16.5 ; 8.1.1a. 

{6.38.SBb, tr&m no g6matlr teah : 5.79.8* ; 8.5.9* i 9-^ii4* ut& no, Ac] 

[8.33.80*, &gne tr&ih ya^ aai: 8.90,5*, tr&m indra yafjt asL] 

8.33.80° (ViTramaoas Yaiyafra ; to Agni) 

i^&gne trim y»94 tWfyj i mitr^Tinina vaha, •rot 8,33.30* 

ft&T&nft aamrajft putAdak^asft. 

8.35.1° (The same ; to Hitra and Varana) 

t& Y&m Tffvaaya gopd dsdi dev^u yajiUyl, 

|tSTftn& yajaae pHtddak^aai. 

8.24.1l>: 3.53.13^, br&hm^adAyaTajrliie. 

6.34.8*: I.I3.II* B&naBt&Tllnadbhara; 9.40.5*; 61.6*, sftnahponAni i bhara. 

8.24.8^ (yi9vanianas YKiyagva ; to IndtB) 

vay&m te asyi yrtraltan Tldyams Q^ra niryaaa^, 

T^ao 8parh48ya paruhDta r^dhaaah. 

8.5o(VftL 3).9b (Pustigu Ea^Ta ; to Indra) 
et&vataa to tbbo vidyama gura nivyasa^, 
iy&tli& piira ^tacam kftvye db&nej yith& T&9aiii da(&Traj«. 

•r8.49(VaLi).9'' 
Lndwig, 597,i'«ndeni8.i4.S,'mOg«imirfinden,Trtrst9ter, held, due defneneueitetreOlIaha, 
enento gewAmng, vilgemfenar'. Bimilarlj GnunnuLun, both ooraeotly. The TUmkhilya 
atanzt ia aloeely pmlleL Ludwig, 665, wiUi utonUhing divergenee from his luterpretatloa 
of 8. 14.8, ' all Bolohen, o trefflioher, mOaht«n wir, o held, dioh TOn aeoem kennen lemeD, wie 
inder entMheldendeiiiehlMhtdaEtaf* h»Uit, oderdem VifagegenDaftTraja'. QiMmiaim, 
ii 437, doea not forget hU previoiu rendering, 'Ala einen lolalien zeige dleh anlh Nmi« nn^ 
o gnter Held, wie im EntMheldiuigtkampf dem Et«9* dn hkl&t, dem Tkf* beim Dafan*- 
daolu'. NowS.jo(VaLi).9b,aanaiMl, aTariationof g.49(TU.i).9: 
flULvatas ta imaha ludrm ramtUaya g^matah, 
y&tha privo maghaTan mAdhyatithiih jitlUl nfp&Uthlih dhine. 
ThiaaUnzaeuk have bat one meaning: 'We>ak,0 Indra, of thee somnohof th j &TOiir that 
FMnlta In the poaaeaaion of catUe, aa that with whioh tfaoa didat help HadhjiUthi and 
NIpktithiin tfaelroonteat (for oattle).' Therefore 8,5o(TU.i).9 mnat mean mnoh the aame 
thing : ' Haj we, Vaau, hero, obtain to mnoh of thy neweat (favoar, ao. aamnisya), u that 
with whish thou didst aid Etafa, or Vafa ogainat Da9avnja In ths deoiding oont«at.' For 
•tiTataa with aamnim aee nnd«r S.7.15'. Tlili item la a striking Ulnatration of l^ow two 



db, Google 



8.J4.I3— ] Po/rt 1 ■' Bepeated Passages hdonging to Bw^ VIII [866 

■UnzM, S.34.S and 8.49(nLi).9, maj b«u opMt the i—mlin ol a third, S.5o(Tftl. i>9. 
I wooldrMuaik that the interpratatlon on the part of the Fadakin of -viao In S.nS amvlatlt 
is rendered doabthl hj the parallel ra«o In 8.5o(Vil. »),^ In both pUo«a Uie word la 

probabl J vooatiTe. Oiaaamann, in hla Laxioon, ■• v. niTjaa, aogseata, iiiiiaaeillj, the 

reading te Avaao fbr te vaao in S.5o(VlL »).f^, but ignorea hla own anggMtion In hia transla- 
tion. Oldenberg, ProL, p. 40, approrea of his emendation on gronnda metrloal. But as ha 
doea not mention the parallel vaao in 8.14.S*, we maj donbt whether, in Iti light, he would 
iniift npon the point. There is no teohnleal proof, bat tt ma; be aaaumed that 8.14.8 ia prior 
to S.50(TU. i).9, and again, on aeooont of its more obrtoua oonstraetlon, that S,49(TtL I).9 ia 
the model after whiah 8.5oCTU.i).g waa patohed up with the aid of 8.I4.S\ 

8.34^8^ pftAti sdmyuii m&dhu: 6.60.15^; 7>74>>^; 8.5.11°; 8.1'^; ss-aa'*, 
pfbatam 86myam m&dhu. 

8.a4J8>>: &45.10", ihonuhi fnvaey&Tah. 

6.S4J8* (yifT&nuiua V&iya(Ts ; to Indn) 

6to iiT fndnufa BtdTftms a&Uiaya stcimyuh n&ram, 

krsttr y6 vff V& abhy isly dka ft. 

8.8i.4>(Ku9idiiiK&nv&; to Indn) 

6to nv {ndram Bt&<r&md9&ii&iii v&sr&h BTftrijam, 

u& radhasA nutrdhison oah. 

8.95.7' (Tirafci Afiginisa ; to Indn) 

6U> UT indrsm Bt4T&mft f uddh&m 9uddh6iu simnft, 

foddb^ uldbiir ^vrdbviiiwm 9uddh& A^frrui mfttnattu. 

8.2S.1«, rtdTlU)& yajase pQt&dakaaA : 8.33.30a, rtj-rtiifl aainr^a pQtidBVgirti 

8.35.3^: 7.66.3° aguryfcya pr&mahaea. 

8.25.40; 1.151.4b rtd-vAnST rt&m d gbosato (i.i5i,4i>, ^osatho) brh&t 

[8.26.7»'>: we under 4.3.i8*'>.] 

8.2B.8^, Bdmmjyaya Bulcrita : 1.35.100, samrsjyaya sukrAtuh. 

S.SB.llo, Arisyanto nl jAyiibhih saoemahi : 2.8.6^, ArisyaDtali aacemabL 

8.35,18''; 3-64-I5''; 4.i6.5l>, ubh6ipapr&u r6dasl mahit^ 

9.36.34^: i.Ss.ad^ vlpA n&viathay&matt 

8,26.9" (Ti{am&Das Yftiya^va, or Vya^va Angirasa ; to Apvins) 

TByim hi v&m hATftmaTia uksa^y&Dto vyafVBT&t, 

sumatfbbir upa viprST ibi gatun. 

8.87.6* (Dyumnika VBsistba, or others ; to A^tIiu) 
Tfty&ih lii T&m hdT&nuthe vipany&vo TfpAso vdjas&taye, 
ti valgii daari punid&nsaaa dbiyd^vinft frufty i gatam. 
For VTafravit of. p. »o, note 3. 



db, Google 



867] Hymns ascribed to KWnvas, Angimaas, etc. [ — 8.3j.9i 

[S.ae.llo, B4J6BsaB T&ni^o mitr6 ajui^: see aad«r i.36.4>.] 

8.26^60; 8.5.18°, yuvibhyfim bhatva^iaa. 

6.20.310 (Vi^amanaa Yniyafya, or Yya^va Angirasa ; to Vftyu) 
tin rtyaT rtaspato trtotur jam&tar adbhata, 
iTftiuy a TTQimalie. 

S.67.40 (Hatsya SKihmada, or othera ; to Adityas) 

^m&hi TO tnahat^ &tOj i^t&tu^ mltrdiyamanu era: 8.47,1*; b : 5.67.1" 

Ayftnay a TTQimatie. 

Tmulate 8.36.31, "Thj help we implore, TftTo, lord of the rtt, Tvutar'a aon-in-kw, 
wonderfol'. Cf. Billebrandt, L 530. Kext there esute the foUowing stanz* addreBaed toth* 
Adityu (8.47.1): 

mfthi TO mahatim ivo Tirana mftra dkfuM, 
Jim tdltjS abhl dn)h6 riksatha ndin agbiifa Dafat, Ac. 
'Great i« the help of you great (gods), Varana, Mitn, far the pfoaa man, whom, ye 
Adityas ye protect agaiatt the wily powers, leat miBfortaiie attack him, &o.' Of materUla 
oontaiued in these two stanzas is oompoaed S.67.4, to wit : ' Qreat la the help of yoa graat 
(gods) O Vamua, Mltra, and Aryaman ; (your) helps do ¥ra implore.' The tantology of iras 
and iTUsl, and the snaooluthon of the two diatieha show that the stansa Is patohwork made 
up from materials contained in the other two. — The pftda rimna mftiiryanuw ooonn also 
In 5.67.1; IO.I36.). 

S.ad.2al>: 6.54.80; 8.46.6^; 63(VfiL5).i<l, ifinam r&y& imahe. 

8.97.8^: 4.i.30,tnanlt6n vifv&bhftnusu. 

[8.97.^, y&ntft no Vrk&m chardlh: see under 1.48.15^.] 

8.97.I0'>, d^T&so Jisty dpyam : 1.105,13b, d^T^u Asty dpyam.] 

6.S7.18*'*, deT&]ii>deTaih t6 Vase devAm-deram abhfetaye: 8.13.19*^ der&m- 
devBih t6 'vasa Indram-indram grp l^ ^i, 

[8.27.18°, deTim-deram huvema Tijasataye: see under 5.36■6^] 

8.27.ie*'> : 7.59. 3"xl, prft a& ksiyam tirate vi mahfr fso y6 vo rtrfiya dijatL 

8.a7J.e«: 6.70,30; ia63.i3b, pr&prajibhir jftyatedbtona^aBpAri. 

6.27^8^: i.4i,ao,&ri8tahB&rvaedhate; 10.63.13% tiristahsAm&rto TicTaedhate. 

8.S7J70, aryama mitn) T&ru^iah s&rfitayah: 1.79.3°; ^^•93-4''r Kryamd mitro 
T&ruioah p4rijia&. 

8.27.19*, jbA ady& aurya udyatf : 7.66.4* : 8.37.31*, yiA ady& sura lidite. 

8,27.31* : 7.66,4*, y&d ady& sura lidite ; 8.27. 19*, y&d adya surys udyatf. 



d by Google 



8.98.1—] Part 1 : Bepeated Passages belonging to Book VJII [868 

8.a8.a*: i.a6.4i>; 4i.i'>; 4.S6.io'»; 5.67.3''; 8.18.3b; 83.3''; io.i36.3*'-J>», 
v&ru^o mitriS axytoA. 

[8.28.6°, 9K^6 &dhi yrlyo dhin : see under 3.8.5^.] 

[6.89.3^, ant&r dev^ mMhinb : 1.105.14'!; 143.11^, derd dev^ mddhinh.] 

[8.29.9^, BUDt^K aarplifisuti : 1.136.1^; 3.41.6*, t&sanuijigbrlimitL] 

[8.S0.1>', (arbhak6) d^TSso ni kumHraluUi : 8.69,15*, arbhttkd ni kamlnUh.] 

[8.80.S^ U u no &dhi Tooala: 8.30.36<>; 67.6*, UtA no idhi, &&] 

8.Sl.Si>, aunuU d ca dh&Tatah : 7.31.6^, aundty d ok dh&T«ti. 

8.81.8'*, TifTun iyur yj kfouta^ : i-93-3°> Tffvam iyur vy ^fnavit ; to.85.43l>, 
Tipram dyur Tf i^utam. 

8.91JO*: 8.i8.i6%&f&mup&mUnim. 

8.8U1* (Uanu V&iTasvata ; Dampatyor A^aa^) 
oitn pftfa rayir bhiga^ srastf oarradhitamah, 
unir &dliv& svasUye. 

9. loi. 7* (Nabuaa ICftnava ; to Favamana Soma) 

ayiih pufa rayir bbiga^ B6mah punAn6 anati, 

p&tir Tf^vasya bbumano vy fckhyad r^dasi ubhd. 

The ohronolog7 of the repetition is aridejiL In 8,31.11 POun i* the raal ndijMt of tha 
iUnzaM«homthephnae,'nriiridhTft aTi*U7e,'Midn]rIrbhig«tueliiimttrlbntea. In 9.101.7 
tb« antiro axprMtion pOfi rayir bhfga^ goea with Sonu u an unexproMod oompuriaon : Soma, 
(h) FQud, Wealth, and Bbaga,ih*ll flow abundantly. Qtumiman renders 8.31.11^ 'Komm 
Pnnliaii, Bayt, Bhaga her'; bat g.tot.;*, 'AU Klhrer, Spaoder, roioher Sohati.' Here 
Ludwlg, 8gi, mooh bettor : ' al« FttH") *^ Baji [rofehtnm], als Bbaga kommt diaar aleh 
Uatornde SomiL' Ct. Bergalgne, il. 418; iii. 171, not*. The point is that 9.101.7 Mhoea 
rhetorioBU78.31.11. 

8.81.16od«-18<^, deT&n&m yi, ia. m&no y&jamKna fyaksaty abMd Ay^jvano bhavat. 

8.8U7* (Uanu Vftivasvata ; Dampatyor ft^isah) 

TiA Hf t&di kirma^jl na^an n& pti yosan nk yosati, 

^devin&m y& In m&no yAjamRna fyaksaty abhid Ayajvano bhnvatj 

•rrefrain, 8.3i.iso*»-i8«*» 
8,70.3* (Puruhanman Angirasa ; to Indra) 
nikif t&ih Unna^ uaQad y&f caldra Badivrdhain, 
fndtath Tok yajii&ir vifT&gQrtam fbhvasam Adhrstaiii dhTsnvdjasam. 
GraMtuaiui, L 445, to 8.31. 17* render* the repeated pida, 'nfemaDd verletat dnreh tain 
Than ' ; the aame Kholar, i. 487, to 8.70,3*, ■ ihm kommt an W«rkea kelner gblah '. Ia hia 
Lexioon he follow*, eorreetl;, the latter taok, a* di>«a Lodwlg, 766 and 613. 



db, Google 



$69] Hymns ascribed to Kdnms, Angirasas, etc. [—8.31.30 

8^ia8l>: 5.6.10^; S.6.3i\ uU ty&d a{!T&9T^ua. 

S.8a.2<! (MedhKtiaii Efl^va ; to Indni) 

j6ii sfbindam &n&rfaiiiiii pfpruih dfia&m ahl^iivun, 

vidhid ngrd riniiui Ap&t^. 

9.i09.33)> (Agiutyo Dhis^yl Ai^varayab ; to PaTamftoa Soma) 
fndnr fndrBya tofata nl tofsie Qri^inu iigr6 ri^^inn a^iit. 

Tbere <»nb« no morebrlUiMtt«zunpleof reUtiTeditM. In 9.109.11 tlwreUpUyfaetwMa 
Um words indnr fndrftyk ; tho poet is engaged In ssstmtliiHng Indn snd hi* Insplrer (lada). 
Audhsbomnn theobTlaaa ludnpid*, S.3i.t*,«ubstitntlng for vtidbid the word ^rli^whldi 
belongs regaUrlj to the diction of the PavtunAnTsI^ ; of. e.g. 9.46^ Qnwimuuit iL ^i, 
relegsting the stuus to the ftppendiz, renuurks that the stuick is Iste on aooount of its metre 
■nd its isoUted posIUon. The imitatire lovr itfira of its aaoond pida is a weleome eorrob<wa> 
tion of his Judgment. Note the mus of pftdas shared bj Indra and Boms, under the caption 
' Indra and Soma ', p. zl, middle. 

8.8a.8« : 8.3.30^, krs6 t&d Indra piunsjwn. 

8.83.7^, Btotira indra girra^ah : 4.33. 8", stotibhya indra girra^ah. 

8.82,13°, Indro vfp^bhir QtfbMh: 8.13.50, fndra Tffrtbhir Dtf bUr vaT&ksitba ; 
8.61.5^; 10.134.3^, India Tl^vsbhirntlbhih. See also under 8.37.1, 

8.82J.8*'' : 1.4.10**', y6 rByb 'T&nir mal^n aujAiftlh Bunvat&b sikhft, 

8.S2J80, Um Indram abhl gftyata ; 1.4.10° ; 5.4°, Uam& fndiAya ^yata. 

8.82J.8l>: 1.133.7", aahtoA TAjy Avftab. 

[8.89.aao> dbdn& indAvac^ka^at: 10.4 3.6b, j&nanAdi db^nA avaoika^ ^f?^] 

8.8S,28o: 4.47.3*', nimn&m ^po n& aadhryidE. 

8.83.24^, B6maih Tlidya (iprl^e : 6.44.14^, admam viriya fiprf^ pAadbyftL 

8.82.37°: 1.37.40, deT&ttambrilimagSyata. 

8.88,29 (Hedhfitdthi Kftnva ; to Indra) = 

8.93.34 (StikaJcaa Angirasa ; to Indra) 
ihi tya Bad b a m adyft liiri hira^yakeQyft, 
TO)lxam abhi priyo hitim. 

8.82.28' = 8.93.34' : 13.97', ibi tyd sadhamidyft. 

8.82.80 = 8.6.45. 

8.8fl.80« = 8.6.4S«: 8.i4.i3>>, Bomi^y&ya vakaatah. 
47 [■.os.n] 



d by Google 



8.33-3—] PoH 1: Bleated Passages belonging to Bo(^ YIII [870 

8.88.8^ (Hedh^tithi Konva ; to Indra) 

k&^vebhir dlus^v t dhrs&d vijaih darai sahaariijani, 

pif4n{;arapaih maghaTUi Ticarm^e makfn gdmaata m boklie. 
8.88.ad (Nodhaa Gautama ; to Indn) 

dyukf&m sad^um tAvislbhir iTrtam girliii ni. purubhtijasam, 
ksumintam Ti^adi ^atfnam Bahaari^aih Diakfn g6maiitain Dnalie. 
For knuniuUin, tn 8.88.1, aee the antlior, IF. XXT.185 ff. ; tor pifimgmrap>m, in 8.33.3, Th. 

Bwuuck, KZ. nxT. 548. 

8.8S.10> (Uedh^titlii Ka^va ; to Indra) 

Mty&m itthi TffM aai Tfsajatir m) 'vrtah, 

^Tfaa hy Ugra fnjviafi pamv&tij vfao arrfiTAti ^rut&h. tr 8,<S. 14* 

9.64.ao (Ka^apa Sfllrica ; to Pavamftna Soma) 

vfa^as te yff^yam fivo vfoA Tinam vfsA m&dab, 

satyidi vrfon v/96d Mi. 
Ct io.is$.a*. t»iih Tffftn vffM Mi. 

8.88.100, yfga iiy (^rn {jrnvisd paAv&ti : 8.6.14°, '^^ I17 t>Si^ fF^^i?^- 

8.88.11*1, yfoa r&tho maghaTan Tfea^B h&n t^bA tr&m fatakrato: 8.13.31*^, 
Tf^T&m indra te r&tha utii te vfaanA b&n, vfsft trim jatakrato vf^ 
h&vah. 

8.8S.18d (Uedhy&tithi E&i^Ta; to Indra) 

asmikani ad^ntamam Btdmam dhiava mabsmaha, 

MmflVftTn te mt ynnit santu c4iiitani& m&d&ya dynk^a BOtnap&l^. 

8.66.6 (Eali Prltg&tha; to Indra) 

B&C& Bdmesu puruhata vajriTO mirdftya dyuk^a Bomapftl^ 

tr&m Id dhl brahmakfte ^myam vitsu d^thah sunvat^ bhilvah. 

Tmulate 8.33.15, 'Aooept to-day our ferreut wng of pnlu, O m<Mt lofty (god); »Hr Kim*- 
preoainga ibftll be for thee most oomfortiiig to enjoy, heAven-dweller, drinker of the boidl' 
We ma; oontnat thi* well-knit atanza with 8.66.6, where we miut >Qppljpart of the preoeding 
Btenuis), vayiri) tit ta indra siih bharimaai ynjBiin akthiih tariih Ticah, to wit: ('Wa 
prepare for thee saorifloe, Aid.) at the soma feaata, thou that art called by many, wielder of 
the bolt, for thy enjoyment, O hearen-dweller, drinker of the aoma. For thou haat become 
the largeat giver of desirable goodi to him that oompoaes prayer and prenea aoma (for thee).' 
The looser dependeuoe of midftya upon aAmefu, b« oompared with eamikaih te aiTanl aantn 
■nidtya in 8.33.15, aeema to ahon that the repeated pftda originated in the latter hymn. 

8.8U.^^lSe^, diyti amilsya fisato div&m yay& divKvaso. 

8.84^t>: S'SS-*"*; 8.6.37", iivante vajaaataye; 6.57.1", huTfima vijaAtaye; 
S.9.i3>>, hnv4ya vijas&taye. 



d by Google 



371] Symm ascribed to ESnvas, Angwaaas, etc. [— 8.3s«i3 

8.34.7b (Nipatithi E&^va ; to lodra) 

t no yabi mahemate ■Ahaarote git&ma^Ui, 

i^divd amdsya ^sato dtvfiih yayi divftvaaaj Mrinfraiii, 8.34.i<^i5<>^ 

9.63.14* (Jamadagni Bh&rgava; to Soma PaTam&ca) 

sahtbrott^ Qatamagbo Tim^no rAjasa^ kavih, 

i^fudAya pavate in4dali.j Cr 9.6.7>> 

[8.81,8*, itvahdtBm&nurhitah: i.i3.4«,&sihdtilm&nurhitah; 1.14.11*; 6.16.9*, 
tr&ih h<5tB m&Dadiifah.] 

8.84.11* t no y%)iy upa^nid : 8.8,5* i no y&tam lipafruti. 

8.84.18b (Niiotithi KftiiTa ; to Indra) 

i y&hi p&rratebhyah BamudrisracUu vift^pati, 

i^dirA amiUya (isato div&ih yay& dirtvaso-j •rrefrain, 8.34.i"^is«^ 

8.97.5b (Bebha Ka^yapa ; to Indra) 
y&d vdsi locand div&h aamndr^b^dbi riffi&pi, 

y&t p^rtbive s&dane Trtrabantama ^y&d ant&riksa & gahij 1^5.73.1^ 

9. 1 3,6b (Asita Ka^yapa, or Devala Ea^yapa ; to Soma Favamsna) 
^prt T^cam indur isyatij Bamndziayadlii viTfipi, 4^9.13.6* 

jfnvan kdfaih inadbu9ciltaiii. 
9.107. i4<' (Sapta 9^y&b ; to Soma PaTamlUu) 

i^abhi stJm&aa lyivah pivante m&dyam m&dam.j «r 9.33.4*b 

samiulr&syadtii Tift^pi manl^lno iTtiatj^nTiia^^h gvarvldab. ■ Mr9.3i.i<' 
Note that 8.97.11'' •> 9.13.1*, 

8.86.1b . 1.31.1b adit;^ nidrdir T&anbhih Bae&bhdva. 

8.88>1°~81°, si^dsasH ua&a& sorye^a cl 

8.854.^-8*', stimam pibatam a^viiUL 

[8.85.8*, Tf^^rair devdis tribhfr ekada^ir ih&: 1.34.11*, i lUUatya tribhfr, &o.] 

8.36.1b_ob Tl9vab4 devau a&vaniTa gachatam. 

8.80.^-8^, l^am no Tolham a^vina. 

6.86.7b-9b, Bdmaih sut&ib mahia^vira gaohathah. 

8.88.7^0<', trfr vartlr yatam af^vioA. 

8.86 JOb-iab pn^&ib ca dhattAm diivi^am ca dhattam. 

8.86.10^13^, oTJaih no dhattam a^vina. 

6.86 J8b-16b, manitTanta jaritiir gaohatho b&vam. 



d by Google 



S-36-I3— ] Poti 1: Sepeated Passages heionging to Bo(A VIU [872 

8.88.13^10^, ftditydir ^tain AfiriiA 

8.88.16^18i>, hsUm rUBftiud B^dbaUm &inmh. 

8.88 J.6^18d, Bdnuih sonvBtd afirini. 

8.S6.19^-Sl'*, fy&vli^raByt sunTstd nudacyuti. 
Cf. fTftvifTUTa ammti]} 8.36.7* ; 38.8*. 

8.38.18^31^, ifvina tir6ahB;uii. 

8.88.33', arrtig t&tluih nf jKcbstam : 1.93.16a; 7.74.3°, arvig rttham rimmwH 
nf yMhAtam. 

8.86.38^: 6.60.15^; 7,74.3<i; 8.8.1'; 5.110, pOwtam Bdmyuhm&dhu; 8.34.i3i>, 
pflAti Bdmyam midhu, 

8.88.aa°d^a4«^, i jrstam afviai gatam avasydr vftm ah&m huve dhatUm ritnAni 
da^ilse. 
The pad*, t jibun wftink gaUm, alao at 8A6< j the pkda, dhattiib iMnkii dlfAM, sIm at 
1.47. I*. 

8.36.SS'': 8,1.35', TiT&ksa^aaya pit&ye. 

8.80.1^~*-6*>-*, pftd s^maih miidftys k&ih fataknto, y&iii te bhSg&m idhanyan 
Tl(Ah Mb&n&h pftana urd jr&yah sim apeujln manltfllii india aa^iato. 
CX 8.95.3*, P"^ aAmarf) midftTa kim. 

8.88.4* ({!]«vB$Ta Atx«ya ; to Indra) 

iaoita diTd Janiti prtblvya:^ ^.P'^ s6mam mi^ya k&m fatakrato.j 

•r refrain : eee preo. item 

^yim te bhag&m MhErayan Tf^nh seh&n&h pftanA urd jr&yah sfcm apsujfn 

manitvln indra 8atpat«.j tr ze&ain : om preo. item 

9.96.5t> (Pratardana D&ivodBai ; to Pavam&na Soma) 

86mah paTate janiti matlnim Janita divd Janiti prthiTya^ 

janitign^r janitd Buryssya janit^ndrasya janit^ita Tfa^oh. 

Stanza 9.96.5 laalap-tnp: Indn langqage tnu)ifBrT«d to Soma; of. Hillebrandt, Ted. 
KTth. L 415. For 8.36.4 of. Geldner, Yed. Stud. IL 163 ff. For the rapMted ptda «1 a.40.1*, 
Jdnank dlr6 jinank prtblvyt^ 

8.86.7' = 8.37.7* (Qy&TlifTa Ati«ya; to Indra) 

OyftTi^raaya annvBt&a (8,37.7, r^bbatas) tithft 97^11 yithi^r^or itrtt^ 

k&rmft^i kn^vati^ 
pri traa&daaynm ftvitha trim 6ka in npfiliya indra brAhmt^i (8.37.7, kfa- 

tra^i) Tardhariu. 



d by Google 



873] Bymm ascribed to Kajj-vas, Angirasas, etc. [ — 8.38-9 

8.38.8' (^yftTAfVA Atreya ; to Indi* and Agni) 
Q]r&T>9TM7» manvatd 'tttpAih (tijiutaiii b&TMii, 
fndHgnl Bdinftpltay& 
0£ tho Mfrkin, 9T>Tt9VMTa snnTaM madjuTnta, 8.35.19^11^ — On the relstion batmen S.36 
ftnd 37 Me p. 16. 

8.37.10^, 2t»)i-e*^, fndra 'Tf9T&bhir Qtfbhih, n^dbyamdiiuByft B&vanasya Titra- 
hann anedya pflA sdmiiaya Tfyrivah. 
For the flnt of tbeee ptdu eee alio under 8.3). ii'. 

8.87.7 = 8.361 7- 

8.87.7* = 8. 36.7>, fyft^jmBya ribbaUs (8.36.7% suoTaUa) Uth& fn;iu: 8.38.8*, 
fy&T^fvasya BunvaUh. 

8.88.1«-8«, Indrftgnl Usya bodhatam. 

8.88.a^, Trtrah^paiftjitK: 3.13.4^, Bajftvanipaifijita. 

8.S8,8*^ (^yKTS^ra Atreya ; to Indrs and Agni) 

id&dL y ftiVi msdiriiii mAdliT jj^ Uhnfcj imi idribhir n&nt^ 

^Indifignl t&sya bodhatllm.j <r re&ain, 8.38.1^3" 

8.65.8*^ (Pra^tha Kiifn ; to Indra) 
iiUdi to Bomyidi midliT idlrnksium idribliir nba]^ 
jus&^ indra t6t piba. 
The eadenoe, idrlbhir nin^, klso in i-sfi.i". 
8.88.4* : S-78.3^ jus^th&di yajiUm isUye ; 5.73.3^, jus^tKifa y^£i&m is^ye. 
8.88.4«-8o, indritgni i gataiii nata. 

Cf J.D.I*, Indrignl i gatuh intini. 
8.88.7*, prAtarydvabbir i gatam: 5.6I.3^ prfttarydvabliir i gabL 
8Jt8.7^9«: 6.60.90, fndifignl s6niApltay& 

8.88.8* fyaTiyvaByaBunvatih: 8.36.7*= 8.37.7*, WftvdsvaBya suavatifl (8.37.7*, 
r^bhataa) t&tba ^mu. 

8.88.e*^ (py&T«(Ta Atreya ; to Indra and Agni) 
era T&m ahva fit&ye yithahuTuita mMhirftti, 

i^fndrftgnl sdmaidtsye.j OT-re&ain, 8.38.7<>-9i> 

8.43.6**" (Arcan&naa, or Nftbhaka KftiiTa ; to A9vins) 
eri Tftm abvs fitiye yitbahuTonta mddliirfibt 
i^niaatyft admapitayej ,^n&bhantam anyakd Batne.j 

•r c : c£ 8.8.5b ; d : nfinun, 8.39, i' ft 
PMa 8.38.9* ii refrain in 8.38.7*-g*j plda 8.41.6° In S.4].4*-6* (o£ ifvini admapltaye, 
8.8.5*); lAda 8.41.6' in 8.39.1' ff. : «ee the nest item bat one. 



d by Google 



8.38.IO— ] Part 1: Mepeaied Passages bdonging to Book VIII [874 

[6.88.10l>, uidiagny6r Ato vr^e: 8.94.8% devinfim Avo v^e.] 

8.39J.M0.Uf; 4i.it-iofj 4a.4'i-6d, nSbhanUmanyak* same. 

8 JIO.O', agnlr dviift Y7 tli^uta : 1.198.6s, agnfr dviiVTy h^vatL 

8.89.6": 8.13.33*'; 60.3d; 103.3*, agnlih yijfiteu pOrvyiun. 

[8.40.S*, Indrai^nsdjasa: 1.11.8*; 8,76,1% fndrun f^^Uum Ajaal.] 
Oe abo 8^,41 >, dk« tfkiw dja«&. 

[8.40.9", djo dutoya dunbhaya : 10.33.8^, vidhar duteya dambhaya.] 
8.40.7'^: I.8.4"; 9.61.39^, afiaahyimaprtaByaUh. 

8.40.7^, EiKaah^nta prtanyatd Tanuydnia TanusyaUh: i.i33.ii>«, fadratrotlh 
s&sahy&ma prtanyat6 Tanuyima vanusyat&h. 

8.40.8% pOrrir uta pii{aatayah: 6.45.3'''; 8'i3.ii*% mahir aj^ prinltayah 
pOrvtr ut& pr&fBstayah. 

8.40.10°. U", utd nil cid y& .5jaaft (ii«, dhate). 
Ct undar I.I0.3, and sM p. 15. 

8.40.10^, ^^lasy&^diiu bhddati : 8.40.11^, Ai^^ fiia^aaya bh^datL 

8.40J0*, j^t a^rratlr ^>&h: 8.40.11*, Ajaih a^irratlr ap&^ ; 1.10.8°, jteah 
STiuralar ap&h. 

8.40.12^: 4.5a6d; 5.55.10^; 8.48.13d; io.i2i,itA,Ya.yim sy&ma p&tayo tajrl^im. 

8.41.1b (K&bhaka Efinva ; to Vara^a) 

aami Q sU prabhQtaye TAm^ya mariidbliyd 'rc& vidils^rebhyah, 

y6 dbltfi mB nti ^ Rijfirh pafv6 ga iva r4ksati .nibhanlAin anyakd same., 

•r refrain, 8.39. if fF. 
9.61. 13b (Amahiyu AngiraBa; to Soma PavamiLiia) 
ak na Indrftya y&jyave T&mf&ya manidbhyalh 
T&rivoTlt p&ri arava. 
TUb repeated pftda also at 9.33.3"; 34.}'; (s-ifi": Me under 5.51.7. 

8.41.2)' {K&bb&ka Efinva ; to Varuna) 
t&na a Bii Bam WPP giri pitf^am oa mdniiiabhi^ 

nftbtUlk&sya pr&faatibhir yah afadhou&m ilpoday^ Baptftavaaa s& madhyam^ 
i^nibhantom any^^ same. j <r re&aio, 8.39. i^ £f. 



d by Google 



876} Hyrans aacrSxd to KSnvas, Angirasas, etc. [ — 8.43.33 

to.57.3'> (Bandbu OKupKyana and othen ; to ^(re DeTSh) 
m&no ny t huTHmahe naAfafuriim Bdmena, 

For ia.57.3 of. HlUsbTkndt, T«d. Myth. U. loo. 

8.42.1*-9°, i^satyA sdm&pttayei. 
Cf. i.i.^, if rlnll tiSmapIUy*. 

8.42.6*ix): 8.38.9*t«(with the oha, nJa%S, in 8.43.60, for (ndrtgnl in 8.38.9Q). 

8.48^0: 8.3.15^ gin Btdmflss mta 

6.48.3l>: LyS-iti; ti.16.19b, 36>, jitaTedoTioUBit^a 

8.48 Jl^+o (VirQpft ABgirasa ; to Agni) 
ok^nnftya TaoannRya sdmaprffh&ya redhise, 
ttdmUr TidhemftgnAye. 

10.91,14° (Arti^Yaitahavys; toAgni) 

yAsmino A^&sa rsabh^ nkf&QO T«Qe meed aTaeratiUa dhata^ 

UlUapd 8fitiiapf9^&ys vedhise hrdi matfm janaye oirum agn&ye. 

8.44.a7<> (Viropa Angirasa; to Agni) 

yajfi^D&m rathyd Tay&m tigmi^ambhllya YTlive, 

Bt6in&ir ifem&gniye. 
Ct. thfl oornapondsaoe of 8.43.34' with 8.44.6'. — Ct 8.)3.)3% ibhlr Tidhamignftye, 

[8.4S.I6'>, igne YTr&Tatrm iBBm: 1.11.110; 9.61.6^, raylniTlTfiv&tTin turn.] 

8.4S.18": i.i].i30,im&iiist6mamjuBaBvaine: i.ii.ia", im&thstdmamjusasTanafa. 

8.4S.18>>, •i,9\ ylf^ sukaiUyah pftbak. 

[6.48.a0«, T&hnuit Ii6t&rani tlate : 6.i4.]0; agnfm li6taram l}ate.] 
Ct 3.ia.i>, «gn« hdUnm QU*. 

8.48.81 = 8.11.8. 

8.48.28° (Virapa Angiraaa ; to Agni) 

t&m lliava yA ^uto 'gnlr vibhrijata ^rtiih, 

im&di natt ^n^Tad dhATam. 

10.26.9^ (Vimada Aindra, or otben; to Poean) 
aamikam Orj^ r&thaih pOsd aTis^u mdliiiiali, 
Unlvad T^janam vrdhi imdib na^i fir^vad dhivam. 
CI fiT^nti (and ffnntidi) ma Imidi bavuii, nndar 3.41. 13, 

8.48.88': 4.33.13°= 8.65.7", ^■^^ ^^ vay&ih lutTamalie. 



d by Google 



8.43-34—] P<»^ i : Bepeated Pasaages behnging to Book VIII [876 

BMlMfi (Vimpa Afiginsa ; to Agni) 

vic&ih riu&iutin idbhatotii idhyakniii (Qulniuuiiii im&iiif 

agaim f)e si n ^ravst. 

8.44.6« (The aame) 

mandrim bdt&tam rtvfjam citiAblUtonifa TibhiTaaam, 

agnlm I}e ai n qravat. 
Cf. tlu aonaapoiid«iiMof 8.43.11° with 844.17^ 

8.48.80* : 8.19.17% l6 gh6d agna B'rtdhyk^ 

8.48.81^: 3.9.8^; 8,io3,ii* (Mm pftTaUfociaaiii ; laai.i'^.flrilmpaTaU^oeisaih 
TiTakaase. 

8.48.89« (Vimpa A%inaa ; to Agta) 

Bk tv&m agae vibh^Tasuh eij&n soryo ni raftnlbbib, 

qirdhan tAiwaAat ji^uiaas. 

9.100,80 (B«bhaaanQ ES0a{A(i ; to PaTaiu&na Soma) 

j>&TamKna m&hi friva^j citr^bbir ^Isi rapafbhih, 4^9.4.1'^ 

girdhan t4mtii«i jighmwe t19^Uu dl^iiso grh& 

Cf. 9.66.i4«, ij^ UmUsi jifighftDkt, ud m« HUlebnndt, T*d. Myth. i. 311. Fortiie 
NUtion of th* two ■taniM im under <^4-i'. 

8.44.9°: 8.43.34°, ignfm l|e sA u fraTat 

8.44.8«: 6.5a.ia°, oikitvia dflivyam jinam. 

8.44J.0>,Tfpiamh6tAramadraham: 6.i5.7°,Tfpraihbataran]paraT&ramadnlbain. 

8.44.11)* : 7. 1 S. I3^ priti sma deva i^aatah. 

8.44.1S*: 7.i6.ii>, nijdDiplltamibuTe. 

8.44J4'': 1.13,11'; io.ai.8', Agne 9tikr6na pocteft. 

8.44J.V: i.iM^I s.26,go, devoir ^aataibarbfai. 

8.44.ie>: 3.tat% tv&magnemanlsf^ah. 

6.44.19°: 1.5.80, tr^ vardhaotu no gfrah. 

8.44,S6)> : 8.6.40, samudi^yeTa sfadbavah. 

8.44,27<', Bt5m^ UemSgn&ye : 8.43.11°, BfaSm&ir vidbemago&ye. 

8.44.28^: 3.g.8°, ay&magDetr^ipi. 



d by Google 



877] Hymns ascribed to K&nvas, Angirasas, etc. [ — 8.45.31 

8.14.28°: i.io.9<:, tism&i|aTakainr}aya. 

8.45J*>, atm&Dti barhfr &nuB&k : 1.13.5*, sti^ltil barhir AnusAk ; 3.41.3^, tutirt 
barhft Kauf&k. 

8.48.10-8°, ydBOm Indro ydv« B&khA. 

8.4fi.4>>« (Trifoka E&9V& ; to Indra) 

k buad&m vrtrahi dade J&ti^ pfohad vi m&tiram, 

U ngra^ kd ha Qf^vire. 

8.77.i)x> (KuruButi Ko^va ; to Indra) 

Ja)fiAii6 aii 9at&kratur vi ppohad. iti ™*t^ti-ftwi, 

ki ograti k6 ha ^pi^Tira. 
Two inatobM from a legend of the heroio deedi of joimg Indn. Oontinned in S.45.5* with 
priti tvt jataif TSdad : in 8.77.9° with ftd fdi fancr U>n*Id. See Aafi«olit in the Pr«&oe to 
hie eeMiid adiUon of tlie BIg-Teda, p. zxiv. ; Bergi^giie, iii. 105 ; Fiaohel, Ved. Stad. L 310 It 
(Cf. alK> ibid, it iifi.) 

8.4S.7e, lathitamo rathinBin t i.ii.i", lathttamaih ratbfiAin. 

8.46.10<' (Tii(oka EflnTa ; to lodia) 
Tijyima te p&ri ivisb 'raih te ^akra dfivine* 
gam^m^ indra gdmatah. 

8.91.36° (Qrutokakaa Angirasa, or Suluk^a Angimsa ; to India) 

&ram hf amft sat^n nah e6mwt indra bhnaasi, 

(tradi te gakra d&r&ne. 

Truulate S.45.10, 'Let us eeupe thy hootilitiea ; rekdy, f}iki%, for the gift of thee, that 
hut cattle (to glre), would we oomel' Ai regard* 8.93.16 Ludwig, 613, renders, 'bereit 
■tellst dn, ladn, di«b ein zn unaem gekelterten soma, loi hand, O ^akra, daaa dn gebeat' 
This translation makes Indra the eabjoot of both diatioha ; unlihely, beoansa the pftda iradi 
te9akradaTine in 8.45. toezpreases the rather more natural idea that the aaerifioen are readj 
for Indra's oattle-aboanding gifts. Orsaamann'a rendering, i. 507, laboora tuider the aama 
difBenltj : ' Denn paasend, Indra, mlihst du dich (Ttr una bel dem gebranten Tnnk, Indra, 
deiner Qab* gemkaa.' We muat Izanalata : 'Beady, foraooth, O Indra, thon doet attend o«r 
preased soma drinka ; ready (oome we) for thy gifts.' CL S^fi.g. The tliird plda ia ellipUoal : 
supply the verb giahftmah, or the like, and obserre 8.91. 170, iraih gamAma l« v^im. The 
elliptical oonatniation of the repeated pAda in 8.91.16* is certainly secondary and after»bom, 
as compared with Its ezpreased conatruotion in 8.45.10^ 

[8.40.11*, f&n&if cid jr&nto adriTah : 8.61.4^, makau oid, &c] 

8.46,18* : 3.43.6*, vidmd hi tra dhanaiftjaytoiL 

6.45JB°, t&sya no T^da i bhara : 1.81.9", t^BBm no y6A& i bhara. 

[8.4S.21*, atotr&mindrtyagayata: 8.89.1*, bfh&d Indifiya g&yata.] 

[8.48.21l>, pnninrm^ya aitvano : 6.45.33^^ pumbutdya s&trane.] 
48 [>.o.a »] 



d by Google 



8.4g.39— ] Part 1 : Sepeated Pasaages iehnging lo Book VIII [878 

8.45.28°: i-S-^") fndr&ni sdme s&cft sut4. 

8.46.aS«: 8.6,>5°, ytd indra mr|iy&8i nah ; also refrain in 8.93.980-300. 

8.46.40«^a«, ^iai spftrhim Ud d bhua. 

8.4e.St>^ (Vaga A^rya ; to India) 

t yisft, ta mahiminaiii gitamnto Q&taknto, 

l^bbir gfigitoti Uriva^. 

8.99.8b (Nrmedlia Angirasa ; to lodra) 
iakartjltam Aniskrtam Bihaskrtaih ^timfitidk gatikratam, 
(laTnBniim Indram ATaae haTUnahe TifHiT&naiii TMQJiivam. 
8.54(7&L6).i)>(]lbtarifTanKA9va; to Indn) 
et&t ta indra Tlryhih girbhir gi-^Antl Uriva^ 
U Btobhanta oijam Kvan ^uiafctitam pKuiilso naksan dliltfbhih. 
Th* ftOMnt of grniotl tn 8.114. i** oaetiu to Imitate 8.46.3°, iMandarily tuid Improperl]'.— 
Rirther iuatanoei of the oadeaoe, gj^oti k&riv*.^ under 6.45>33. 

8.46.S<: 6.54.8"; 8.a6.aab; g3(Vsl.S)-i^ ffSnam rty&Imalie. 

8.46.8''^^ (Vafa A^rya ; to lodra) 

jia te mido v&re^yo yA tndra TrtrahAntamal),, 

yk Idadfh svlir ofbhir y&h pftanSsu du8|&rah. 

9.61,19' (Amahiyu Angirasa ; to Soma FaTamsna) 

jitB te mido T&rei^yaa tdns pavasy^dhaat, 

^ddvavfr agha^ansahfi.^^ ir 9.94.7" 

8.91. 1 ^^ lf}t\x\iiu!luA Angitasa, or Sukaksa Angirasa ; to India) 

yia te citrt^iavastamo yi indra TTtrahintama^ 

yi ojoditamo midstu 
n«iulJite 8.4G.S, ' That beIoT«d Intoxicating drink of thine, whioh, Indr*, ia the mieet 
■lii;er of T[tra, wbtoh (aided) hj hero«a obtain* the heavenly light [(vkr), and whieh ia 
difflenlt to overoome in battle — '. For the third plda eee S.15.13', atn^ebhlr afbhiritrt 
■ritfjaya; ef. alao 3-31. 15, 19. Bnt theatanu ha* no oonolnslon, even though It ti oonoeoted 
by DOneatenation wiUt S.4&9 (]r6da•^^o*i;T«TarafnTiJ7•^),addre■■ed to ludn. If, inoi«- 
orer, we find again itaflnt p&da, in i).6i.t9 ; ita seoond pftda in S.gi.17, both in onqneationable 
oonnexioiu, it aeema likely that 8.46.S ia a later product, moetly patched together from 
exiiting BiotfA.— Cf. the pftdaa, vfft mido virenya^ I•I75■3^ and (for S.46.S*}, si i}&xt> istt 
pftanlau doftirah, 4.36.6», 

8.46.e^ (Vapa Afvya ; to India) 

yd duft&ro TitraTftis (rav^yyo vijesv Asti taruti, 

B& nab ^vistba e&vani vaso gahi gam^ma gdmatt vrajd. 
8.5i(V%L aVs^ ((|hiiBtigu Eft^va ; to India) 

y6 no dati TfiaQn&m ^Indradi t&ib hnmahe Tayiin,j «r'6.46.3^ 

Ti<lm£ by itsya sumatfiii n&TTyastm gamdma gdmatl TnJ6. 
Cf. t.Sfi.j*, «[ gintft gfimati vngd ; and 7.31.10', ^mat »t iitfmati Traj<. 



db, Google 



879] Hymns ascribed to Kdnvas, Angimsas, etc. [ — 8.47.18 

[8.46.13^ parasthftUl magb&va Titrfthi bbavat: io.33.i*>, Indio magl^ 

8.46.90^: 8.12.3^, bhitjyiiih t^mu purrTUO. 

8.47a» (Trita i-ptya ; to Adityaa) 

m&hi TO mahatam 4to ^T&runa mitia dapOsefj tr S-T^'S'' 

7&m Adityfl abhl druh6 r&ksathfl n^in agh&m napad i^aneh&so va Qt&yah suoUyo 
vantiyaLj •rrefrain, 8.47.i»t.i8<' 

8.67.4* (Matsya S&minada, or otters ; to Adityaa) 

m&hi TO nmhatam &to i^T&ru^a mftriryamai^j ar 5.67,1° 

^ATKimy i TT9linahe.j Cr 8.36,10 

9«e tli« estinuto of S.67.4 under 8.)6.ai°. 



8.474^ T&niiia mftra dft^dae; S-7i.3'>, T&nina mftra d&^ilaah. 
8.47.I«f'-lsaf aneh&ao va Qt&;ah auot&yo t* Qt^Tah. 

8,47.8°: 1,4.6°, sydmdd tadiasya f&miai^. 
8.47.0^: 6.75.i3<l,i7<l, &ditihf&rmayachatti. 

8,47,9° (Trita Aptya ; to Adityaa) 

iditirna uruayatv LAditih 9AriQS yachatu,j 1^6.75.12^ 

mSta mitrdaya reT&to ,^'ryamn6 T&nmaaya oaneh&so va atiyah suQt&yo va 
Qt&yah.j crd: j.i36.a«; ef: refrain, 8.47.l«t-i8»f 

10.36.3* (Lufa Dhauaka ; to Vitve Derth) 

Tfprasm&a no &ditih patr inhaao mfiti mitrisya r&m^asya rerfttal^ 
av^rraj jyAtir aTrk&m na^imalu ^Uid devin&m &to adyi Tr]riimahe.j 

•r refrain, 10.36.3^13^ 
8.47.9^': i.i36.a« atyam^A T&ru^aayaca. 

8.47.1S'>, 17", trit6 (i 7°, evi) duavipnyadi s&rram. 

8.47.18-t' (Trita Aptya ; to Adityaa and Usas) 
"j ft-i ym ft*^ ymiBTiftni a oabhlimanfigaao Tay&m, 

uao y&smad dufr&pnyfid ibhsisindpa t&d uchatr i^anehiso va Qt&yah suaUyo va 
QtSyah.j Wrefrain, 8.47.ibC.i8«' 

io.i64.5*l>(Pi!«eetasAngirasa; DuhBTappaghnam) 
iifiifmit^iaanftma oabhfimjuiftgaBo Tayim, 

j&gratsTapn&ti aambalp&h |ap6 y&ni dviam&s t&m ek rchatu y6 no dTdeti 
t&mrchata. 

The repeated dietteb file beat, we mej eappoee, In 847.18*^. On U» lutre of io.ifi4.j* 
see Oldeaberg, Prol. p. 39. 



db, Google 



8.48.a— ] Part 1 : Sweated Pasaages heUmging to Book VIII [380 

6.U.30 (Pra^tha KAQva ; to Sonu) 
anUf oa pHlg^ iditir bhavsay avsyBtd h&raso diiTyasyB, 
indav indrasya saUiTim jof&^i^ friuftna dhiiram 4nu rfty& rdhjrth. 
9.97.11° (Uanyu VasUtha; to P«Taiidiia Som^ 
idha dbirayft mAdhTA prc&n&s tir6 i<6iiuk pavata idridugdhah, 
tndnr indrasya aaUiyiih Jufft^d derd deviSTa mataart m&daya. 

[8.48.4d : Bee under 8.i8.33«.] 

[8.48.6'>, pr& oakaaya kr^uhl T&spoo nah: 4.3.300, dc ohooaava kr^alii, &c] 

8.48.8' (PragKtha Ea^va ; to Soma) 

nSma rijan mftiyft na]^ araati tftva amasi vratyb t4sya viddhi, 
&laiti dAVwi ut& manyiir indo m& no aryd a""^^"'A*" p&rt A9\t. 
10.g9.6d (Bandbu Oiuptyana, &c ; to Aaunlti) 
Asunite piin&r asmiau cAkaub piinah pn^&m Hbk no dhehi bbdgain, 
Jydk pa^yema aoryam aoe&raittamj inornate mpliyft naft Bvaati. 

•r 4.34-5'' 
S.IS.O" (Pragfttha Kai^Ta ; to Soma) 

tv&m b( naa tanTkh soma gopi ^tre-gatre nisas&ttha nre&ka&h, 
y&t te vayidi praminama vratani b& no mrla ausakhi dera viisyah. 
10.3.4* (Trita Aptya ; to Agni) 

jiA TO var&m praminama vratani TidtisAni devA ^TidustarSaah, 
agnts Ud Tffram t pmati vidvdn y^bhir de^n rtiibhih kalpiyatL 
Ct i.»6.i- 
6.48.11^: 1.113.16*', &ganmay&tra pratir&nta iyiih. 

[8.48JAt>, &martyo mArtyaa avlTdca : 4.58.3'', mahi) derd m&rty&u t vive^iL] 
8.48.18^: 4-5o-6<i; 5.55.10*; 8.4*13^; 10.121.10*1, vay&mayamapAtayorayTpim. 

8.48J.4S T&yam s6inasya vi^r&ha priyiaah : 1.13.150, vayim ta indra vifv&ha 
priyieah. 

8.46.14^: i.ii7.35<i; 3.i3.i5<<, suviMso vid&tham i. Tadema. 

8.48(Vftl.l).l^ (Praaka^Ta EfipTa ; to Indra) 

abhi pri Tab auiddhasam indram aroa yitbi ridd, 

y6 jaritfbhyo uuigIi&T& purQT&aub aabftare^eva ffkaatl 

8.69.4b (Priyamedha Angiiasa ; to Indra) 

abhi pri g6patim girdndram aroa ;ithi vide, 

aoniiin Batyisya sfitpatim. 
Sm GrMmunn'i iDoonilstent randeringi, L 485 ; li, 435, oooaaioned bj va^ In 8.49.1* : 
area is seaond (iiigiilar Imperatire iu both •tanxu. Lodidg, 61), 66j, ooiuUt«nt bat wrong. 

8,49(T'U.1).0* : 8.5.7*, ^ i^ atiimam upa draT&t 



d by Google 



381] Hymns aacribed to Kdnvas, Anginaas, etc. [ — 8.50.7 

8.49(V&L1).S<> (Pruka^va E&^va: to Indra) 

ft nasUnuun ilpa drav&dj dhiy&ii6 &qtoq& Bdtrbhih, «rS.5.7' 

yiA te sTKdhiTui BTadiyaiiti dheniTa Indra kA^veeu tftt&yah. 
8.5o(Yal. 3).5< (Puftigu Ka^va ; to Indra) 
4 na^ Bdme svadhTarfi iyftn6 dtyo n4 to^atA, 
yiifa te srad&Tsn srildanti gurt&ya^ pKurd cbandayase hivam. 
The r«peftted ptdft in the aeeond Tftlakbilya liTmii lalnfariof in aeiiMand metre to that of 

the Brit. See nnder 8.5.7*. 

8.49(TU.I).e« (Fraska^Ta Kft^va ; to Indra) 

ngrdm n& viriih n^masApa sedima vibhfitim ftkaitavaBum, 

ndnva vi^nnn avatd ni sifioatd ksirantindra dhlUyah. 
8.5o(Val. aj-eo (Puaiigu Ka^va ; to Indra) 

pr& ririm ngriih ylvioiih dhanaspftam vibbutim rddhaao T«tthi^>i, 
ttdriva T^jritm ATattS Tasatrana s&d& pipetha d&{iiae. 

8.49(Vftl.I).7't>^, y&d dha nOnini y&d y& ya^&6 jiA yh prthivyim &dhi . . . ugr& 
ugr6bhir & gahi : 8.5o(VaL a).?*^^ yH dha nonidi partviti y4d va 
prthivyim divl . . . rsT&'rBvdbhir i galii ; 8.3. 1 7^, ugr& rsT^bhir i gahi 

8.49(TU.l)9a (Praska^va KOriTa ; to Indra) 

staTataa ta imaha India sumn&sya gtimatah, 

;ithfi pravo maghaTan m^dbyatlthim y&thft nfpatithiih dhline. 
8.5o[7aL a).9« (PuBtigu Ka^va ; to Indra) 

etavatas te vaso t^vidydnu fOra niTyasahj •r8.14.8t> 

jitbA prava dta^uh k^trye dti4ne yithA T&9aiii d&fam^& 
Per the relation of theee two ataozM see under 8.14.8'. 

8.49(VU.1).10«! (Praaka^Ta Efinva; to Indra) 
y&tba ki^ve magbaTan traar&dasyavi y&tba pakthd d&^TT^je, 
;ith& gd^jarye ^aanor rji^vanindra gdmad dhfrai^yBTat. 
8.5o(Vfil. i). I o^ (PuBtigu Eanva ; to Indra) 
yitbfi ki^ve maghaTan mddhe adhrard dlrgli&nlthe ilAmnnmi, 
y&tbft gdQarye iaipftso adrlTO m&yi gotrim harifrfyam. 

8.60(VaLa).S<', y&m te sradavan ar&danti gart&ya]^: S.49(Vll i).5°, y&m te 
aradhavan sTad&yanti gQrt&yah. 

8.60{TftLa).e«, udrfva T^jrinn avatd vaautrand : 8.49p?'aLi).6°, udnTavajrinn 
avati} na niicat& 

8.80(VftLfl).7'H y»d dha nOn&ih partTiti yid va prthivyim dirt, . . . rart 
ravftbhir ii gahi: 8.49(VaL i).7*H y&d dha naniiu yid va yajnfi yad 
va prthivyjba adhi . . . ligra ngr^bhir igahi; 8.3.17^, ugii rsT«bhtr 
igaliL 



d by Google 



«.5o-9— ] Pa^ -I -' Bleated Passages belonging to Book VIII [382 
8.fiO(VU.S).ei>: 8.34.St>, TklyimaftintQ&VTasBh. 

8.50(7ftLa).0", yitlAprin «Ufuh kftrye dh&ne: 8.49(VU.i).9', yith& privo 
in»gh* i7»n mddhy&tithjm. 

8.S0(TU.a).10M, y&tid kinive inagli»T«a m^dhe adhw^ . . . yitlA g^farys 
isisfiao adriTah : 8.49(V&Li).io*o,yitfaAk&nTeiiughaTaiitnsidB8y«Ti 
. . . y&th& gfSfarye asanor rjf^vani. 

8.61(TU.a).l'l> (^Btigu E&QTa ; to Indra) 

yithft m&nftn udiTaTaffta sdmam indnpiba^ aatim, 

nfp&tithau magbavan mddh^tith&u pds^igfiu 9niBtig^u BAci. 

8.6a(V»L4).i'i' (Ayu Ka^va ; to Indra) 

yitU minin Wvasvati sdmaiii qakrapiba^ autim, 

y&thft trt^ ch&nda inclra jitjosasy Jky&u mfldayase aicLj tr et 8.4.1'* 

8.fil(V&1.8).5'>; 6.46.3)), indram t&m hOmahe vay&m. 

8.51(V&1.S).B<1: S.46.9<1, gamdmag6inatiTr^& 
For Nmotar pumllela sea uidei 8.46.9*. 

8.Sl(TU.8).6>i>^<>d (^niB^igu EAnva ; to Indra) 
yiam&i trim tkbo dftnaya gikfaal ai rijiM pdfam a^nnte, 
tidi trft ray&iii maghavaim indra girva^a^ Bataranto havftmalte. 
8.5i(V&L4).6»'> (Ayu Kanva; to Indra) 

yismfti tr&ih raao daniya m&iihaae s& rayds pdfam invati, 
t^raeOy&TO v^upatiib (atakr&tum at6mRir fiidram liaT%mahe.j 

•r8.5a{V»L4).6''* 
8.6i.i4«i (Bbarga Fr&g&tha ; o Indra) 
tr&m hi odhaspate ridhaso mabih ka&yasy^ei vidhat&b, 
tim tv& vayiih maghavann indra girraQa^ autaranto haT&malie. 
For farther tusUaoM of the pi^, an^TUito haTiiiuhe, «ee next item.— Note that 
8.53(VIL4).6M - 8.61.10^.— The okdeaoe daii&7& maAhue also in 8.6i.S^ 

8.51(TU.3).e(^ = 8.61.14"), ^^^ t^^ vay&m nughavann indra girra^a^ sutiTanto 
haAmahe; 8.17.3°; 93.3o'>, autdvanto bavILmahe. 

8.6a(Val.4).l*t>, yithA man&u Tlvasvati admam pakiipibah sut&m: 8.5 i(V&L 3).i*^ 
y&th& man&u sdmvara^&u Bdmain indrapi))^ aat&m. 

[8.5a(V&1.4).ld, ayiu m&daaaye B&0& : 8.4.1b fndn msd&yase s&c&.] 

[S.5a(Vftl.4).3°, y43in&i vlsnus tri^ipadi yicakramd: i.ai.i8*; 8.11.17% trfi^i 
padi vl cakrame (i.aa.i8», vicakram6).] 



d by Google 



883] Hymns asmbed to KSnvas, Angirasas, etc. [^8.54.6 

8.fiS(V&1.4).4<^, t6m tv& Tayfim Budughom ira goddho juhamtei ^nvasT&TBh: 
1,4. i^, sudtigham iva gddulid, jubomAai dy&vi-dyavi 
Gf. under 6.45.10°. 

8.62(TU.4).6>> (Ayu Eu^ts ; to Indra) 

yd no d&U fl& nah piti mah^ ngri i^ftnakft, 

i^mann ugrd maghiva puravAsur gdr ifvasya pri dstu nah. 

8.6s.5t> (Pragfttha K&^va ; to iDdra) 

fndra grnteft n stus^ maha^ ngri i^oakft, 

4hi nah But&m piba. 
For 8.65.5* of. J.104*, Um a Btaia indram \tm gp^M. 

8J[3(Vftl.4).6*^, T&mnoi tv&m vaso d&ndya mfinhase efi rty&a pdsam invati: 
8.5i(Vtl. 3).6'b, y&smai tT&m vaso dKi^ya (iksasi b& r&y&a pdsam 
a^ute, 

8.52(T&I.4).eod (Ayu EftnYa ; to Indra) 

^y^mHi triifa vaso dOniya m&iihase 66, tttyia ptisam mTati,j ir 8.5 t(VaI. 3),6*'' 
TMfiyiTo vimpatidi ^st&kratnih rttSmUr indradi havSinalxe. 
8.6i.io<>^ (Bharga Pifi^tha ; to Indra) 

ugrftbshtir mraksakftva puramdar6 y&di me (i^Tad dbAvam, 
▼safiy&To Tfavpatiih gatdkratum abSmftir Indradi haT&mahe. 
Not« that 8.6(.i4"* - 8.5i(T»l. 3).6'»'. 

8J(2(T&1.4).10*>: i.-j.it^, aim kao^f a&m n suryam. 

8.68(Vftl.B}.ld: 6.54.8a; S.afi.aat'; 46.6« ffAnam r&y& Imahe. 

8.G8(Tiil.fi).aI>, T&TTdhan6 div^-dive : 8.13.38^ vavrdl^te diTd-dtve. 

8.53(7^. 5).2<i : 8.ii.9>>, y^ay&nto ha^^mahe. 

[8.SS{VftL S).8<^, y6 paiHT&ti BunTird j&neev a y« arvaT&tJDdavah : 8.93,6>b ; 
9.65.a2"*>, y6 sdmaaah par&T&ti y6 arvfiviti sunvir^] 

8.5S(VU.S).4d: 8.4.13, y&trasdmasyatnnp&ri.. 

8.aa(7U.5).S<l, knitumpanat&&nuB&ki 8.i3.ii^ kritum punrta &nua6k. 

8.58(T&1.S).7* : 5.35.1', y&s te s!idhistli6 Vase. 

8.ll4(VU.e).S<:, t6na no bodhi sadhamidyo vrdh^ : 8.3. lO, Apfr no bodhi sadha- 
ddyo Tidhd. 

8.54(Val.6>.li>: 8.46.3", gtrbblr gr^inti k&r&Tah. 

8.84(TU,6),6^ : 4.8,6'', sasaTdnao vf (r^vire. 



d by Google 



8.54.7—] Part 1 : Bepeaied Passages h^onging to Bor^ VIII [884 

8JM(VftL6},7^: 9.fii.f5*>, dhaksfianpipydBlmlsam ; 8.7.3« dhnks&nUpipydsnn 
f^am; S.i3.a5«, dhuk^iara pipydann faun ivft os nab. 

[8.64(VU.6).8', TKy&m U indn stdmebhir -vidhenu; 5.4.7% -nyim te «gDa 
ukthair Tidhecia.1 

8.SS(TftL7)J<> (Kr^a Kajyn ; Praska^Tasytt dui»tutih) 
bhorfd fndnsya TTryfcm vy &kh7am abby (tyati, 
ndhaa te daayaTa vjkM. 

8.56(VftL 8). I' (Pnadhra Ka^va ; PraakaiiTasya dKnastntih) 

priti te daayave vrka r&dho adar^ ihrayam, 

,^d]^ur ah prathini 9irah.j tr 1.8.5" 



8.66(Tfil.8).l<>: 1.8.50, dydurniprathinitfiTah. 

[6.6e(VftI.8).6o, agnlh fuJu^^a fods& : &gne (ukrd^ &c ; see under 1.13.11.] 

[8.57(TU. 0).a', yuv^ deris tr&ya ekadaflbah: 9.9a.4t>, TJ^re devds, &&] 

8.67(VftI.8).4* ayfim vim bbftgd albito yajatrll: 1.183.40, ay&th T&m bhSg6 
nlbita iyfim gib. 

8.fiB(Vftl.U).ld (Supa^ift Eonva ; to Indra and Yaru^a) 
jmdni TAih bh&gadbdy&ni aisrata (DdrKvaru^K pr6 mah^ sut^u mn, 
yiyfid-yajSe ha afivana bhura^y&tho y&t snnTatd yAJajnftnftya gikfatbal^ 
to.a7.1t> (Vasukra Aindra ; to Indra) 

&aat Bii me jaritah s&bhiTegd jit annvaW yti>u>i^°'y* Q ft yan, 
faiftylrdum ah&m immi prahanta Batyadhvftaih vTJin&y&ntam ftblniin. 

We Taaj perhkpe B<K«pt it (u ft general principle, Uut in hjmua In whidi ft god ipftftka for 
himself repeftted pbUa, which are otbarwffte ftttribated by Uie poets to ft god In the Meond 
or third persons, are scoondftty and epigonaL Cr. under 4.i7>3*. 

[8.S8(Vftl.U).2>>, fndATaruna mahiminam ti^ata: 1.85. a*, t& uksit^ mah i n^na m 
Sfata.] 

[8.89(TftLll).sa, tibbir d&fvJ&Bam avatam ^ubhaa paU : 1.47.50, tibbJbBTtem&& 
avatam, &c.] 

8.59(T&1.U).7>> (Supanoa Eftava ; to Indra and Yarima) 

fndiATaru^B aBumanaaAm Adrptaiu r&y&s pd^am y^jamftne^a dhattam, 

prajiib puatfm bhotlm aam^u dhattaA d&gbayutriya pr& tiratam na &yub. 



d by Google 



885] Hymns ascribed to Kanvas, Angirasas, etc [ — 8.60.19 

10.17.9^ (DevafraTAB YftnAyuia ; to Sarasrati) 
s&rasratlm yini piUto hiTanU d&ksl^ yajEUm abhinake&m&i^&h, 
sahasHrgh&m il6 Atra bhsg&m r&jia p6f5^ yAJamftnefa dhehi. 
io,i33.8« (Citramalias Yasistha; to Agni) 

ni tva T&Edstlia ahvanta vBjfn&m grn&nto agce 'vid4thesa Tedh&aah, 
r&jia -pi^aii y^smftaefn db&rsya ^T^y^ P&^ srastlbliih Bftdft nah.j 

•r refrain, 7.1.30^ ff. 

8.60.1'': 5.30.3*; 16.4':; 10.21. i*>, hiit&raiu t^ vmlmahe. 

8.60.3^: 8.33.33''; 39.8"; 103.100, a^nlm yajii^u pnrTy&m. 

8.80^, nundnSy&jistlioadliTardsvtdyab: 4.7.1% hdUy^ie^oadh-vard^ridyab. 

8.00.8^ : 1.127.1", Tfinwbhih fukn mfimnabhih. 

8.00.^ (Bharga Flilgstha ; to Agni) 
&drogham i Taho9at6 yavistiiya ivvih ^jasra vlt&ye^ 
abhl pr&y&iai sddhita vaso galii m&ndasra dhltibbir biti^ 
10. 140.3b (Agni FKvaka; to A^) 

uijo naidj jBtavedah au^astfbhir mAndaOTB dbltibhir hlt£t!>* 
tv4 fsah e&m dadliur bharivarpasaf citr6tayo T&mijBtah. 

8.60.8% mi no m&rt&ya rip&ve |rakaasviae ; 8.33.140, m& no m&rUya rip&va 
v^inTrasQ. 

[8.60J.O*, pOhf Ylfrasmlld raks&so &iSTnah : see under 1.36.15.] 

S.SOJS', y^na T&nsama pftanftsu (6rdhstah: 6.19,80, ytoa T&neBma p^twiflsu 
fitnui. 

8.60.14<' : 8.23.17*, T&6a^ no vdryA puru. 

8.60.17^: 1. 117.1*; 8.33.7% h^tOradicarsanlndni. 

8.e0.18od, iaany&ya nah pururupam i bbara vdjam n^di^^ibain Qt&ye: 8.i.4«i, 
lipa kramasva pururapam d bhara ^am n^dis^ham Qt&ye. 

8.60.10^ (Bbarga Pog&tha; to Agni) 
Agne j&ritar vi^tiB tep&nd dera ra l cgiaaly, 
i^rosivsn grhipatir mahdn aai div^ p&yi^ duio^aydh. 

8.101.16'* (Prayoga Bh&rgava, or others ; to Agni) 

&gne gbrtisya dhitibhis tepftnd dera goolfft, 

^& der^ vaksi y&ksi ca-j w 5.16.10 

Note that 8.60.3* - 8.101.10°. 

49 [..»»„) 



db, Google 



«.6r.4— ] Fttrt 1 : BepetUed Pasaagea behngmg to Book Till [886 

[8.61.^, nuluu oidy&ntoadriTah: 8.45.11% f&nlif aid, Ac] 

8.01Jlt>: 10.134.3^, fndn TffT&bhir Dtfbhih; S-ils^, fodra Tlfrabhir Qtlbhir 
TsvAksitha; S.31.130, fadroTlf^hbhir Qtlbliih. 

8.6Le>> (Bhugs PiftgSUui ; to Indn) 
jAiud ifTssys purukfd g&v&m uy Atio dera hiraqy&ya^ 
Ti4fcir hi d&tum parim&rdluBat tr^ y&d'yad ydini t&d & bhai^ 
9.io7.4<i (Sapta ^sayah ; to PaTun&na Soma) 
pun&D&li Boms dhara^pd t6s&iio arsasi, 
\ ratnadbd ytinim rUsya Bidasy tlteo dera hira^^yiya^. 
Tnnalmte 8.61,6, ' AFtan (' Oiyar unto vtietj ') of honea, AUBbimdmut prodneer of oowa 
ui thoa, a goldui ipring, O god. For nooe *b*U bll ihort of glfti with thae ; whalarM* I viL 
that bring on 1 ' The word pluri is rwllT the proper name of a liberal prot^ of the goda 
(ef. 8.$4.ic>), oaad here pnnniiigly in relation to porukft. In the tense of 'giving one'* fill '; 
ef. Bergalgne, 11473; and aee under 9.13.9. ^^* theaxprsMlon utso dera hiianjiyal; woold 
•eem moat aoourate, and perfectly original In thia oonnexioa : what better epithet oonld be 
gJTen to an exoeedlngl; liberal god than ' golden spring ', that la ' ipring of gold ' T And yet 
the repetition of this pftda in 9. 107.4 '>i<^ *■* P*uae : ' Pari^fing thyaelf in th j flow, O Soma, 
elothed In water, thou floweat. Wealth-glTing thou dtteet on the eeat of rti, a golden i^ing, 
O god.' Notwitfaatandlng the vaguenesa of the eipreaaion, and the persialent synoretiun of 
the ideaa oouoeming themaelTea with Indu-Indra, the expreaaion utao dera hlra^jija^ muat 
hare originated with Soma rather than Indra (of. 8.89.6 ; 97.44 ; iio.i;), and been borrowed 
for Indra in the oonviotion that anything that fits Soma flta also the intatiable drinker of 
soma (indra lompitams). Cf. Hillebrandt, Yed. Myth. 1. 313 IL — For 9.107.4'' of. 9.107.16*. 

8.81.10^: 8.6i(V&L4).ti«d, Tasoy&To viBupatim (atikratum afaSmfiir Indnuh 

h&'^mahe. 
8.Sl.lSd (Bliarga Pn^tha ; to Indra) 
y&ta indra bh&y&mahe Ut» no Abhayam krdhi, 
m^iaTan ohagdhf t&TA Un na atfbhir vi dvifo vi m^dbo jahi. 
io.i53.3*(^!a8a BhSradTftja; to Indra) 
t£ rikfo t{ mf dho johi tI Trtr&aya hAno ritja, 
Tf manyiim indra vrtrahann amftrasy&bhidiaatah. 
Ct I0.1SJ.4, and 6.53.4 ! 9-85.^. 
8.61.14ad : 8,5i(VftL3).6«^, t4Qi t^ Tay&m maghavann indra girra^ah ButiTanto 
haTBmabe: 8.17.30; 8.93.30b sutdTanto havKmabe. 

8.es.l«-a>, 7^8<>, 10e-~iae, bhadrd fndraeya ntfiyah. 
[8.e2.4l>, Indra br&hm&ni vArdbanft : 5.73.10*, im£ br&fanUL^i v^rdhanfl.] 
[8.83.2°, ulUti br&hma ca finsyft: i.8.ioi>, Btdma ukth&ni ca (&nsya.] 
[8.68.3% stuB^ titd aBya pdunsyam : 1.80.10°, mah&t Ud, Ac] 
[8.e3.0'>, krtini k&rtr&ni ca : 1.35.1 1°, lirtini yd ca kirtviu] 
8.88.8^ ura kramista jtv&se : 1.155.4^, unl kr&mistorugaydya jlriflfl. 



d by Google 



887] Hymns ascribed to K&ntxa, Angirasas, etc [ — 8.65.11 

8.e4.1'>: Lio.?*!, kniusTiridhoadrivmh. 

[8.04.4°, 6bb4 pfpasi nSdasi : io;i4o.3d, pT9&ksir6cl«aiabh6.} 
Note the blend reading in TB. 4.3. 7.3', nbhe pi^ukkfi rodul. 

[8.64.6°, n«Tini{ViiTh kjimftip & pr^ : 1.16.9*, Bdm&m nah Utmam & pnjtB-] 

8.64.7^ brahmd k&s t&m sapaiyati : 8,7.300^ brahn^ k<S vah sapar^ntL 

8.64.10« : 8.4.13^, tliaydhi pcA dny% pfba. 

8.64.13°, 4blm indra drivK pfba : 8.17.11°, 6him asyi drfiva pfba. 

8.66.1^^ : 8.4. i>i>_ yfid indra prdg &pag ddaa ay^ 'A faayAse n^bbih. 

8.e6.at> (Pragatha K&^va ; to Indra) 

y&d ^ praar&vane divii mftdiyftse svhr^ax9t 

y&d 'v£ samndr^ AinlhiumTi. 

8.103.14^ (SobbariKs^va; to Apii and Harute) 
agne yHhi manitsakhA rudr^bhib BdmaplUye, 
sdbbajya Upa EnistuUm taidijOEri^ arir^are. 
8.6.39>, m^dasvi iti evitrn&re. For the moods of the ver 
iloL zxzUi. 4, note 2. 

[8.66.8°, f ndra Bfimasya pTt&ye : Indraih sdmasya, &e. ; see under t.16.3.] 

8.68.8^: 8.53(VIl].4).5^ mahdn ugr& i^Knakft 

8.66.6'': 5.20.3''; 7.94.6^, pr&yasTanto baT^mahe. 

8.66.6°: i.i3.7°; io.t88.t° id&m no barhlr &s&de. 

8.68.7 = 4.33. 13- 

8.66.7° = 4.33.13° ; 8.43.33*, tarn tvft Tayim bavBrnahe. 

8.66.8*'', id&m toBomy&m m^dbv &dhukaann&diibbirn&ralt: 8.38.3'b,id&tiiTUh 
Tnni1ii'ftf ^< mAdhv Adhuksann &dribbir thj-"*^ 

8.68.8°: 1.9.8*; 44.3d, asm6 dbdii fr&To brb&t 

S-esase (Frag&tba K&^va ; to India) 

n4pato durg&baaya me eab&sre:^ suridbasah, 

grtiTO der^ akrato. 

10.61. 7<l (Nabh&aedifltba Iff&naTa ; to Vi^ve Dev&h) 

Indrefia juji nib srjauta vB^Ulto ^vr^jiifa g^nantam a9Tltuun,j 

•rio,a5.5<* 
sah^ram me dltdato asfakar^j^ griro derdfv akrata. 



d by Google 



S.M.6— ] Part 1 : Repeated Paseagea heUmging to Book 7111 [388 

8.66.6^: 8.33.15^, mUsya dyiiksK somapoh. 

[8.6e.8«, B^im4m □« st6tmuii juJusAqA iL gahi: 1.16.5^ sdm&itiQaaMmamigftlu.] 

6.66.12°, tiiA^cid aryih siT&ni tuo gahi : 4.39.1°, tii&foiduT&hs&Tanaptiru^l 

[8.6S.I8<x>, nahftr&duiy&hpuruhQtaUf csn&m&ghaTEtm&stinuT^itil; i.S4.i9«, 
nk tv&d anyd nugluTum asti mardiUL] 

8.67 JO, 10°, sumrllkdn (10°, Bumrll^m) abhlataye. 

8.67.^'*, mtia vo mahaiiiD 4vo v&ru^ mitidiTamui : 8.47. i***, m&hi vo tnalmrim 
&T0 vinucia mftra dSfiiae. 

8.67.4i>: 5.67.1°; io.i36.3'>, y&nmamttrdryainaD. 

8.67.^: 8.36.31°, &T&nB7 d Trnnnahe. 

8.67.6° : 8,3o,a6*>, Una no kSki vooata. 

8.6748'*: 8.i8.ia»>, idifr^yin miimooati. 

8.68J.^: iodnt t&vialba s^tpata : 8,i3.i3> fodra ^avis^ha satpate. 

8.68.6°: 8.i.3<>; I5.t3^ ninK h&Tanta Qt&y& 

8.68.7'', fndrath eod&mi pit&ye : 3.41.8'*, edmain codftmi plUye. 

8.08.8° (Priyamedha Angirasa ; to India) 
tT6tasas t<^ yujApBii aurye mah&d dh&nam, 
JAyama pftsii rajrlTa^. 

8.91.11° (Qrutakaksa Ao^raaa, or Sukakaa Angirasa; to Indra) 

iylLma dhtvato dhly6 'rvadbhili ^akra godare, 

jiyema prtsd v^riva^ 

[8.88.1% pri-pn vaa tristttbham f&am ; 8.7.1*, pr& y&d vas, Ac] 

S.ee.S'*: I.84.II^ Bdmam^rt^autipffnayah. 

8.69.8^: i.tos-s'', trisv El rocang diT&h. 

8.68.4>>: 8.49(VilLi).ib Indram area yAthB vide. 

8.88.6'': 8.7.io<>, duduhr4 vajrl^e m^dhu. 

8.ee.7^ grhfim Indta? oa gtovahi : i.isS-?"; 4■49.3^gr^»Am*^d^a$oagacha^anl. 

8.68.8^: 1.80.9^, fndifiya br&hinddyatam. 

8.ee.l0<>: 9.1.9°; 4•4^ B6mam indiBya pitave; 9.a4.3^ admtodrftya pdUve. 
Added in proof. 



d by Google 



889] Hymns ascribed to KSnvas, Ahgimsas, etc^ [ — 8.;i.ij 

8.6e.ll>>** (Priy&medha Angirasa ; to Indra) 
&[Ad Indro AfAd agnfr Tigre deri amatsata, 
T&ru^ fd iM ksayat Um ipo abhy imQaata vate